Skip to main content

Full text of "The cradle of the twin giants, science and history"

See other formats 


mm 


iiiii 


i: 


IP 


:; 


iil 


iHfJ 


~Tj 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 

in  2008  witli  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


Iittp://www.arcliive.org/details/cradleoftwingian02cliri 


THE   CRADLE 
OF  THE   TWIN   GIANTS, 


HENRY  CHRISTMAS,  M.A.,  F.R.S.,  F.S.A., 

LIBRAEIA>    A>D    SECRETARY   OF    SION    COLLEGE. 


IN  TWO  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  II. 


LONDON: 

RICHARD    BENTLEY, 
liii)ltsf)ec  in  ©rlimari)  to  i&er  iHajpstp. 

M.DCCC.XLIX. 


LONDON : 

Printed  by  S.  &  J.  Bentley  and  He>bv  Flf.y. 
Bangor  Kousc,  Shoe  haiie. 


C4tc 
CONTENTS.         ^.  ji 

OF 

THE    SECOND    VOLUME. 


BOOK  III. 
CHAPTER  I. 

Mesmerism   . 

CHAPTER  II. 

Mesmerism 

CHAPTER  III. 

Mesmerism. — Clairvoyance 


CHAPTER  III. 

Witchcraft 


c^-^pof:>Q 


PAGE 
1 


34 


52 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Clairvoyance— (cowiinaerf)  and  Homceopathy  .  .     78 


BOOK  IV. 
CHAPTER  I. 

Pneumatology 


97 


CHAPTER  II. 

Apparitions    of    the     Deceased,     commonly 

CALLED  Ghosts  .  •  •  •  .10/ 


134 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Witchcraft  among  Barbarous  Nations         .  '161 


IV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  V.  ^'^""^ 

Fairy  Mythology    .  .  .  .  .174 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Fairy  Mythology         .  .  .  .  .188 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Of  Talismans  and  Charms  .  .  .        228 

BOOK  V. 
CHAPTER  I. 

Alchemy  ......  269 

CHAPTER  II. 

Of  the  Recipes  for,  and  the  Alleged  Success 
OF,  Transmutation,  etc.  .  .  .        293 

CHAPTER  III. 

Historical  Recapitulation       ....  353 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Historical  Recapitulation  {cofwluded)      .        ,     .        382 


THE    CRADLE 
OF  THE  TWIN  GIANTS. 


BOOK    III. 

(Resumed.) 


CHAPTER    I. 


MESMERISM. 


The  subjects  we  have  discussed  in  the  last  chapters, 
lead  us  by  an  easy  transition  to  the  dominion  of  mind 
over  matter,  and  the  uses  to  which  it  may  be  applied : 
— and  unquestionably  one  of  the  most  important,  as 
well  as  the  most  interesting,  relations  in  which  it  can 
be  viewed,  is  that  of  its  connection  with  medical 
science, — a  connection  which  at  no  time  could  be 
treated  with  ridicule.  Indeed  scarcely  any  instance 
of  it  could  be  rejected,  much  less  derided,  until 
an  increased  knowledge  of  Natural  Philosophy  had 
taught  mankind  to  form  some  conjecture  as  to 
the  bounds  of  their  power  over  natural  substances. 
When  Bacon  declared  the  probability  of  those  won- 
ders   which    seemed    so    impossible    to   his    contem- 

II.  B 


2  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

poraries,  he  was  supposed  to  mean  that,  in  subsequent 
periods,    Magic    would  be    openly    and    suceessiully 
practised;    and   it    is    not    a  little  to   the  credit   of 
his  discernment,  that  he  so  well  calculated  the  pro- 
bable   limits    of  scientific    acquirement.     In    former 
days,  had   any  writer  affirmed   that    in   the    course 
of  half  a  century,  it  would  become  possible  to  go 
from  London  to  Bristol  in  one  hour,  he  would  have 
been     almost    universally    disbelieved;     but    if    his 
learning  and  wisdom,    in  other  respects,   had  haply 
occasioned   any   one  to   give    credit  to  him  in  this, 
the  difficulty  would  only  have  been  solved  by  sup- 
posing the  aid  of  infernal  agency.     Now,   although 
no    one   has  as    yet  witnessed   so    rapid   a   rate    of 
travelling,  we  are  by  no  means  unwilling  to  believe, 
when  told    of  its  probable    future    accomplishment. 
There  is  one  sense,  then,  in  which  we  must  always 
acknowledge  "  occult  causes,"  and  "  occult    proper- 
ties,"  although   we  no  longer    call   them  bv   names 
so  mystical  as  of  yore.     Medicines  are  administered 
every  day,  although  we  cannot  even  guess  the  mode 
of  their  operation.     We  have  a  tolerable  idea  of  the 
probable  result,  and  with  this,  very  probably,  we  nmst 
for  ever  be  contented.     We  can  hardly  say  what 
is  and  what   is  not   beyond  the  bounds   of  human 
investigation  :    but  if  we  consider  the  extreme  dif- 
ficulty  which    invests    many    subjects  —  such,    for 
example,  as  the  effect  of  volition  upon   the    nerves, 
and  through  them  upon  the  muscles  ;  the  nature  of 
animal  life,  and  many  others    which   might   be  in- 
stanced, we   shall  hardly  expect  even  an  approxima- 
tion to  a  true  theory  of  these  things. 

These  considerations,  whilst  they  prevent  us  from 


MESMERISM.  o 

regarding  with  contempt  the  superstitions  from  which 
the  philosophers  of  the  Middle  Ages  were  never  en- 
tirely free,  cannot  fairly  he  adduced  to  excuse  the 
same  notions  in  the  present  day.  But  we  are  not 
therefore  entitled,  when  any  claims  of  the  kind  are 
set  up,  to  treat  those  who  assert  them  either  as 
enthusiasts  or  impostors.  The  eighteenth  and  nine- 
teenth centuries  have  produced  their  wonder- Avorkers 
in  what  would  have  been  called  of  old  Medical  Magic; 
and  the  most  curious  instance  on  record,  perhaps,  in 
the  history  of  the  world  is  Animal  jSIagnetism.  The 
effects  which  were  certainly  wrought  by  the  animal 
Magnetisers,  the  number  and  importance  of  those 
who  avowed  their  belief  in  the  system,  and  the 
length  of  time  during  which  it  flourished,  make  it 
well  worthy  of  consideration. 

The  virtues  of  the  loadstone  had  been  greatly 
extolled  by  the  ancients ;  it  had  even  been  declared 
possessed  of  a  rational  soul,  and  capable  of  great 
moral  agencies  over  the  human  constitution.  Pro- 
bably, on  account  of  its  attracting  iron,  it  was 
supposed  to  be  endowed  with  a  general  power  of 
attraction ;  and  it  was  hence  used  to  heal  dissensions 
in  families,  to  excite  love,  and  to  promote  friendship. 
In  a  case  like  this,  and  in  an  age  like  that  of  which 
we  speak,  any  analogy,  however  slight,  was  a  suffi- 
cient foundation  for  a  belief  in  such  qualities ;  they 
could  not  be  too  absurd  to  be  credited,  and  if  a 
cause  was  asked,  the  "occult  properties  of  Nature" 
was  an  answer  always  ready  and  always  satisfactory. 
Many  of  these  notions  came  down  to  later  times. 
Paracelsus,  in  his  "  Archidoxorum,"  gives  such  a  list 
of  remedies  as  may  match  even  those  of  Pliny  ;   but 

B  2 


4  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

when  he  speaks  of  the  loadstone,  he  becomes,  if  not 
very  correct,  at  least  not  unreasonable.  Trusting  to 
its  power  of  attracting  iron,  he  orders  it  to  be  reduced 
to  a  powder,  and  applied  in  the  shape  of  a  plaster 
to  wounds,  in  order  to  draw  out  the  particles  of  iron 
which  might  by  abrasion  remain  in  the  flesh.  The 
idea  that  this  remedy  was  an  effective  one  was  so 
strong,  that,  though  Dr.  Gilbert  of  Colchester  wrote 
expressly  against  it  so  far  back  as  a.  d.  1600,  demon- 
strating that  by  being  pulverized  it  was  deprived  of  its 
attractive  force,  it  continued  in  vogue  for  upwards  of  a 
hundred  years  later,  and  is  not,  among  the  uneducated 
classes,  altogether  discontinued  in  the  present  day. 
Paracelsus  had  so  high  an  opinion  of  the  medical 
virtues  lodged  in  the  magnet,  that  there  were  few 
diseases  which  he  considered  would  not  yield  to  its 
attractive  power,  and  those  few  were  soon  added  by 
Van  Helmont  and  his  other  disciples.  It  seems 
singular  that  they  did  not  congratulate  themselves 
upon  having,  in  this  mineral,  obtained  the  elixir  of 
life.  The  science  of  magnetism  had  by  this  time 
begun  to  excite  the  attention  of  the  philosophical 
world ;  and  those  remarkable  facts  which  it  deve- 
loped and  which  were  already  ascertained,  presented 
a  basis  sufficiently  broad  for  the  erection  of  many 
fanciful  and  ingenious  theories.  The  idea  was  soon 
caught  that  Magnetism  was  a  subtle,  invisible  fluid, 
passing  through  the  whole  Universe,  and  which, 
thougli  only  as  yet  known  through  the  medium  of 
the  loadstone  and  iron,  was  yet  existing  and  ope- 
rating in  every  other  substance.  Kircher  entertained 
this  opinion,  and  distinguishes  accordingly  between 
animal,    vegetable,    and    mineral    Magnetism.       As, 


MESMERISM.  5 

however,  the  loadstone  was  the  only  substance 
known  through  which  any  magnetic  experiments 
could  be  made,  physicians  were  obliged  to  exhibit 
mineral  Magnetism  alone  in  cases  of  disease,  trusting 
to  the  sameness  of  the  fluid  and  the  gentleness  of  its 
operation  in  this  state. 

M.  le  Noble,  a  French  ecclesiastic,  obtained  great 
celebrity,  in  1775,  from  his  mode  of  applying  the 
magnet  in  cases  of  nervous  and  spasmodic  affections, 
particularly  in  tic  douloureux.  His  plan  was  to  cause 
powerful  but  light  magnets  to  be  worn  in  the  dress, 
near  the  parts  disordered  ;  as,  for  instance,  in  caps, 
for  nervous  headache.  His  success  being  noticed  he 
was  induced  to  apply  in  ]  777  to  the  Royal  Society  of 
Medicine  in  Paris,  and  to  request  that  a  committee 
appointed  by  that  body  would  examine  the  virtues 
of  his  magnetic  dresses.  The  request  was  complied 
with.  M.  Andry  and  M.  Thouret  were  appointed 
as  a  committee,  and  after  a  long  and  patient  investi- 
gation, delivered  a  report  greatly  in  favor  of  the 
plan  pursued  by  M.  le  Noble. 

While  this  was  going  on  in  Paris,  a  Jesuit  at 
Vienna  had  made  use  of  magnetised  steel  plates,  in 
medical  cases,  with  considerable  success.  This  man. 
whose  name  was  Hell,  appears  to  have  been  some- 
what of  an  empiric,  if  not  wholly  so ;  for  he  attri- 
buted the  success  which  he  obtained,  not  so  much  to 
the  magnetic  fluid  as  to  the  peculiar  shape  of  his 
plates.  Among  those  who  witnessed  his  practice, 
and,  in  fact,  assisted  in  it,  was  Anton  Mesmer, 
who  had  taken  his  degree  of  M.D.  at  the  Univer- 
sity of  Vienna  at  the  age  of  thirty-two,  and  who 
had  commenced  his  medical  career  by  writing  a  trea- 


6  THE   TWIN    GIANTS, 

tise  "  On  the  Influence  of  the  Planets  on  the  Human 
Body."'''  This,  which  shows  the  nature  of  Mesmer''s 
studies,  may  he  regarded  as  a  first  step  towards  those 
doctrines  which  he  subsequently  maintained.  Mesmer 
employed  the  plates  which  Hell  had  made ;  and 
having  j^erfurmed  some  remarkable  cures  he  attri- 
buted them  to  his  mode  of  employing  the  plates, 
and  to  the  magnetic  fluid  which  they  contained. 
Hell  published  the  results  of  Mesmer's  experiments, 
but  gave  only  as  a  cause  the  form  which  he  had  him- 
self devised  for  the  plates.  Mesmer  replied  and 
Hell  rejoined  ;  and  as  notoriety  appears  to  have  been 
Mesmer's  aim,  he  was  not  much  disappointed  when 
the  victory  was  declared  to  be  HelPs- 

While  this  dispute  continued,  Mesmer  was  always 
writing  and  talking  about  his  pretended  discoveries. 
Had  Mesmer  been  a  truly  philosophical  inquirer 
he  would  have  been  pronounced  on  the  very  verge 
of  an  important  discovery,  so  singular  are  some 
of  his  assertions.  "  /  have  observed^''''  says  he, 
"  that  the  magnetic  matter  is  almost  the  same  as 
the  electric  fluids  and  that  it  may  he  propagated  in 
the  same  manner  as  this  hy  means  of  intermediate 
bodies.""  It  has  been  suspected  in  our  own  day, 
and,  indeed,  more  than  suspected,  that  magnetism 
and  electricity  are,  in  fact,  one  and  the  same  fluid 
seen  under  different  circumstances.'  But  the  cha- 
racter of  Mesmer  forbids  us  to  suppose  that  his 
remark  was  more  than  a  chance  illustration  ;  the 
very  next  words  destroy  the  illusion  ;  "  Steel  is  not 
the  only  substance  adapted  for  the  purpose ;   I  have 

'  See  Prof.  Barlow's  paper  "  On  the  probable  Electric  Origin  of  all  the 
Phenomena  of  Terrestrial  Magnetism,"  Phil.  Trans.  1831. 


MESMERISM.  7 

rendered  bread,  paper,  wool,  silk,  leather,  stones, 
glass,  wood,  men,  dogs — in  short,  everything  I  touched 
— magnetic  to  such  an  extent  that  these  substances 
produced  the  same  effects  as  the  loadstone  on  the 
diseased.  I  have  charged  jars  with  magnetic  matter 
in  the  same  way  as  it  is  done  with  electricity."" 
In  fact,  he  was  on  the  verge  of  a  discovery  perhaps 
still  more  important.  This  is  an  extract  from  a  letter 
addressed  to  a  friend  at  Vienna  (M.  Unzer),  and 
such  were  the  statements  ^hich  he  made  in  various 
communications  to  the  learned  societies  of  Europe, 
praying  them  to  examine  his  pretensions,  as  the 
Royal  Society  of  Medicine  in  Paris  had  done  those  of 
M.  le  Noble.  All  these,  save  the  Academy  of  Sciences 
at  Berlin,  treated  the  application  with  silent  con- 
tempt; and  that,  by  way  of  answer,  published  what 
was  considered  a  refutation  of  his  theory.  It  may 
be  remarked,  that  the  chief  case  upon  which  Mesmer 
relied  was  that  of  a  jNllle.  ^sterline,  Avho  had  been 
for  some  years  living  in  his  house.  This  young  lady, 
who  was,  he  tells  us,  suffering  under  a  horrible  com- 
plication of  disorders,  recovered  by  his  magnetic 
treatment ;  and  the  whole  tenor  of  the  account  is 
such  as  to  imply  that  she  was  cured  by  a  very  skilful 
application  of  the  magnetic  fluid.  But  so  absurd 
were  his  ideas  of  the  magnet,  and  the  mode  of  con- 
ducting the  fluid,  that  this  whole  theory  was  shown 
to  be  unworthy  of  reception  by  the  Academy. 
Finding  that  so  inconsistent  a  scheme  would  not  at  all 
answer  his  purpose — finding,  in  fact,  that  the  scien- 
tific men  of  that  day  were  too  addicted  to  close  inves- 
tigation to  allow  any  error  to  be  j)roj)agated  under 
the   mask  of   science,  Dr.   Mesmer  adroitly    altered 


8  THE  TWIN  GIANTS. 

his  plan,  declared  that  the  Berlin  Academy  had  alto- 
gether misunderstood  him,  and  having  thus  rescued 
himself  from  the  grasp  of  philosophical  inquiry,  he 
took  refuge  in  a  profundity  which  would  not  have 
diso-raced  Paracelsus  himself.  He  now  came  forward 
with  a  new  theory — not  avowedly  so,  but  yet  greatly 
differing  from  that  which  he  had  hitherto  maintained. 
The  mao-net  was  tlie  instrument  in  his  hands,  he  said, 
of  conducting  not  only  the  magnetic  fluid  commonly 
so  called,  but  another  subtle  influence,  which  he 
called  Animal  Magnetism,  and  which  he  uniformly 
refused  to  explain.  He  considered  this  influence,  if 
not  centred,  at  least  highly  concentrated,  in  his  own 
person ;  and  he  republished  his  observations  on  the 
case  of  Mile.  iEsterline,  in  a  form  accommodated  to 
this  new  theory.  While  thus  employed  at  Vienna, 
he  was  rfot  idle  in  experimentalizing  ;  but,  failing  in 
his  attempts  to  cure  some  eminent  persons,  and 
having  involved  himself  in  a  dispute  with  many  of 
the  faculty  at  that  city,  and  being,  moreover,  rather 
discouraged  by  the  Court,  and  looked  upon  with  great 
disdain  by  the  learned,  he  left  Austria,  and,  after 
travelling  in  many  parts  of  Germany  and  Switzer- 
land, finally  settled  at  Paris. 

Sprengel  ^  says,  that  having  undertaken  to  cure 
a  girl,  named  Paradis  (a  pensioner  of  the  em- 
press), of  blindness,  he,  on  declaring  that  he  had 
succeeded,  was  found,  on  examination,  to  have  been 
guilty  of  such  gross  imposture  as  to  receive  an 
imperial  order  to  leave  Vienna  in  twenty-four  hours. 
At  all  events,  it  is  certain  that,  in  the  beginning 
of  1778,  he  left  Austria,  and  went  to  Paris.      Here 

'  Sondschriben  uber  Thier  Mag.,  p.  104. 


MESMERISM.  9 

he  at  once  entered  upon  practice,  and  wrote,  in 
1779,  his  "  Memoire  surla  decouverte  du  Magnetisme 
Animal,"  in  which  he  expresses  himself  as  follows : 
— The  magnetic  fluid  is  a  fluid  universally  diff'used ; 
it  is  the  medium  of  a  mutual  influence  between  the 
heavenly  bodies  ;  it  is  so  continuous  as  to  have  no 
end  ;  its  subtlety  admits  of  no  comparison  ;  it  is 
capable  of  receiving,  propagating,  communicating  all 
the  impressions  of  motion :  it  is  susceptible  of  flux 
and  reflux.  The  animal  body  experiences  the  effects 
of  this  agent ;  and  it  is  by  insinuating  itself  into  the 
substance  of  the  nerves  that  it  affects  them  imme- 
diately. "  There  are,"  he  observed,  "  particularly 
in  the  human  body,  properties  analogous  to  those 
of  the  magnet ;  and  in  it  are  discerned  poles  equally 
different  and  opposite.  The  action  and  the  virtues 
of  Animal  Magnetism  may  be  communicated  from 
one  body  to  other  bodies,  animate  and  inanimate. 
This  action  takes  place  at  a  remote  distance,  without 
the  aid  of  any  intermediate  body  ;  it  is  increased, 
reflected  by  mirrors,  communicated,  propagated, 
augmented  by  sound  ;  its  virtues  may  be  accumu- 
lated, concentrated,  transported.  Although  this  fluid 
is  universal,  all  animated  bodies  are  not  equally  sus- 
ceptible of  it ;  there  are  even  some,  though  a  very 
small  number,  which  have  properties  so  opposite, 
that  their  very  presence  destroys  all  the  effects  of 
this  fluid  on  other  bodies.  Animal  Magnetism  is 
capable  of  healing  diseases  of  the  nerves  immediately, 
and  all  other  diseases  mediately ;  it  perfects  the 
action  of  medicines ;  it  excites  and  directs  salutary- 
crises  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  physician  may 
render  himself  master  of  them.     By   its  means,   he 

B  5 


10  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

knows  the  state  of  health  of  each  individual,  and 
judges  with  certainty  of  the  origin,  the  nature,  and 
the  progress  of  the  most  complicated  diseases ;  he 
prevents  their  increase,  and  succeeds  in  healing  them 
without  at  any  time  exposing  his  patient  to  danger- 
ous effects,  or  troublesome  consequences,  whatever 
be  the  age,  the  temperament,  and  the  sex."  ^  And, 
in  the  preface  to  the  same  work,  he  unhesitatingly 
declares,  "  In  Animal  Magnetism,  Nature  presents 
an  unusual  method  of  healing  and  preserving  man- 
kind." 

As  a  commentary  on  these  assertions,  we  may 
notice  the  interview  which  took  place  between 
Mesmer  and  Dr.  Ingenhousz.  The  doctor  had,  it 
appears,  from  Mesmer's  account,  spoken  slightingly 
of  the  Magnetic  Theory,  and  even  went  so  far  as  to 
recommend  him  not  to  publish  his  experiments ; 
the  rejoly  was,  "  Come  and  see  them  yourself;" 
and  a  relapse  of  Mademoiselle  ^sterline,  who  was 
resident  in  Mesmer''s  house  at  the  time,  afforded  an 
admirable  opportunity  for  the  display  of  his  mag- 
netic process.  Dr.  Ingenhousz  came.  "  The  patient," 
says  Mesmer,  "  was  then  in  a  faint,  accompanied  by 
convulsions.  I  informed  him  that  this  was  a  favor- 
able occasion  for  him  to  convince  himself  of  the 
existence  of  the  principle  which  I  had  announced 
to  him,  and  of  the  property  which  he  himself  pos- 
sessed of  communicating  it ;  I  made  him  go  near 
the  patient,  from  whom  I  retired,  desiring  him  to 
touch  her.  He  did  so  ;  she  did  not  move  ;  I  called 
him  back,  and,  taking  him  by  the  hand,  commu- 
nicated  to    him    the    Animal    Magnetism.      I    then 

'  Memoire,  p.  74. 


MESMERISM.  11 

made  him  go  again  near  the  patient,  keeping  myself 
always  at  a  distance,  and  desired  him  to  tonch  her 
a  second  time,  the  result  of  which  was,   her  being 
thrown  into  convulsive  motions.     I  made  him  repeat 
this    touch    several    times,   which    he    did   with    the 
point  of  his  finger,  varying  his  direction  each  time, 
and,  to  his  great  astonishment,  he  produced  always 
a  convulsive   effect  in   that  part  which  he  touched. 
At  the  termination  of  these  operations,  he  told  me 
that  he  was  convinced.     I  proposed  to  him  a  second 
trial.     We   retired   from  the  patient,    so  as  not   to 
be  perceived  by  her,  even  if  she  should  recover  her 
consciousness.     I    presented    to    Dr.  Ingenhousz    six 
porcelain  cups,  and  begged  him  to  point  out  the  one 
to  which  he  wished  me  to  communicate  the  Mag- 
netic  virtue.     I   touched  that  which   he  chose,  and 
made   him  apply  successively  the    six   cups    to    the 
head  of  the  patient.     When  he  came  to  that  which 
I  had  touched,  her  hand  moved,  and  she  appeared 
to    feel  pain.     Dr.  Ingenhousz   having  repeated   the 
experiment  with  the  six  cups,  the  same  effects  were 
produced.     I  then  put  back  the  cups  into  the  place 
from  which  they  had  been  taken,   and  after  a  short 
time,  taking  hold  of  one  of  his  hands,  I  desired  him 
to  touch  with  the  other  any  of  the  cups  which  he 
pleased :    he   did   this,   and  the   cups   being    brought 
into  contact  with  the  patient,  the  same  effects  were 
produced  as   before.      The    communicability  of  the 
principle  being  thus   established  to  the    satisfaction 
of  Ingenhousz,  I  proposed  to  him  a  third  experiment, 
in  order  to    make  him    acquainted   with   its    ac^tion 
at  a  distance,  and  its  penetrating  virtue.     I  directed 
my  finger  towards  the  patient,  at   the  distance  of 


12  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

about  eight  paces  ;  and  immediately  the  body  became 
convulsed,  so  as  to  raise  it  upon  her  bed  with  the 
appeai-ance  of  pain.  I  continued  in  the  same  manner 
to  direct  my  finger  towards  the  patient,  placing,  at 
the  same  time,  Ingenhousz  between  her  and  me. 
She  experienced  the  same  sensation.  These  trials 
being  repeated  at  the  pleasure  of  Ingenhousz,  I  asked 
him  if  he  was  satisfied  with  them,  and  convinced  of 
the  wonderful  properties  which  I  had  announced  to 
him,  offering,  if  he  were  not,  to  repeat  our  trials. 
His  answer  was,  that  he  had  nothing  more  to  desire, 
and  that  he  was  convinced ;  but  he  exhorted  me, 
by  the  regard  which  he  had  for  me,  not  to  commu- 
nicate anything  relative  to  this  matter  to  the  public, 
in  order  not  to  expose  myself  to  its  incredulity." 
Subsequently  we  find  Dr.  Ingenhousz,  both  in  writing 
and  by  word,  declaring  that  the  whole  affair  was  a 
preconcerted  trick  between  Mesmer  and  his  patient ; 
and  his  words  to  the  latter,  even  by  his  own  report, 
are  very  ambiguous  and  unsatisfactory.  But  we 
must  carefully  distinguish  between  the  character  of 
the  system  and  that  of  the  supposed  inventor. 

In  all  this  we  find  no  attempt  made  to  attribute 
the  effects  produced  to  the  magnet ;  the  experiments 
were  made  by  Mesmer  with  his  finger,  and  by 
Ingenhousz  with  cups  which  Mesmer  had  touched : 
and  this  was  the  plan  which  was  pursued  at  Paris. 
Here,  as  at  Vienna,  apartments  were  arranged  for 
the  reception  of  patients,  and  a  peculiar  apparatus 
established.  This  apparatus,  though  not  considered' 
necessary,  as  we  see  by  Mademoiselle  /Esterhne's 
case,  was  yet  deemed  very  important.  It  was  called 
the  baquet  (bucket),  and  consisted  of  a  large  circular 


MESMERISM.  13 

vessel  of  oak,  about  eighteen  inches  high,  and  covered 
with  a  top  pierced  full  of  holes.  It  was  filled  with 
powdered  glass,  iron  filings,  sawdust,  and  bottles  of 
water,  which  had  been  previously  subjected  to  Mes- 
mer's  operation  by  the  finger.  Through  the  holes 
were  thrust  iron  rods,  a  long  one  and  a  short  one 
alternately,  bent  outwards  at  top,  as  conductor  of  the 
fluid.  Round  this  haquet  the  patients  were  placed  in 
rows,  one  behind  another ;  and  the  rods  being  ac- 
commodated to  their  position,  they  placed  them  in 
contact  with  those  parts  of  the  body  in  which  was 
seated  their  disease.  In  a  corner  of  the  room  was 
a  pianoforte,  on  which  slow  and  solemn  airs  were 
played ;  for  sound,  as  we  have  seen  above,  was  a 
means  of  conducting  Animal  Magnetism.  Meantime 
it  was  more  actively  elicited  by  the  rod  and  the  finger 
of  the  operator,  who  placed  his  hand  or  his  rod  on  the 
seat  of  disease.  The  practice  of  Mesmer  at  Paris 
could  not  fail  of  exciting  attention  ;  and,  as  many 
remarkable  effects  were  really  produced,  the  absurd 
pretensions  of  the  supposed  inventor  did  not  nullify 
the  claim  which  these  efl'ects  presented  to  scientific 
investigation.  Among  the  earliest  as  well  as  the 
most  important  converts  to  this  new  agency  was  M. 
d'Eslon,  doctor  regent  of  the  Faculty  of  Medicine  at 
Paris,  and  physician  to  M.  le  Oomte  d'Artois.  He, 
without  adopting  any  theory,  recognised  the  effects 
•produced  by  Mesmer's  mode  of  operating,  and  ope- 
rated himself  in  the  same  way.  His  conduct  caused 
♦him  to  suffer  much  opposition  from  the  facult}' ; 
and  at  last,  to  justify  himself,  he  published  a  list 
of  his  own  observations.  This,  as  might  have  been 
expected,  did  but   add  fuel  to  the  fire ;  and    when. 


14  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

a  short  time  afterwards,  he  laid  before  the  Royal 
Academy  of  Medicine  four  proposals  for  investigating 
the  pretensions  of  Mesmer,  that  body  most  philosophi- 
cally replied  by  requiring  him  to  be  more  cautious,  by 
suspending  him  from  his  vote  in  their  assembly  for  a 
year,  and  threatened,  if  at  the  expiration  of  that  time 
he  persisted  in  his  new  creed,  to  erase  his  name  from 
their  lists.  As  to  the  propositions,  they  unanimously 
rejected  them ;  but  by  this  time  it  was  become  a 
matter  of  indifference  to  Mesmer  what  the  faculty 
thought  of  him  or  his  proceedings.  He  had  many 
patients,  and  more  were  continually  flocking  both  to 
him  and  to  D'Eslon;  indeed,  such  scientific  investiga- 
tion was  by  no  means  to  his  taste,  and  he  expressly 
stipulated  that  any  inquiries  should  be,  not  as  to 
how  his  cures  were  performed,  but  whether  they  were 
performed  or  not.  So  great  was  his  popularity,  and 
so  implicit  the  confidence  which  his  patients  placed 
in  him,  that  he  had  but  to  announce  his  intention  of 
quitting  France,  and  the  very  throne  was  besieged 
with  petitions  that  some  inducement  should  be  held 
out  by  Government  to  retain  him  in  France.  His 
own  demand,  when  applied  to,  was  singularly  modest. 
He  merely  required  a  large  estate,  which  he  named, 
and  a  splendid  income  by  way  of  fixed  salary;  to 
have  no  public  duties,  but  to  be  at  free  leisure  to  use 
his  powers  as  he  pleased ;  and  he,  in  return  for  these 
trifles,  would  make  France  his  residence.  It  would 
hardly  be  believed,  were  it  not  a  matter  of  history, 
that  Louis  the  Sixteenth  actually  offered  Mesmer 
thirty  thousand  francs  per  annum,  on  condition  of 
taking  three  pupils,  to  be  named  by  the  Government. 
This  offer,  however,  was  refused.     Mesmer  calculated 


MESMERISM.  15 

that  his  practice  was  worth  much  more,  and  that  the 
salary  oiFered  woukl  not  compensate  him  for  the 
necessity  of  reveahug  his  secret  to  three  persons 
named  by  the  Government.  He  resolved  now  to  quit 
France,  and  retired  accordingly  to  Spain,  where  he 
practised  as  he  had  done  in  Paris. 

In  the  meantime,  the  year  appointed  by  the  Royal 
Society  of  Medicine  to  M.  d'Eslon,  to  review  his 
opinions  in,  had  elapsed  ;  and  he  was  summoned  by 
that  body,  either  to  retract  his  belief  in  Animal 
Magnetism,  or  to  submit  to  expulsion  ;  but  D'Eslon 
was  too  convinced  of  the  efficacy  of  this  agent,  and, 
probably,  found  it  too  profitable,  as  well  as  too  suc- 
cessful, to  resign.  Instead  of  appearing  before  the 
Academy,  he  avowed  himself  a  practitioner  of  Ani- 
mal Magnetism ;  and  was,  accordingly,  with  several 
other  members  of  the  same  body  who  had  been  con- 
vinced by  his  experiments,  formally  expelled.  On 
hearing  this,  Mesmer  exclaimed  against  D'Eslon,  as 
he  had  formerly  done  against  Father  Hell ;  and 
complained  that  attempts  were  made  to  rob  him 
of  the  reward  of  his  discoveries.  His  popularity  in 
Paris  had  not  declined  in  consequence  of  his  tem- 
porary absence ;  and  his  complaints  were  so  well 
listened  to,  that  a  very  large  sum  was  raised  by  way 
of  subscription,  to  secure  the  continuance  of  Mag- 
netism, and  to  reward  its  discoverer.  Mesmer  now 
returned  to  Paris,  and  continued  his  practice  and  his 
lectures.  Berthollet,  among  others,  attended  them, 
and  has  left  on  record  his  opinion  (which  he  com- 
municated to  Mesmer  at  the  time),  that  the  mys- 
terious influence  so  much  vaunted  of,  did  not  exist, 
and  that  all  the  effects  of  Magnetism  were  produced 


16  THE   TWIN  GIANTS. 

by  the  excited  imagination  of  the  parties,  and  by  the 
heat,  friction,  kc,  employed  in  the  process.  However, 
M.  BerthoUet's  opinion,  valuable  as  it  might  be  in  the 
estimation  of  scientific  men,  was  not  of  much  avail  in 
a  case  where  the  stream  of  experience  and  popular 
favor  ran  so  strong.  It  was  determined  that,  without 
regard  to  the  expense,  all  the  elements,  principles,  and 
applications  of  this  new  science,  should  be  carefully 
engraved ;  and  that,  in  order  to  preserve  to  them  a 
suitable  and  merited  dignity,  only  one  copy  should  be 
delivered  to  those  who  should  be  collectively  autho- 
rized to  establish  a  magnetic  institution  and  courses 
of  instruction  in  some  towns  that  were  fixed  upon. 
"  The  physicians  of  Lyons  acquired  one  of  these  copies, 
secured  against  an  indiscreet  publicity  by  the  precau- 
tion of  having  the  essential  and  technical  words  ex- 
pressed by  figures  or  signs,  of  which  we  are  furnished 
with  the  key.  Hence  the  mystery  that  surrounded 
the  science  and  obscured  a  practice  mIucIi  undoubt- 
edly might  have  been  very  useful  in  the  exercise 
of  ordinary  medicine.  As  survivor,  T  possess  this 
engraved  work  in  all  its  integrity."  These  words 
were  addressed  by  M.  Picher  Grandchamps,  of 
Lyons  (one  of  the  disciples  of  Mesraer),  to  M.  Bour- 
dois  de  la  Motte,  who  was,  in  1825,  the  president  of 
a  commission  appointed  to  examine  and  report  upon 
Animal  Magnetism.  This  is  mysterious  enough  ;  but 
Mad.  Campan  gives  in  her  journal  an  anecdote  still 
more  strong.  M.  Campan,  who  was  a  decided  be- 
liever in  Magnetism,  was  by  his  own  desire  removed 
to  the  house  of  Mesmer,  when  suffering  from  pleurisy. 
While  there,  Mad.  Campan,  of  course,  visited  him 
frequently,  and  begged  to  know  what  treatment  M. 


MESMERISM.  17 

Mesmer  thought  of  employing.  "  I  purpose,"  he 
repHed,  "•  to  introduce  into  the  bed  of  the  patient  by 
his  left  side,  one  of  three  things — a  young  woman  of 
a  dark  complexion,  a  black  hen,  or  an  empty  bottle/' 
"  Sir,"  said  Mad.  Campan,  "  if  it  is  all  the  same  to 
you,  I  should  prefer  your  trying  the  empty  bottle." 
Here  was  a  choice  of  remedies,  which,  since  the  dark 
ages,  can  hardly  be  paralleled.  This  was,  indeed, 
calling  into  exercise  "  the  occult  properties  of  things." 
Some  other  similar  circumstances  had  already 
begun  to  exert  an  influence  on  the  public  mind,  when 
the  theory  was  subjected  to  a  more  searching  investi- 
gation than  any  which  it  had  yet  experienced, — an 
inquiry  which,  in  the  eyes  of  the  then  philosophical 
world,  finally  settled  the  question  of  Animal  Magnet- 
ism. A  commission  was  formed  by  royal  authority, 
of  which  the  following  celebrated  men  were  members  : 
the  president,  Bailly  the  astronomer,  Lavoisier,  and 
Benjamin  Franklin.  The  others  were  Salir,  D'Arcet, 
Guillotin,  and  Majault,  members  of  the  Faculty  of 
Medicine  at  Paris  ;  and  le  Roi,  de  Bory,  and  the 
three  above-named  Members  of  the  Eoyal  Academy 
of  Sciences.  The  report  was  drawn  up  by  Bailly, 
and,  after  describing  the  "baquet,"  he  thus  goes  on 
to  notice  its  effects  : — "  the  sick  persons,  arranged  in 
great  numbers,  and  in  several  rows  round  the  haqiiet^ 
thus  receive  the  magnetism  by  all  these  means, — by 
the  iron  rods  which  convey  to  them  that  of  the 
haquet :  by  the  cords  wound  around  their  bodies,  and 
by  the  connection  of  their  thumbs,  which  communi- 
cate to  them  that  of  their  neighbours  ;  by  the  sound 
of  an  agreeable  voice,  or  of  the  pianoforte,  diftusing 
the  magnetism  in  the  air.     The  patients  were  also 


18  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

directly  magnetised  by  means  of  the  finger  and  rod  of 
tlie  Magnetiser  moved  before  their  faces,  above  or 
behind  their  heads,  and  on  the  diseased  parts,  always 
observing  the  distinction  of  poles.  The  Magnetiser 
acts  on  them  by  fixing  his  eyes  on  them :  but  above 
all,  they  are  magnetised  by  the  application  of  his 
hands  and  by  the  pressure  of  his  fingers  on  the 
hypochondres,  and  on  the  regions  of  the  abdomen — 
an  application  often  continued  for  a  long  time,  some- 
times for  several  hours.  Meantime  the  patients,  in 
their  different  conditions,  present  a  varied  picture. 
Some  are  calm,  tranquil,  and  experience  no  effect ; 
others  cough,  spit,  feel  slight  pains,  local  or  general 
heat,  and  have  sweatings  ;  others  again  are  agitated 
and  tormented  with  convulsions.  These  convulsions 
are  remarkable  with  regard  to  the  number  afl:ected 
by  them,  to  their  duration,  and  force.  As  soon  as 
one  begins  to  be  convulsed,  several  others  are  affected. 
The  Commissioners  have  observed  some  of  these  con- 
vulsions last  more  than  three  hours :  they  are  accom- 
panied by  the  expectoration  of  a  muddy  viscous  water 
brought  away  by  the  efforts.  Sometimes  streaks  of 
blood  have  been  observed  in  this  fluid ;  and  among 
others,  there  is  a  sick  young  man  who  often  brings 
up  large  quantities  of  blood.  These  convulsions  are 
characterized  by  the  precipitous  involuntary  motion 
of  all  the  limbs,  and  of  the  whole  body ;  by  the  con- 
striction of  the  throat,  by  the  leaping  motion  of  the 
hypochondres  and  the  epigastrium,  by  the  dimness 
and  wandering  of  the  eyes  ;  by  piercing  shrieks,  tears, 
sobbing,  and  immoderate  laughter ;  they  are  preceded 
or  followed  by  a  state  of  languor  and  reverie,  a  kind 
of  depression,   and  even  drowsiness.     The  smallest 


MESMERISM.  19 

unforeseen  noise  occasions  slmdderings ;  and  it  was 
remarked  that  the  change  of  tone  and  measure  in  the 
airs  played  on  the  pianoforte  had  an  influence  on  the 
patients  ;  so  that  a  quicker  motion  agitated  them  more 
and  renewed  the  vivacity  of  their  convulsions. 

"  Nothing  is  more  astonishing  than  the  spectacle  of 
these  convulsions ;  one  who  has  not  seen  them  can 
form  no  idea  of  them.  The  spectator  is  equally 
astonished  at  the  profound  repose  of  one  part  of  the 
patients  and  the  agitation  which  animates  the  rest ; 
at  the  various  accidents  which  are  repeated,  and  the 
sympathies  which  are  established.  Some  patients 
you  will  observe  devoting  their  exclusive  attention  to 
each  other,  rushing  towards  one  another,  smiling, 
speaking  with  affection,  and  mutually  soothing  their 
crises  (convulsions).  All  are  under  the  power  of  the 
Magnetiser ;  it  matters  not  in  what  state  of  drow- 
siness they  be,  his  voice,  a  look,  a  gesture,  brings 
them  out  of  it.  Among  the  patients  in  convulsions 
were  always  observed  a  great  many  women,  and  few 
men ;  the  first  convulsions  were  always  one  or  two 
hours  in  being  formed,  and  as  soon  as  one  was  formed, 
all  the  rest  began  successively  in  a  short  time.  It  is 
impossible  not  to  recognise  in  these  constant  efforts  a 
great  power  which  agitates  the  patients,  and  of  which 
the  Magnetiser  appears  to  be  the  depository." 

Such  were  the  effects  of  Animal  Magnetism  as 
observed  by  such  men  as  Bailly,  Lavoisier,  and 
Franklin.  But  it  was  not  merely  the  effect  of  this 
powerful  agent,  whatever  it  might  be,  thus  formally 
elicited,  that  the  Commissioners  wished  to  observe ; 
they  examined  individual  cases,  and  noticed  the 
consequences  of  private  magnetising.     Two  cases  we 


20  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

shcall  mention  as  examples ;  for  all  were  of  the  same 
nature,  and  attended  with  nearly  the  same  results. 
It  was  asserted  by  the  magnetists  that  a  tree  might 
be  made  the  depository  of  the  magnetic  influence, 
and  aftect  accordingly  all  who  came  under  it  or  even 
near  it.  '•  A  tree,"  says  Mesmer,  "  was  magnetised 
by  first  touching  it  and  then  retiring  a  few  steps 
from  it,  all  the  while  directing  the  fluid  upon  it, 
from  the  branches  towards  the  trunk  and  from  the 
trunk  towards  the  root."  On  some  occasions  circular 
seats  were  placed  round  the  tree,  and  cords  sus- 
pended from  it  so  as  to  supply  the  place  of  the 
haquet.  When  the  patients  had  seated  themselves, 
they  wrapped  the  cords  round  the  diseased  part 
of  their  bodies,  and  formed  a  chain  of  communi- 
cation by  their  thumbs.  The  Magnetiser  was  fur- 
nished with  a  rod,  and  proceeded  in  the  same  way 
which  Mesmer  adopted  in  his  public  apartments. 
A  tree  was  magnetised  in  Dr.  Franklin's  garden  at 
Passy,  and  one  of  M.  d'Eslon's  patients  subjected  to 
its  influence.  Mesmer  would  allow  no  investigation 
to  be  made  of  his  proceedings,  but  M.  d'Eslou,  being 
willing  to  facilitate  the  inquiries  of  the  Commis- 
sioners, all  their  remarks  apply  to  his  practice,  which, 
as  performed  by  precisely  the  same  means,  and 
attended  with  the  same  results,  cannot  without  in- 
consistency be  considered  as  a  different  system. 

A  youth  of  twelve  years  of  age  was  brought  into 
the  garden  (he  was  aware  for  what  purpose),  and 
led  first  to  one  tree,  then  to  another.  He  had, 
it  should  be  remarked,  no  knowledge  of  which  tree 
had  been  magnetised,  and  his  eyes  were  bandaged, 
that  he  should  not  see  the  operations  of  M.  d'Eslon, 


MESMERISM.  21 

who  continued  to  magnetise  a  particular  tree.  Under 
this  arrangement  all  the  symptoms  indicated  by 
Animal  ^Magnetism  were  brought  on,  and,  finally, 
a  crisis  was  produced  at  a  distance  of  twenty-seven 
feet  from  the  tree  which  had  been  magnetised.  This 
case  was  (the  Commissioners  remarked)  even  by  itself 
decisive.  Had  the  boy  been  insensible  to  the  effects 
of  Magnetism  under  the  tree  on  which  M.  d'EsIon 
had  operated,  it  might  have  been  attributed  to  his 
insensibility  to  the  fluid ;  as  it  was,  the  effects  were 
produced  without  the  aid  of  M.  d'Eslon  at  all. 
Again,  two  women,  chosen  by  M.  d'Eslon  himself, 
were  brought  to  Dr.  Franklin's  house,  and  after 
having  their  eyes  bandaged,  were  induced  to  believe 
that  M.  d'Eslon  was  magnetising  them  ;  the  crisis 
came  on  accordingly,  though  nothing  was  done.  But 
in  order  to  make  the  case  still  clearer  than  even 
these  instances  had  done,  one  of  JNl,  d'Eslon's  patients 
was  actually  operated  upon  by  him,  in  the  presence 
of  some  of  the  Commissioners,  without  her  being 
aware  of  it,  and  no  effects  were  produced.  The 
report  of  the  Commissioners  therefore  declared,  very 
much  in  the  words  which  Berthollet  had  before 
employed,  that  after  five  months'  examination,  and 
after  carefully  seeking  (but  in  vain)  for  proofs  of  the 
existence  of  a  magnetic  fluid,  such  as  that  asserted 
by  Mesmer  and  D'Eslon, — after  submitting  themselves 
to  its  action  in  varied  ways,  without  experiencing 
any  effect, — and  after  having  further  ascertained  that 
all  the  effects  produced  by  it  coukl  be  elicited  where 
it  was  not  even  pretended  to  be  employed, — that 
magnetism  could  produce  no  effects  without  the  aid 
of  an  excited  imagination,  and  that  the  imagination. 


22  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

when  excited,  could  effect  all  that  was  attributed  to 
magnetism, — they  did  not  hesitate  to  ascribe  all  the 
wonders  they  had  witnessed  to  the  power  of  the 
imagination,  the  tendency  to  imitation  natural  to  all 
mankind,  and  the  animal  heat  and  friction  employed 
by  the  Magnetists ;  and,  further,  they  considered 
Animal  Magnetism  hurtful  and  dangerous  to  society, 
particularly  in  a  moral  point  of  view. 

This  report  was  at  that  time  quite  sufficient  for 
the  scientific  world ;  but  such  were  not  those  on 
whom  Mesmer  depended  both  for  profit  and  popu- 
larity. He  complained  greatly  of  the  investiga- 
tion which  was  going  on,  said  that  the  secret 
was  in  his  hands  alone,  and  at  last  took  certain 
pupils,  from  whom  he  received  nearly  14,000/.,  and 
to  whom  he  communicated  his  doctrines.  They 
formed  societies  to  propagate  them,  and  thereby 
brought  upon  themselves  the  indignation  of  Mesmer 
for  making  public  M'hat  he  called  his  secret,  and 
which,  in  spite  of  the  large  sums  he  had  received,  he 
still  professed  to  consider  as  his  own  property.  He, 
however,  now  quitted  France  and  retired  to  Frauen- 
feldt,  by  the  Lake  of  Constance,  where  he  resided 
till  1814,  when  he  removed  to  Mersburg  (his  native 
place),  and  died  the  next  year  aged  eighty-one. 

But  while  Animal  Magnetism  received  so  severe 
a  blow  at  Paris  by  the  decision  of  the  Commissioners, 
it  made  its  appearance  in  another  form,  and  with 
different  effects,  in  the  provinces.  One  of  Mesmer's 
pupils  (the  Marquis  de  Puysegur)  retired  to  his 
estate  at  Busancy,  near  Soissons,  and  there  with  his 
brother  practised  gratuitously.  The  result  of  their 
proceedings  was  a  new  feature  in  the  effects  of  Mag- 


MESMERISM.  23 

netlsm,  to  which  they  gave  the  name  of  magnetic 
sleep.  After  speaking  of  some  cures  which  he  had 
performed  in  the  way  prescribed  by  Mesmer,  and 
with  the  usual  attendant  circumstances,  he  says, 
"  These  slight  successes  induced  me  to  attempt  being 
useful  to  a  peasant,  a  man  of  twenty-three  years  of 
age,  who  had  been  four  days  confined  to  his  bed 
with  a  catarrh.  I  went  then  to  see  him.  It  was 
last  Tuesday,  at  eight  in  the  evening.  The  fever 
had  just  become  milder.  After  raising  him,  I  mag- 
netised him.  What  was  my  surprise  on  seeing  this 
man,  at  the  end  of  two  or  three  minutes,  fall  asleep 
in  my  arms,  without  convulsions  or  pains !  I  con- 
tinued the  crisis,  which  occasioned  giddiness.  He 
talked,  spoke  aloud  of  his  affairs;  all  this  was  in 
sleep.  When  I  thought  his  ideas  were  affecting  him 
disagreeably,  I  checked  them ;  brought  him  (still  in 
sleep)  to  the  magnetised  tree;  his  head  then  sunk 
down,  and  he  fell  into  a  state  of  perfect  somnam- 
bulism. At  the  end  of  an  hour  I  took  him  home  to 
his  house  again,  when  I  restored  him  to  his  senses. 
Several  men  and  women  came  to  tell  him  what  he 
had  been  doing.  He  maintained  that  it  was  not 
true ;  that,  weak  as  he  was,  and  scarcely  able  to 
walk,  it  would  have  been  impossible  for  him  to  o-o 
down  stairs  and  walk  to  the  tree."  This  new 
symptom,  which  soon  became  universal,  was  declared 
to  be  the  proper  effect  of  Magnetism ;  and  that 
spasms  and  convulsions  were  only  produced  in  con- 
sequence of  unskilfulness  in  the  mode  of  applying  it. 
M.  de  Puysegur  seems  to  have  been  chiefly  guided 
by  the  directions  of  the  peasant  whom  he  had  cured : 
for  though  not  remarkable  for  intellect  when  awake. 


24  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

he  was,  when  thrown  into  a  crisis  of  magnetic  sleep, 
perfectly  marvellous.  "  According  to  him,  it  is  not 
necessary  for  me  to  touch  every  one — a  look,  a  ges- 
ture, a  wish  is  sufficient.  When  he  is  in  a  crisis  I 
know  nobody  more  profound,  more  prudent,  more 
clear-sighted  than  he." 

These  wonders  M'ere  not  of  a  nature  to  stop  here ; 
this  shutting  out  of  external  impressions  only  gave  a 
more  vivid  perception  of  those  from  within,  and 
accordingly,  patients  when  in  this  state,  not  only 
walked,  talked,  preached,  advised,  and  prophesied, 
but  were  even  able  to  transfer  the  action  and  power 
of  the  senses  to  parts  not  ordinarily  capable  of  exer- 
cising them.  The  stomach  and  even  the  fingers,  were 
endowed  with  sight,  smell,  and  hearing ;  the  mind 
was  enriched  with  the  knowledge  of  ancient  and 
foreign  languages  :  and  so  great  was  the  accession  of 
knowledge,  which,  with  the  crisis,  "  M'ould  come  like 
phantoms,  so  depart,"  that  any  magnetic  patient 
might,  during  his  paroxysms,  perform  the  duties  of  a 
"  professor  of  things  in  general,"  and  discourse  learn- 
edly— "  De  omnibus  rebus  et  quibusdam  aliisy 

An  event,  however,  was  now  approaching,  so  awful 
in  its  nature,  and  so  extensive  in  its  consequences,  as 
to  deprive  of  intei-est  all  contemporary  questions;  and, 
indeed,  during  its  terrific  progress,  to  have  put  almost 
a  complete  stop  to  the  development  of  anything  but 
the  more  stormy  passions  of  human  nature.  Animal 
Magnetism  lost  its  importance,  and  seemed  totally 
forgotten,  when  the  French  Kevolution  broke  out ; 
and  it  was  not  till  after  the  restoration  of  tranquillity, 
that  mankind  were  at  leisure  to  redirect  their  minds 
towards  its  pretensions.     Then  it  was,  that,  as  if  by 


MESMERISM.  25 

way  of  compensation  for  the  time  that  it  had  lost,  it 
flourished  in  the  country  of  the  inventor  so  much, 
that  public  lectures  were  delivered  on  it  at  the  Uni- 
versities, and  journals,  devoted  to  its  details,  con- 
ducted by  men  of  distinguished  attainments.  There 
were  now  three  sects  of  Animal  Magnetists  ;  some 
who  adopted  the  theories  of  Mesmer,  and  were  called 
Mesmerists  ;  others,  wdio,  practising  without  theory, 
merely  recorded  their  results  :  those  at  the  head  of 
whose  school  had  been  the  two  MM.  de  Puysegur  ; 
and,  lastly,  another  class,  who  still  more  simplified  the 
process,  having  neither  magnetised  trees,  baquet,  nor 
rods,  but  who  merely  offered  up  prayers  by  the  bed- 
sides of  their  patients.  These  were  called  spiritualists, 
or,  from  the  name  of  their  founder,  Barberinists. 
But,  whatever  diiference  there  might  be  in  the  mode 
by  which  the  fluid  was  supposed  to  be  conveyed,  or 
the  theory  which  was  adopted  in  reference  to  it,  all 
agreed  in  the  wonderful  nature  and  curative  eflects 
of  "  magnetic  sleep."  "  In  Mesmerism,"  says  Oker, 
"  animal  instinct  arises  to  the  highest  degree  admis- 
sible in  this  world.  The  clair-voyant  is  thus  a  pure 
animal,  without  any  admixture  of  matter  ;  his  oper- 
ations are  those  of  a  spirit  ;  he  is  similar  to  God,  his 
eye  penetrates  all  the  secrets  of  i:ature.  When  his 
attention  is  fixed  on  any  of  the  objects  of  this  world 
— on  his  disease,  on  his  death,  his  well-beloved,  his 
friends,  his  relations,  his  enemies — in  spirit  he  sees 
them  acting  ;  he  penetrates  into  their  causes,  and  the 
consequences  of  their  action  ;  he  becomes  a  physician, 
a  prophet,  a  divine.  Such  a  state  of  spirituality  and 
pure  animality  is  that  of  the  Saints." 

Now,   all    this   is  but    the   revival  of  a   very  old 

II.         '  0 


26  THE  TWIN  GIANTS. 

psychological  theory.  It  must  be  acknowledged, 
however,  that  it  was  much  better,  and  more  philo- 
sophically maintained  of  old,  than  by  the  Magnetists 
of  this  period.  The  great  authority  upon  the  subject 
in  France  at  present,  is  the  "  History  of  Animal 
Magnetism,"  by  M.  Deleuze  ;  and  with  his  account  of 
the  effects  produced  by  magnetic  action,  we  shall  con- 
clude this  chapter. — "  When  Magnetism  produces 
Somnambulism,  the  being  who  is  in  this  condition 
acquires  a  prodigious  extension  in  the  faculties  of 
sensation  ;  several  of  his  external  organs — generally 
those  of  sight  and  hearing — are  inactive,  and  all  the 
sensations  which  depend  upon  them,  take  place  inter- 
nally. Of  this  state,  there  is  an  infinite  number  of 
shades  and  varieties.  But,  in  order  to  form  a  right 
judgment  of  it,  we  must  examine  it  in  its  greatest 
difference  from  the  state  of  waking,  passing  over  in 
silence  all  that  has  not  been  confirmed  by  experience. 
The  Somnambulist  has  his  eyes  shut ;  he  does  not 
see  with  his  eyes,  and  hears  better  than  one  who  is 
awake.  He  sees  and  hears  only  those  with  whom  he 
is  in  magnetic  communication.  He  sees  nothing  but 
that  at  which  he  intends  to  look  ;  and  he  generally 
looks  only  at  those  objects  to  which  his  attention  is 
directed  by  those  in  magnetic  communication  with 
him.  He  is  under  the  will  of  his  Magnetiser  in 
regard  to  everything  that  cannot  hurt  him,  and  that 
he  does  not  feel  contrary  to  his  ideas  of  justice  and 
truth.  He  feels  the  will  of  his  Magnetiser ;  he 
perceives  the  magnetic  fluid  ;  he  sees,  or  rather  he 
feels,  the  interior  of  his  body,  and  that  of  others 
(provided  that  he  touch  them)  ;  but  he  commonly 
observes  only  those  parts  of  it  which  are  not  in  their 


MESMERISM.  27 

natural  state,  and  disturb  the  harmony  of  the  whole. 
He  recovers  the  recollection  of  things,  which,  when 
awake,  he  had  forgotten.  He  has  prophetic  visions 
and  sensations,  which  may  be  erroneous,  in  some 
circumstances,  and  which  are  hmited  in  their  extent. 
He  expresses  himself  with  astonishing  facility.  He 
is  not  free  from  vanity.  He  becomes  more  perfect,  of 
his  own  accord,  for  a  certain  time,  if  guided  wisely ; 
he  wanders  when  he  is  ill-directed.  When  he 
returns  to  the  natural  state,  he  entirely  loses  the 
recollection  of  all  the  sensations,  and  all  the  ideas, 
which  he  had  had  in  the  state  of  somnambulism ; 
so  that  these  two  conditions  are  as  foreign  to  one 
another  as  if  the  somnambulist  and  the  waking  man 
were  two  different  beings."  ^ 

After  this,  however,  we  are  told  that  the  last  is 
the  only  invariable  symptom,  and  that  the  rest  are 
rarely  united  in  one  person.  Deleuze  is  a  respectable 
writer,  and  anything  coming  from  him  is  entitled 
to  consideration  ;  and  his  theory  is  that  perception 
in  magnetic  patients  is  carried  on  by  means  of  an 
internal  circulation  of  the  fluid  which  transmits  the 
impressions  immediately,  and  without  the  interven- 
tion of  the  nerves,  to  the  brain.  This  has  given  rise 
to  a  strange  species  of  quackery, — that  of  magnet- 
ising, not  the  patient,  but  the  physician,  who  forth- 
with sees  all  that  is  wrong  in  the  patient's  frame, — 
a  method  that  has  one  advantage  above  all  others, 
that  it  does  not  require  even  a  pretension  of  learning 
or  skill  in  the  practitioner ;  he  or  she  becomes  im- 
bued with  all  knowledge  when  brought  to  a  state 
of  somnambulism,  however  ignorant  before. 

'  Deleuze,  Hist.  Crit.  du  Mag.  An.,  vol.  i.  p.  185. 

c2 


28  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

In  the  year  1827^  two  women  named  Burckhardt 
and  Couteriere  (the  latter  a  lace-maker)  were  tried  at 
Paris  for  prescribing  for  and  advising  a  young  man 
named  Gustave  Pigault,  and  so  terrifying  him  by 
representations  of  the  diseased  state  of  his  viscera, 
that  he  committed  suicide.  It  appeared  in  evidence, 
that  the  deceased  was  a  very  weak-minded  young 
man,  and  given  to  lowness  of  spirits  on  account  of 
supposed  ill-health,  for  which,  in  spite  of  the  repeated 
representations  of  his  mother,  he  had  been  in  the 
habit  for  three  years  of  applying  to  the  prisoners. 
The  medicines  which  they  gave  him  (for  it  did  not 
appear  that  he  was  himself  magnetised)  were  of  a 
very  powerful  description.  One  day  he  said  to  his 
mother,  "  that  woman  (Couteriere)  has  deceived  me  ; 
she  has  given  me  a  medicine  fit  for  a  horse — com- 
posed of  aloes,  saffron,  mercury,  and  julep.  I  have  a 
fire  in  my  bowels."  At  length,  a  definite  offer  was 
made  that,  on  condition  of  paying  six  hundred  francs, 
he  should  be  cured  in  two  months.  Couteriere  came 
to  the  house,  was  magnetised  and  fell  asleep. 
"  Heavens  !  what  do  I  see  V  was  her  exclamation, 
''  your  body  is  filled  with  spots  of  blood.  I  am  not 
satisfied  with  you.  You  will  never  get  better."  The 
result  of  her  exclamation  has  been  seen.  The  per- 
son who  magnetised  her  was  a  music-master,  named 
Geslin,  and  he,  when  asked  if  he  ever  had  recourse 
to  magnetic  sleep  himself,  replied,  "  I  am  very 
wakeful,  nobody  was  ever  able  to  send  me  to 
sleep." 

But  after  making  all  due  allowance  for  the  pecu- 
liarities of  Mesmer's  own  character,  the  quackery  of 
»  Hemee,  April  1828,  p.  60. 


MESMERISM.  29 

which,  in  numberless  instances,  his  disciples  were 
guilty,  there  remains  a  mass  of  facts  deserving  of  the 
most  attentive  consideration.  These  facts,  too,  are 
supported  by  an  array  of  names  which  it  would 
be  absurd  to  count  as  unimportant,  and  we  shall, 
therefore,  conclude  this  chapter  by  the  theory  of 
Animal  Magnetism,  as  set  forth  by  M.  Dupotet  de 
Sennevoy.  He  is  led  to  '"adopt  the  theory  of  a  mag- 
netic fluid  being  transmitted  from  the  nervous  system 
of  the  Magnetiser  to  that  of  the  person  operated  upon  ; 
but  it  is  not  to  be  forgotten  that  great  mental  energy, 
sustained  concentration  of  the  will,  is  necessary  to 
direct  and  control  its  influence.  He  then,  who  is 
magnetised,  passes  into  a  state  of  complete  physical 
insensibility,  during  which  he  awakens,  as  it  were, 
within  himself,  and  enters  into  a  new  mode  of  exist- 
ence and  relation  with  the  external  world,  for  all 
his  perceptions  are  now  exquisitely  fine,  and  inde- 
pendent of  the  instrumentality  of  mere  corporeal 
organisation.  And  if  any  person  should  ask  what  is 
the  moral  tendency  of  the  doctrine  of  Animal  Mag- 
netism, I  should  answer,  that  it  obviously  tends  to 
establish  the  spiritual  ascendancy  of  man  over  those 
material  conditions  which,  in  his  ordinary  state  of 
being,  fatally  restrict  the  apprehensions,  capacities 
and  comprehensions  of  the  soul ;  and  this  very  mani- 
festation of  its  existence,  partially  divested  of  the 
grosser  elements  in  which  it  is  temporarily  obscured, 
affords  a  precursory  evidence  of  a  future  state  of 
being,  which  belief  in  itself  cannot  fail  to  suggest 
those  principles  of  self-government  and  moral  con- 
duct which  can  alone  promote  the  real  welfare  and 
happiness  of  society. 


30  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

"  In  the  ordinary  routine  of  life,  persons  act  mag- 
netically on  each  other,  when  perhaps  they  are  least 
aware  of  it ;  thus,  he  who  would  obtain  the  esteem 
of  another,  must  mentally  exert  all  his  energies  to 
establish  a  reciprocity  of  feeling  ;  he  must  act  and 
produce  an  effect  on  the  mind  of  the  person  he 
regards ;  and  if  he  succeed,  the  affections  of  both 
subsequently  become  commingled,  so  that  a  perfect 
intellectual  unity  is  induced ;  and  hence  the  novelist 
did  not  exaggerate  truth  when  he  described  two 
such  beings  as  moving  with  '  one  soul  in  a  divided 
body,'  In  various  conditions  of  life,  we  may  observe 
the  magnetical  principles  are  brought  into  operation. 
The  orator,  endeavouring  to  move  the  feelings  of  his 
hearers,  rouses  up  and  concentrates  all  his  nervous 
energies  to  effect  his  object,  and  led  gradually  away 
by  the  spirit  of  his  persuasive  eloquence,  he  passes 
into  a  state  of  excitement  almost  identical  with 
magnetic  extase,  during  which  the  divinest  language 
flows  almost  unconsciously  from  his  lips,  for  he  is 
sensible  of  no  mental  effort  in  arranging  the  consecu- 
tive order  of  his  thoughts,  and  the  construction  of  his 
sentences ;  his  ideas  crowd  upon  him.  unsought,  and 
are  evolved  with  preternatural  rapidity,  so  that  he 
appears  like  one  who  is  inspired,  until  his  enthusiasm 
is  over,  and  then,  on  returning  to  his  ordinary  state 
of  being,  he  finds  himself  unable  to  reconstruct  with 
the  same  harmony,  and  beauty,  and  power  of  lan- 
guage, the  very  oration  he  has  just  delivered.^    Hence 

'  The  account  which  Lord  Rroiigham  gives,  in  his  Paley's  Theology, 
of  an  orator  busily  constructing  one  sentence  in  his  mind  while  he  is  utter- 
ing another,  cannot  be  analytically  made  out;  it  will  be  observed,  too, 
that  his  theory  is  at  variance  with  the  unity  of  consciousness.  —  Vide 
Paley's  Theology.     By  Lord  Brougham. 


MESMERISM.  31 

the  ancients  drew  a  marked  distinction  between 
eloquence  and  mere  verbal  oratory.  '  Eloquence, 
indeed,""  says  Pliny  the  younger,  '  is  the  privilege  of 
very  few,  nay,  if  we  will  believe  Marcus  Antonius, 
of  none ;  but  that  faculty,  which  Candidus  calls 
loquacity,  is  common  to  numbers,  and  the  talent 
which  generally  attends  impudence.'^  Again,  the 
physician  also,  to  be  successful,  must  act  upon  mag- 
netical  principles ;  he  must  constantly  maintain  a 
mental  power  or  ascendancy  over  the  mind  and 
nervous  system  of  his  patient,  in  order  that  he  may 
possess  his  entire  confidence  ;  and  if  this  relation, 
or  truly  magnetic  rapport^  be  not  established,  all  his 
skill  will  prove  unavailing.  It  may,  indeed,  with 
truth  be  affirmed,  that  the  psychical  influence  of  the 
physician  over  his  patients,  effects  more  good  in  many 
cases  than  the  physical  remedies  which  he  prescribes. 
In  domestic  life,  the  magnetical  sympathies  by  which 
individuals  are  associated  together,  and  their  affec- 
tions consolidated,  may  often  be  strikingly  observed  ; 
but  many,  perhaps,  are  not  aware  that  the  proximity 
of  two  persons  to  each  other,  so  intimately  commin- 
gles the  nervous  atmosphere  by  which  each  is  sur- 
rounded, that  there  is  an  actual  transference  of 
vitality  from  the  body  of  the  one  into  the  body  of 
the  other.  This  is  no  nursery  dream — no  gossiping 
fiction — but  a  fact  which  is  well  known  to  physicians. 
Hence  Dr.  James  Copland,  in  his  learned  and  very 
admirable  Dictionary  of  Practical  Medicine,  observes, 
that,  '  a  not  uncommon  cause  of  depressed  vital 
power  is  the  young  sleeping  with  the   aged.     This 

'  Letters  of  Pliny,  the  Consul,  with  occasional  Remarks.    By  William 
Melmoth,  Esq.     2  vols.     LonJon,  1748.    Vol.  i.  p.  298. 


32  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

fact,  however  explained,  has  been  long  remarked,  and 
is  well  known  to  every  unprejudiced  observer.  But 
it  has  been  most  unaccountably  overlooked  in  medi- 
cine. I  have  on  several  occasions  met  with  a  counter- 
part of  the  following  case  : — I  was,  a  few  years  since, 
consulted  about  a  pale,  sickly,  and  thin  boy,  of  about 
four  or  five  years  of  age.  He  appeared  to  have  no 
specific  ailment,  but  there  was  a  slow  and  remarkable 
decline  of  flesh  and  strength,  and  of  the  energy  of  the 
functions — what  his  mother  very  aptly  termed,  a 
gradual  blight.  After  inquiry  into  the  history  of  the 
case,  it  came  out  that  he  had  been  a  very  robust  and 
plethoric  child  up  to  his  third  year,  when  his  grand- 
mother, a  very  aged  person,  took  him  to  sleep  with 
her  ;  that  he  soon  afterwards  lost  his  good  looks,  and 
that  he  had  continued  to  decline  progressively  ever 
since,  notwithstanding  medical  treatment.  I  directed 
him  to  sleep  apart  from  his  aged  parent,  and  pre- 
scribed gentle  tonics,  change  of  air,  &c.  The  recovery 
was  rapid.  But  it  is  not  in  children  only  that  de- 
bility is  induced  by  this  mode  of  abstracting  vital 
power.  These  facts  are  often  well  known  to  the  aged 
themselves,  who  consider  the  indulgence  favourable 
to  longevity,  and  thereby  often  illustrate  the  selfish- 
ness which  in  some  persons  increases  with  their 
years.'  ^ 

"  This  transference  of  vitality  is  thus  well  marked 
in  cases  of  extreme  disparity  of  years  between  the 
parties  approximated,  as  when  the  young  ai'e  placed 
in  contact  with  the  aged  ;  but  the  same  transference, 
doubtless,  will  take  place  between  persons  of  any  age, 

'  Dictionary  of  Practical  Medicine.     By  James  Copland,  M.D.,  F.R.S., 
&c.     Art.  Debility,  vol.  i.  p.  475. 


MESMERISM.  o3 

although,  where  the  vital  principle  of  the  two  persons 
exists  nearly  in  an  equilibrium,  the  effects  will  be  less 
perceptible.  Plere,  also,  I  would  remark,  that  pre- 
cisely on  the  same  principle  the  mother  acts  magneti- 
cally on  her  child  ;  she  concentrates  her  thoughts  and 
feelings  on  the  object  of  her  solicitude,  and  infuses 
into  its  yet  unconscious  bosom  the  elements  of  her 
own  physical  and  moral  constitution,  so  that,  by  this 
transference,  the  seeds  of  sood  or  of  evil  are  so^^n  in 
the  tenderest  years  of  infancy,  and  in  this  sense  is  to 
be  understood  the  scriptural  phrase,  that  a  tree  shall 
be  known  by  its  fruits ;  not  that  the  blind  physical 
organisation  can  lead  of  itself  to  any  such  consequence, 
but  that  the  spirit,  which  is  the  life  even  from  within 
the  trunk,  shall  permeate  the  remotest  branches,  and 
either  give  beauty  to  the  flower  and  goodness  to  the 
fruit,  or  impregnate  both  with  poison  more  deadly 
than  the  blight  of  the  fatal  Upas  tree,  which  is  re- 
ported to  kill  all  that  inhale  the  atmosphere  around 
it.  The  principles  of  Animal  Magnetism  thus  lead  us 
to  perceive  relations  between  physical  and  moral  con- 
ditions of  humanity,  which  were  before  a  perplexing 
mystery ;  they  throw  light  on  a  variety  of  facts 
hitherto  deemed  inexplicable,  if  not  incredible,  in  the 
early  history  of  mankind  ;  they  place  us  in  possession 
of  a  power  whereby  we  can  alleviate  suffering  and 
restore  health  to  the  afflicted ;  they  lead  us  to  enter- 
tain also  the  spirit  of  a  philosophy  which  is  of  the 
most  cheering  description,  annihilating  as  they  do  all 
those  dark  attributes  of  materialism  which  have  so 
long  thrown  a  gloom  over  the  paths  of  Science." 


c  5 


34  THE  TWIN    GIANTS. 


CHAPTER  II. 


MESMERISM. 


We  have  now  briefly  reviewed  the  history  of  Ani- 
mal Magnetism,  up  to  the  j^eriod  when  it  was 
revived  by  Dr.  ElKotson,  and  when  we  consider 
that  the  imagination  has  been  the  most  powerful 
agent  that  superstition  has  ever  employed — both  on 
account  of  the  wonders  which  have  been  by  it  per- 
formed, and  because,  inasmuch  as  there  is  no  neces- 
sity for  imposture  in  the  believers,  the  venerable  and 
the  virtuous  may  be  and  have  been  thereby  enlisted 
on  the  same  side  as  the  mean  and  dishonest — an 
account  of  the  only  instance  in  which  its  powers  have 
been  subjected  to  the  searching  ordeal  of  scientific 
investigation  cannot  be  unimportant.  Enough  was 
elicited  by  the  Commissions  at  Paris  to  settle  many 
disputed  questions,  to  assign  to  the  right  cause  many 
wonderful  cures  of  past  times,  and  to  reconcile  many 
historical  passages  with  the  principles  of  truth. 

Before  we  proceed  to  consider  the  more  recent 
Mesmeric  phenomena,  which  we  shall  regard  prin- 
cipally as  exhibited  in  America,  reserving  for  another 
chapter,  the  manifestations  lately  presented  in  England 
and  France,  we  shall  notice  a  few  extraordinary  cures 
performed,  or  said  to  be  performed,  of  old. 

There  is  an  account  of  two  by  the  Emperor  Ves- 
pasian, which  is  worthy  of  note,  first,  because  it  is 
preserved  by  Tacitus,  and  next,  because  Hume  has 


MESMERISM.  35 

attempted  to  equal  the  cures  to  those  miraculously 
performed  by  our  Saviour.  Tacitus  observes  :' — 
"  During  those  months  which  Vespasian  was  spend- 
ing at  Alexandria,  waiting  for  a  favorable  season 
and  fair  weather,  many  wonderful  events  occurred  by 
which  the  favor  of  Heaven  and  a  certain  inclination 
of  the  deities  towards  him  might  be  exhibited.  A 
certain  man  from  the  Alexandrian  populace,  com- 
monly known  to  suffer  from  a  disease  in  the  eyes, 
threw  himself  at  the  emperor's  feet,  requiring  ^vith 
groans  a  remedy  for  his  blindness,  and  stated  that  he 
had  been  warned  by  Serapis,  whom  that  most  super- 
stitious nation  worship  above  all  gods,  to  entreat  the 
monarch  that  he  would  condescend  to  touch  with  his 
spittle  his  cheeks  and  eyeballs.  Another,  diseased  in 
the  hands,  prayed  him,  at  the  instance  of  the  same 
god,  that  he  would  touch  with  his  foot  the  unsound 
limbs.  Vespasian,  at  first,  ridiculed  and  refused  them, 
and  while  they  were  beseeching  him,  seemed  now  to 
fear  the  reproach  of  vanity,  and  now  to  be  brought  by 
their  prayers  and  the  voices  of  his  flatterers  to  hope. 
At  length,  he  commanded  inquiry  to  be  made  of  the 
physicians,  whether  such  blindness  and  such  infirmity 
were  to  be  overcome  by  human  aid.  They  replied 
in  various  ways — '  That  in  one  man  the  power  of 
sight  was  not  gone,  and  would  return  if  the  obstacles 
were  removed ;  that  in  the  other,  the  limbs  had 
fallen  into  a  state  of  disease,  but  that  if  a  salutary 
influence  was  exhibited,  they  might  be  restored ; 
that  it  might  please  the  gods  to  make  the  use  of 
Caesar  as  the  instrument  of  so  divine  an  operation, 
and,  lastly,  that  if  the  remedy  were  found  effectual. 
'  Hist.  lib.  iy.  cap.  81. 


36  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

the  glory  would  be  his,  while,  if  otherwise,  the 
ridicule  would  fall  only  on  the  unfortunate  patients/ 
Thereupon  Vespasian  esteeming  all  things  in  the 
power  of  his  fortune,  nor  that  anything  was  to  be 
considered  incredible,  with  a  glad  countenance,  and 
amidst  the  earnest  expectations  of  the  surround- 
ing multitude,  performed  the  things  required.  Im- 
mediately the  hands  were  restored  to  their  use,  and 
the  light  shone  upon  the  blind ;  both  these  events 
are  still  related  by  those  who  were  present,  though 
no  advantage  would  result  from  falsehood."  This 
anecdote  is  ably  commented  upon  by  Paley  in  his 
"  Evidences,''"'  particularly  the  last  observation,  one 
quite  unworthy  of  so  great  a  writer  as  Tacitus.  Why 
should  those  who  had  once  affirmed  the  miracle  con- 
tradict it  afterwards,  when  it  was  quite  certain  that 
nothing  \yrs  to  be  gained  by  the  acknowledgment  of 
such  sycophantic  meanness  as  the  avowal  would 
imply  ?  Besides,  Tacitus  evidently  took  the  story 
without  much  examination,  and  his  mode  of  relating 
it  is  so  careless  that  he  seems  to  have  scarcely 
thought  it  worth  while  to  form  an  opinion  either  one 
way  or  the  other.  What  we  want  to  be  informed 
about  is — whether  the  cure  was  complete  at  o^ce,  or 
whether  the  patients,  feeling  themselves  much  bene- 
lited  did  not  in  gratitude,  and  out  of  compliment  to 
their  imperial  physician,  rather  overrate  the  eftects  of 
his  touch,  and,  whether  the  cures  were  permanent. 

A  little  light,  however,  is  thrown  upon  the  dis- 
position of  mind  manifested  by  the  Emperor  at  the 
time  by  the  following  chapter,  which  is  too  important 
to  be  omitted/     "From  thence  Vespasian  conceived 

'  Hist.  lib.  iv.  cap.  81. 


MESMERISM.  37 

a  greater  desire  to  visit  the  sacred  temple,  and  consult 
about  the  affairs  of  the  empire  :  he  commanded  all  to 
be  kept  away  from  the  temple,  and,  having  entered, 
and  fixed  his  eyes  on  the  (statue  of  the)  divinity,  he 
saw  behind  its  back  one  of  the  Egyptian  nobles, 
named  Basilides,  Avhom  he  knew  well  to  be  bv  illness 
at  a  distance  of  many  days'  journey  from  Alexandria. 
He  asked  the  priests  whether  Basilides  had  entered 
the  temple  on  that  day  ?  He  asked  those  who  had 
been  about,  whether  he  had  been  seen  in  the  city? 
Finally,  having  sent  couriers  for  the  purpose,  he  found 
that  Basilides  had  been  at  that  moment  of  time 
eighty  miles  distant.  Then  he  inferred  that  the 
appearance  of  that  nobleman  was  a  divine  appari- 
tion, and  from  his  name  he  interpreted  the  meaning 
of  the  oracle.""  The  name  signifies  kingly,  and  Ves- 
pasian thereby  inferred  that  he  should  be  successful 
over  all  competitors  for  the  empire.  When  a  prince 
is  in  such  a  frame  of  mind  as  this,  it  is  not  likely  that 
any  events  which  tend  to  flatter  and  confirm  it  will 
be  too  scrupulously  examined,  and  we  have  reason  to 
believe,  from  the  evidence  of  subsequent  cures,  such 
as  those  which  we  have  related,  and  those  which  we 
must  still  relate,  that  some  good  effect,  and  probably 
very  great,  was  produced  by  the  imperial  touch. 

In  the  middle  of  the  seventeenth  century  lived  a 
gentleman  of  fortune,  pious,  and  evidently  sincere, 
whose  power  of  cufing  diseases  occasioned  much  dis- 
cussion at  the  time.  Mr.  Valentine  Greatraks'  was  a 
man  of  education,  and  so  deeply  was  he  disgusted  with 
the  commotions  of  his  time,  that  he  retired  altogether 
from  society  during  the  protectorate  of  Cromwell : 
'  See  "  A  Brief  Account  of  Mr.  Valentine  Greatraks,"  &c.  1666. 


38  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

his  health  was  bad,  and  the  effects  of  much  solitude 
and  nervous  disorder  produced  temporary  derange- 
ment. When  recovered  from  this  state,  he  resumed 
his  active  duties,  and  became  a  magistrate  ;  but  his 
mind  was  deeply  imbued  with  some  of  the  extrava- 
gant notions  common  among  the  Puritans  of  his  time, 
to  whom  he  now  zealouslv  attached  himself;  he 
became  one  of  the  "  fifth  monarchy  men,"  and  at  last 
had  a  notion  presenting  itself  constantly  to  his  mind 
that  he  possessed  the  power  of  curing  scrofula  with  a 
touch ;  this  occurred  to  him  at  all  times,  and  in  all 
places ;  it  was  the  subject  of  his  dreams  :  he  long 
resisted  the  idea,  but  finding  that  it  did  not  leave 
him,  he  resolved  to  try  the  experiment,  and  to  his 
great  astonishment  he  perfectly  succeeded.  After 
exercising  this  power  for  about  three  years,  he  had 
an  impression,  equally  powerful,  that  he  could  also 
cure  the  ague. 

At  this  time  (1662)  that  disorder  was  very  pre- 
valent at  Aftane,  in  Ireland,  where  Mr.  Greatraks 
resided,  and  he  was  also  very  successful,  though 
not  uniformly  so.  After  this,  he  imagined  that  his 
power  extended  to  many  other  disorders,  particu- 
larly epilepsy  and  paralysis,  and  in  treating  these 
his  touch  seemed  to  be  influential,  though  not  always 
alike.  He  himself  treated  it  as  a  divine  gift,  and 
considered  that  the  cases  in  which  he  failed  were 
unsuccessful  only  through  want  of  faith  either  in  him- 
self or  his  patients.  It  may  hav^e  been  noticed  that 
the  effects  of  Animal  Magnetism  were  greater  in  pro- 
portion as  the  system  itself  became  more  known  and 
more  popular.  This  is  the  natural  result  in  the  case 
of  a  curative  process  dependent  upon  the  imagination. 


MESMERISM.  39 

and  the  same  was  the  case  with  Mr.  Greatraks.    The 
confidence  placed  in  his  powers  seems  to  have  been 
almost  unbounded,  and  the  number  of  persons  who 
flocked  to  him  for  cure  is  thus  described  in  the  pam- 
phlet before  quoted  ;  and  which,  it  may  be  noted,  is 
written  in  the  form  of  a  letter  to  no  less  distinguished 
a  person  than  the  Hon.  Eobert  Boyle.     "  Great  mul- 
titudes," says  Mr.  G.,  "  from  divers  places  resorted 
unto  me,  so  that  I  could  have  no  time  to  follow  mine 
own  occasions,  nor  to  enjoy  the  company  of  my  family 
and  friends.   Whereupon  I  set  three  days  in  the  week 
apart,  from  six  o'clock  in  the  morning  till  six  at  night, 
to  lay  my  hands  on  all  that  came,  and  so  continued 
for  six  months  at  home.     But  the  multitudes  that 
came  daily   were    so    great,    that    the    neighbouring 
towns  were  not  able  to  accommodate  them ;  where- 
upon for  the  good  of  others  I  left  my  home,  and  went 
to  Youghall,  where  great  multitudes  resorted  to  me, 
not  only  of  the  inhabitants,  but  also  out  of  England, 
so  that  the  magistrates  of  the  town  told  me  that  they 
were  afraid  some  of  the  sick  people  that  came  out  of 
England  might  bring  the  infection  into  the  place  ;^ 
whereupon   I  retired  again  to  my  house  at  Affane, 
where,   as   at    Youghall,    I   observed   three  days  by 
laying  my   hands   on    all    that   came,    whatever   the 
diseases  were,  and  many  were  cured,  and  many  were 
not,  so  that  my  stable,   barn,   and  malt-house  were 
filled   with    sick    people    of   all    diseases   almost." — 
"  Among  the  rest  that  came  from  England  were  two 
that  had  the  falling-sickness,  who  no  sooner  saw  me 
than  they  fell  into  their  fits,  and  I  restored  them  by 
putting  my  hands  upon  them."   Even  the  touch  of  his 

'  The  plague  was  raging  at  the  time. 


40  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

glove  was  efficacious,  and  on  one  occasion  was  the 
means,  he  tells  us,  "  of  discharging  many  devils  from 
a  woman,  every  one  having  been  like  to  choke  her 
before  it  went  forth,"  an  evident  description  of 
hysterical  convulsion.  Cures  of  the  same  nature  were 
performed  at  the  same  time  in  Italy  by  Francisco 
Bagnone,  and  with  the  same  occasional  failures.^ 

Many  of  the  higher  classes  in  Italy  attributed  the 
cures  of  Bagnone  to  the  power  of  imagination,  and 
this,  on  account  of  his  frequent  failures  in  effecting 
cures    on    children."      Pechlin,    to    whom    all    these 
things  were   related,  gives   the   same    solution,    and 
adds   many  more    similar   cures    performed    by   one 
Marcus  Avianus,  who,  like  Greatraks  and  Bagnone, 
very  often  failed.     A  similar  case  is  the  power  which 
used  to  be  supposed  lodged  in  the  kings  of  England, 
of  curing  scrofula,  though  here  the  cases  were  indeed 
few  and  far  between,  while  the   failures  were  most 
abundant.     The  case  of  Perkins,  an  American,  who 
pretended  to  have  discovered  a  remedy  in  his  me- 
tallic tractors,   is  interesting,  because    England  was 
the  scene  of  his  experiments,  and   because  his  pre- 
tensions were  subjected  to  the  same  sort  of  investi- 
gation as  those  of  Mesmer  and  D'Eslon  in  France. 
It  was  in  1798  that  this  man  made  his  public  appear- 
ance in    London,  and  his  theory  was   that   metallic 
rods,  composed  of  two  metals  in  the  way  in  which  he 
knew   how  to  combine  them,  and   used  as  lie  knew 
how  to  use  them,  had  a  great  effect  on  the  human 
frame  by  a  galvanic  action.    This  circumstance  caused 
liis  proceedings  to  be  looked   upon  with  some    con- 
sideration.    Galvanism  was  yet  in  its  earliest  infancy 

'  Paclilini  Observat.  lib.  iii.  ob.  32.  "  Jaccbinius. 


MESMERISM.  41 

— very  little  indeed  was  known  of  its  possible  effects, 
or  of  the  way  in  which  they  might  be  excited,  and 
when  the  singular  effects  which  followed  the  applica- 
tion of  the  tractors  (for  such  was  the  name  which 
Perkins  bestowed  on  his  rods  of  metal)  were  seen, 
even  the  scientific  were  willing  at  first  to  believe  that 
the  assertions  of  the  inventor  deserved  some  degree 
of  credit.  Dr.  Haygarth,  an  eminent  physician  of 
Bath,  took  up  the  matter  and  demonstrated  that 
equally  remarkable  effects  might  be  produced  by 
wooden  tractors,  and  the  progress  of  galvanism  soon 
showed  the  folly,  as  well  as  falsehood  of  Perkins's 
theory.  The  Quakers,  however,  patronized  the  trac- 
tors to  so  great  an  extent  as  to  found  a  "  Perkiuean 
Iustitutio;i,"  to  cure  the  diseases  of  the  poor  without 
drugs  or  medical  advice.  In  six  years  Mr.  Perkins 
acquired  ten  thousand  pounds,  and  left  England, 
and  in  five  after  his  departure,  cures,  tractors,  and 
Perkiuean  Institution  were  almost  forgotten. 

The  cases  which  we  have  been  considering  were 
mostly  attended  with  convulsions,  either  in  the  disease 
itself,  or  the  cure ;  and  it  seems  also  that  where  no 
spasmodic  action  was  elicited,  the  modes  of  cure 
adopted  by  these  people  were  for  the  most  part  inef- 
fectual. This  circumstance  is  implied  by  the  report  of 
the  French  commissioners,  and  is  the  cause  that  the 
"principle  of  imitation"  was  especially  mentioned 
by  them  as  one  of  the  causes  of  those  wonders  pro- 
duced by  Mesmer  and  D'Eslon, — "  cette  imitation 
machinale  qui  nous  porte  malgre  nous  a  rep  titer  ce 
qui  frappe  nos  sens."  There  is  scarcely  a  habit  which 
may  not  be  acquired  involuntarily  in  this  way — 
squinting   and    stammering   are    instances   that    will 


42  THE  TV^TS   GIANTS. 

oocor  to  the  memory  of  almost  every  person— con- 
vnlsiTe  disorders  are  also  frequently  communicated 
by  this  propensity. 

The  nephew  of  the  great  Boerhaave  gives  the  fol- 
lowing account  of  a  disease  of  this  nature,  which  was 
successfully  treated  by  his  uncle : — '"  In  the  house 
of  charity  at  Haarlem,  a  girl  under  the  impression  of 
terror  fell  into  a  conrulsive  disease,  which  returned 
in  regular  paroxysms.  One  of  the  bystanders,  intent 
upon  assisting  her.  was  seized  with  a  similar  fit,  which 
also  lecurred  at  intervals ;  and  on  the  day  following 
another  was  attacked,  then  a  third  and  a  fourth ;  in 
short,  almost  the  whole  of  the  children,  both  girls 
and  boys,  were  afflicted  vrith  these  convulsions.  No 
sooner  was  one  seized,  than  the  sight  brought  on  the 
paroxysm  in  almost  all  the  rest  at  the  same  time. 
Under  these  distressing  circumstances,  the  physicians 
exhibited  all  the  powerM  anti-epileptic  medicines 
with  which  their  art  furnished  them,  but  in  vain. 
They  then  applied  to  Boerhaave,  who,  compassiona- 
ting the  vrretched  condition  of  the  poor  children, 
repaired  to  Haarlem,  and  while  he  was  inquiring 
into  the  matter,  one  of  them  was  seized  with  a  fit, 
and  immediately  he  saw  several  others  attacked  with 
a  speaes  of  epileptic  convulsion.  It  presently  oc- 
curred to  this  sagacious  physician,  that  as  the  best 
medicines  had  been  skilfiilly  administered,  and  as  the 
propagation  of  the  disease  from  one  to  another  ap- 
peared to  depend  on  the  imagination, — by  prevent- 
ing this  impression  on  the  mind  the  disease  might 
be  cured,  and  his  suggestion  was  successfully  adopted. 
Having  previously  apprised  the  magistrates  of  his 
views,  he  ordered,  in  the  presence  of  all  the  children, 


MESMEKMSX.  43 


that  sereral  portable  fomaees  should  be  placed  in 
different  parts  of  the  chamber,  and  that  irons  l^ent 
to  a  certain  form  should  be  placed  in  the  furnace: ; 
and  then  he  gsre  these  further  commands,  'that  all 
medicines  would  be  totally  usele^  and  that  the  only 
remedy  with  whidi  he  was  acquainted  was,  that  the 
first  who  should  be  seized  with  a  fit,  whether  boy  or 
girl,  most  be  burnt  in  the  arm  to  the  rery  bone  with 
a  hot  iron/  He  spoke  this  with  great  dignity  and 
grayity,  and  the  children,  terrified  at  the  the: -1:5 
of  this  cruel  remedy,  when  they  perodTed  acv  :  :_- 
dency  to  the  recurrence  of  the  paroxysm,  ::::■- 
diately  excited  all  their  strength  of  mind,  and 
up  the  horrible  idea  of  the  burning,  and  wer^r  :  ;- 
enabled  by  the  stronger  mental  impresaon  to  r—^: 
the  influence  of  the  morbid  propensity.'*  * 

A  gentleman,  well  known  in  the  scientific  world, 
related  to  the  author  of  this  work  a  circamstance  that 
happened  to  himseli^  which,  if  the  medical  inferences 
be  correct,  is  of  Tery  great  importance.  The  relater^'s 
words  were,  as  nearly  as  can  be,  as  follows : — '^  I  was 
walking  through  my  own  plantations,  when  I  saw  a 
cat  sitting  at  the  foot  of  a  tree  close  to  a  piece  of 
water.  An  idea  immediately  occurred  to  me  that 
I  would  throw  the  cat  into  the  water,  and  accord- 
ingly I  stole  from  tree  to  tree  till  I  could  pounce 
upon  her,  and  taking  her  up  in  my  hands,  endear 
Touring  not  to  hurt  h-r.  I  cf-::ed  my  purpose,  but 
the  cat  bit  me;  and  the:  cting  that  she  had 

looked  ill  and  seemed  s::  r  some  days  past. 

and  also  that  after  swimming  across  the  water  she 
ahnost  immediately  died,  I  was  sony  fi)r  what  I  had 

'  BooliaaTe,  Hip^xK.  Diet.  ix.  setA.  406L 


44  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

done,  and  considered  that  my  prank  was  rather  an 
inhuman  one.  It  was  soon,  however,  forgotten  alto- 
gether. About  six  weeks  afterwards  I  was  taken, 
while  at  breakfast,  with  a  sudden  horror  of  liquids, 
and  after  a  few  minutes'"  thought,  the  truth  flashed 
upon  me  like  lightning ;  '  This  is  hydrophobia,"'  I 
exclaimed ;  '  but  it  is  a  nervous  disorder,  and  I  will 
NOT  give  way  to  it.'  Accordingly,  by  a  strong  effort, 
I  swallowed  the  coffee  before  me,  and  continued  so 
doing  till  the  difficulty  first  began  to  abate  and  at 
last  entirely  disappeared.  I  took  some  powerful 
medicines,  and  never  had  any  recurrence  of  that 
alarming  symptom." 

If  the  symptoms  here  described  were  really  those 
of  hydrophobia,  and  occasioned  by  that  disease  in  an 
incipient  state,  then  the  case  is  a  most  important  one, 
but  it  was,  perhaps,  really  unconnected  with  the  bite 
of  the  cat,  and  required  none  of  those  exertions  of 
mind  to  overcome.  Instances  may  be  multiplied 
almost  ad  infinitum  of  convulsive  disorders  being 
caused  by  the  principle  of  imitation,  and  stopped  by 
powerful  efforts  of  volition,  or  by  the  judicious  sepa- 
ration of  the  diseased  from  the  healthy.  In  Shet- 
land, the  spread  of  a  spasmodic  disorder  was  checked 
by  a  rude  kirk-ofiicer  tossing  a  woman  who  had  often 
troubled  him,  into  a  ditch  ;  she  never  relapsed,  and 
others  dreaded  his  remedy,  as  the  children  of  the 
poorhouse  did  that  of  Boerhaave.  Convulsions  pro- 
duced by  religious  excitement  are  to  be  classed  with 
those  we  have  been  considering,  and  as  some  narra- 
tives of  this  kind  have  attracted  nmch  attention  it  will 
not  be  quite  foreign  to  our  subject  briefly  to  notice 
some  of  them.     Gassner,  a  Swiss  ecclesiastic,  a  man 


MESMERISM.  45 

of  whom  it  is  difficult  to  pronounce  whetlier  he  were 
an  impostor,  or  an  enthusiast,  gives  the  following 
account  of  himself :  being  placed,  he  says,  as  a  parish 
priest,  near  to  Coire,  his  native  place,  he  was  afflicted 
with  a  continued  melancholy,  attended  bv  some 
remarkable  physical  circumstances.  Every  remedy 
which  could  be  suggested  was  tried  in  vain,  till  he 
was  led  to  meditate  on  the  influence  of  evil  spirits, 
and  their  power  to  cause  and  aggravate  disease ;  it 
appeared  to  him  that  his  own  was  a  case  of  disorder 
so  caused,  and  if  so,  he  felt  convinced  that  no  medical 
aid  would  avail  him  ;  but  reflections  on  the  powers 
which  the  church  had  conferred  on  him  at  his  ordina- 
tion, induced  him  to  believe  that  he  himself  possessed 
as  a  priest  the  power  of  ejecting  devils.  A  remedy 
thus  in  his  own  hands  he  tried  on  himself  with  com- 
plete success,  and  afterwards  offering  his  services  to 
those  who  were  like  himself  afflicted,  he  found  the 
same  results  with  them,  and  thus  obtained  both  repu- 
tation and  practice,^  but  as  Gassner  only  pretended 
to  act  in  cases  of  demoniacal  possession,  and  yet  was 
extensively  employed,  it  followed  as  a  matter  of 
course  that  diseases  occasioned  bv  infernal  ao-encv 
must  be  alarmingly  common,  which,  indeed,  he  declared 
was  the  case ;  but  it  appears  that  neither  his  doctrine 
nor  the  mode  of  exorcism  adopted  by  Gassner,  gave 
satisfaction  to  his  diocesan,-  for  the  Bishop  of  Coire 
dismiss'td  him  from  his  charge.  He  went  now  to 
Moersburg,  the  residence  of  the  prince  Bishop  of 
Kostnitz,  but  here  his  proceedings  met  with  the  same 
treatment ;  that  prelate  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of  Coire, 

'  Dr.  De  Ilaen,  Essay  on  Miracles. 
"  Sprengel,  Hist,  de  la  Med.  vi.  89. 


46  THE   TWIN  GIANTS. 

begging  him  to  recall  Gassner,  which  was  accordingly 
done  :  from  hence  he  was  summoned  hy  the  Bishop 
of  Ratisbou,  who  warmly  patronised  him,  and  gave 
him  considerable  preferment.  All  this  took  place  in 
1774.  Two  years  after  this,  Mesmer  observed  his 
cures,  and  makes  the  following  observations,  which 
seem  very  characteristic  of  the  man. 

"  It  was  from  the  year  1774  to  1776  that  an 
ecclesiastic,  a  man  of  gi*eat  sincerity,  but  of  too 
zealous  a  nature,  performed  in  the  diocese  of  Ratis- 
bou, upon  different  patients  of  a  nervous  constitution, 
effects  which  appeared  supernatural  in  the  eyes  of 
the  least  prejudiced  and  most  enlightened  men  of 
that  country.  His  reputation  extended  to  Vienna, 
where  the  public  was  divided  into  two  parties ;  one 
treated  these  effects  as  impostures  and  trickery,  the 
other  as  miracles  wrought  by  Divine  power  :  both, 
however,  were  in  error,  and  my  experience  had  by 
that  time  taught  me  that  in  all  this  he  was  merely  the 
instrument  of  Nature."^  Mesmer  wishes  his  readers 
to  believe,  and  not  without  reason,  that  this  man  was, 
without  knowing  how  to  manage  it,  dispensing  Animal 
Magnetism.  At  the  same  time  that  Gassner  thus 
boldly  ascribed  a  large  share  of  human  diseases  to  the 
agency  of  the  devil,  the  same  theory  was  largely  dis- 
cussed in  Vienna,  and  Dr.  Antonio  de  Haen,  principal 
physician  to  the  Emperor  Joseph  II.,  took  a  consi- 
derable share  in  the  discussion.  He  ackno%^ledged 
from  the  authority  of  Scripture  that  such  a  thing  as 
demoniacal  possession  did  exist,  but  in  the  course  of 
many  examinations  he  uniformly  decided  that  there 
was  no  evidence   of  such   possession  in  any   of  the 

'  Memoire,  p.  32. 


MESMERISM.  47 

patients  submitted  to  his  notice.  He  detected  de- 
ception in  every  case  on  which  the  Government  desired 
his  decision,  and  for  many  years  patients  supposed  to 
be  suffering  from  infernal  agency  were  placed  under 
his  inspection  by  Joseph  II.  and  JSIaria  Theresa. 
He  published  a  work  on  magic  dedicated  to  the  Car- 
dinal Eugenius,  but  in  1776,  he  addressed  to  the  same 
person  a  book  which  is  more  known,  namely,  his 
Essay  on  Miracles.  In  this  treatise  he  gives  with 
great  judgment  and  learning  the  true  criterion  of 
miracles,  and  exposes  the  absurdity  of  Gassner's  pre- 
tensions ;  but  one  particular  ^  which  he  relates  is 
both  curious  and  important.  After  describing  the 
singular  dress  which  Gassner  wore,  and  his  other 
mysterious  preparations,  and  telling  us  that  Gassner 
had  contracted  so  great  an  intimacy  with  the  devil 
as  to  hold  long  conversations  with  him  in  Latin  on 
topics  quite  unconnected  with  patients  or  their  dis- 
orders, he  says,  that  discourses  frequently  turned  on 
the  great  services  icMcli  the  Jesuits  had  done  to  the 
church,  and  the  devil's  consequent  hatred  against  them. 
After  this,  we  need  hardly  seek  further  for  a  key 
to  the  whole  proceeding,  whether  we  set  down 
Gassner  himself  as  a  knave  or  a  dupe.  He  carried 
it  rather  too  far,  for  he  was  shut  up  in  a  convent. 
The  Archbishop  of  Prague  cautioned  his  clergy 
against  his  practices,  and  the  consequence  was,  that 
his  miraculous  powers  altogether  left  him.  IJut  we 
must  draw  this  chapter  to  a  close,  by  coming  nearer 
our  own  time.  In  1822,  Prince  Alexander  Hohen- 
lohe,  after  having  worked  wonders  for  many  years, 
cured,  by  his  prayers  at  a  distance,  an  Irish  lady 
'  De  Haen  on  Miracles,  chap.  v. 


48  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

named  ©""Connor,  who  was  a  nun  in  a  convent  near 
Chelmsford,  of  a  diseased  arm;  and,  after  this,  several 
other  ladies.  These  cures  were  gradual,  but,  if  we 
may  trust  Dr.  Badelly,  the  historian  of  them,  they 
were  both  certain  and  permanent.^  This  is  a  subject 
upon  which  even  superstition  must  be  treated  with 
delicacy,  lest  we  should  be  supposed  to  cast  a  doubt 
upon  those  truly  important  and  most  consoling  words 
of  Scripture,  "  and  the  prayer  of  faith  shall  save 
the  sick,''  *  "  the  elFectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righte- 
ous man  availeth  much."  ^  We  have  no  reason  to 
suppose  that  the  prayers  of  this  prince  are  not  those 
of  faith,  or  that  he  himself  is  not  a  righteous  man. 
Yet  it  would  be  difficult  to  draw  the  line  of  dis- 
tinction between  Hohenlohe  and  Gassner,  and  we 
may  be  permitted  to  ask  ;  Is  it  not  possible  that  cases 
may  occur  in  which  the  "  prayer  of  faith,"  ■■'  the 
effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous  man,"  may 
be  answered  by  effects  wrought  on  the  body  by 
physical  and  intelligible  cause  ?  If  this  be  the  case, 
and  there  are  few  who  would  be  inclined  to  maintain 
the  contrary,  we  are  furnished  with  an  additional 
reason  for  accepting  with  satisfaction  the  solution 
which  scientific  research  has  offered  us.  Impos- 
tors will  of  course  reject  such  a  solution  ;  the 
"  Friends  "  of  Mr.  Perkins,  to  prove  that  his  cures 
were  not  effected  through  the  power  of  the  imagina- 
tion, declared  that  he  had  cured  a  horse  by  his 
tractors,  and  the  favorers  of  Bagnone  asserted  that 
he  had  restored  children  through  the  faith  of  their 
parents — but  it  is  possible  that  the  cure  or  the  disease 

'  "  An  authentic  Narrative,  &c.     By  John  Badelly,  M.D." 
*  James  v.  15.  '  James  v.  16. 


MESMERISM.  49 

may  have  existed  in  the  imagination  of  the  owner,  in 
the  one  case,  and  of  the  parents  in  the  otlier.  With 
regard  to  religious  enthusiasm  ill- directed,  there  is 
a  melancholy  proof  of  its  effects  even  in  our  dav, 
given  by  an  American  mim'ster,  the  Rev.  Timothy 
Flint. 

"  One  general  trait  appears  to  me  to  characterise 
this  region  (Illinois)  in  a  religious  point  of  view. 
They  are  anxious  to  collect  a  great  many  people  and 
preachers,  and  achieve  —  if  the  expression  may  be 
allowed — a  great  deal  of  religion  at  once,  that  they 
may  be,  by  and  by,  exempt  from  its  rules  and  duties, 
until  the  regular  recurrence  of  the  period  for  replen- 
ishing the  exhausted  stock.  Hence,  much  appearance 
and  scening,  frequent  meetings,  spasms,  cries,  fallings, 
faintings — and  what  I  imagine  will  be  a  new  aspect 
of  religious  feeling  to  most  of  my  readers  —  the 
religious  laugh.  Nothing  is  more  common  at  these 
scenes  than  to  see  the  more  forward  people  indulging 
in  what  seemed  to  me  an  idiot  and  spasmodic  laugh  ; 
and  when  I  asked  what  it  meant,  I  was  told  it  was 
the  ''holy  Imigh.^  Preposterous  as  the  term  may 
seem  to  my  readers,  '  holy  laugh  '  is  a  phrase  so 
familiar  to  me  as  to  excite  no  surprise.  But  in 
these  same  regions,  and  among  these  same  people, 
morals,  genuine  tenderness  of  heart,  and  capacity  to 
be  guided,  either  by  reason,  persuasion,  or  the 
uniform  dictates  of  the  Gospel,  was  an  affecting 
desideratum."  ^ 

We  will  conclude  by  an  instance  of  this  power- 
ful agent  (the  imagination)  being  pressed  into  the 
physician's   service    with    good   effect.     During    the 

"  Flint's  Ten  Years  in  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi,  pp.  238,  239. 
IT.  D 


50  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

siege  of  Breda,  in  1625,  the  garrison  was  dreadfully 
afflicted  with  the  scurvy ;  so  useless  was  medical  aid, 
and  so  desperate  were  the  soldiers  in  consequence, 
that  they  resolved  to  give  up  the  city  to  the  enemy. 
This  resolution  came  to  the  ears  of  the  Prince  of 
Orange :  he  immediately  wrote  addresses  to  the  men, 
assuring  them  that  he  possessed  remedies  that  were 
miknown  to  physicians,  and  that  he  would  undertake 
their  cure,  provided  they  continued  in  their  duty. 
Together  with  these  addresses,  he  sent  to  the  phy- 
sicians small  phials  of  coloured  water,  which  the 
patients  were  assured  to  be  of  immense  price,  but 
of  unspeakable  virtue.  Many,  who  declared  that  all 
former  remedies  had  only  made  them  worse,  now 
recovered  in  a  few  days.  A  long  and  interesting 
account  of  this  circumstance  was  drawn  up  by  Vander 
Mye,  one  of  the  physicians,  whose  office  was  thus 
successfully  usurped  by  the  Prince  of  Orange. 

The  practice  of  a  quack  may  be  successful,  but 
his  theory  will  betray  him,  if  he  adopt  or  make 
one.  Will  it  be  believed,  twenty  years  hence,  that 
a  man  had  made  a  fortune  by  selling  pills  to  work 
out  the  following  theory  ?  ' — "  All  disorders  proceed 
from  an  impure  state  of  the  blood,  which  makes  a 
sort  of  fur  or  incrustation  inside  the  arteries  and 
veins,  and  thus  clogs  up  the  circulation.  Now,  these 
pills  either  dissolve  or  scrape  away  the  crust,  and  the 
circulation  goes  on  right  again." 

Foote  represents  an  empiric  with  a  theory  quite  as 

reasonable,  and  incalculably  more  witty: — "Jaundice 

proceeds  from  many  myriads  of  little  flies,  of  a  yellow 

color,  which  fly  about  the  system  :   now,  to  cure  this, 

'  Morrisoniana. 


1 


MESMERISM.  51 

I  make  the  patient  take  a  certain  quantity  of  the  ova 
or  eggs  of  spiders.  These  eggs,  when  taken  into  the 
stomach,  by  the  warmth  of  tliat  organ,  vivify,  and 
being  vivified,  of  course  they  immediately  proceed  to 
catch  the  flies  ;  thus  the  disease  is  cured,  and  I  then 
send  the  patient  down  to  the  sea-side,  to  wash  all  the 
cobwebs  out  of  the  system." 

But,  to  return  to  Animal  Magnetism. 


52  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 


CHAPTEK  III. 


MESMERISM. CLAIRVOYANCE. 


In-  the  year  1825,  the  interest  which  this  extra- 
ordinary  agent  had  formerly  excited   was   fast   de- 
clining.     There   seemed,  indeed,    reason    to    believe 
that   it   would,   like  a  fire   deprived  of  fuel,  go  out 
of  itself.      The  work  of  Deleuze,  to  which  we  have 
already  alluded,  failed  to  revive  the  sympathies  of  the 
public  in  favour  of  Magnetism,  when  a  M.  Foissac, 
once  more  introduced  it  to  the  notice  of  the  Academic 
Royale  de  Medecine.     He  observed  that  the  theory 
which  had  been  published  by  Mesmer  and  D'Eslon 
had  been  long  abandoned,  that  new  results  had  been 
obtained,  and  new  principles  elicited  since  the  report 
drawn  up  by  Bailly  had  appeared,  and  that  conse- 
quently, if  the  opinion  of  the   Academy  were  to  be 
regarded  at  all,  it  must  again  state  that  opinion  under 
the  altered  circumstances  of  the  case.     The  proposal 
to  re-examine  and  re-report  upon  Animal  Magnetism 
was  not  immediately  entertained;   however,  after  long 
and  somewhat  violent  discussions,  a  committee  was 
formed   to  consider  the  claims   of  the   Magnetisers. 
Foissac  wished  to  experiment  on  a  certain  somnam- 
bulist in  the  presence  of  the  whole  Academy,  but  this, 
for  obvious  reasons,  was  declined.     On  the    11th  of 
October,  in  the  year  above-mentioned,  it  was  agreed 
that  MM.  Hourdois  de  la  Motte,  Fouquier,  Guenau 
de  Mussy.  Guersent,   Itard,  Leroux,   Maie,   Tillaye, 


MESMERISM. CLAIRVOYANCE.  53 

Laeunec,  D'Ouble,  jMajendie,  and  Husson^  should 
form  a  Committee  of  Examination.  Of  these  Leroux 
and  Fouquier  were  professors  in  the  medical  faculty  ; 
Husson,  Guersent,  and  De  Mussy,  principal  physi- 
cians at  the  Hotel  Dieu ;  Marc,  chief  physician  to 
Charles  X.,  and  Itard,  the  director  of  the  Institution 
for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb.  These  gentlemen  instituted 
a  course  of  experiments  which  they  continued  for 
nearly  six  years,  and  at  length,  in  the  year  I80I, 
nine  of  the  Committee  signed  a  report,  which,  though 
anything  but  decisive  either  w^ay,  was  yet  far  more 
favorable  to  Animal  Magnetism  than  that  of  1784. 
It  must,  however,  be  admitted  that  the  three  mem- 
bers, whose  opinion  would  be  most  esteemed  through- 
out Europe,  refused  to  sign  the  Eeport.  These  were 
Laennec,  D'Ouble,  and  Majendie.  We  now  proceed 
to  note,  first,  the  general  facts  which  the  Report 
admitted,  and  next,  the  particular  conclusions  to 
which  its  framers  came. 
They  allowed, — 

1.  That  the  effects  of  Magnetism  were  null  in  all 
healthy  persons,  and  in  some  invalids. 

2.  That  they  are  but  little  apparent  in  others. 

3.  That  they  are  often  produced  by  ennui,  mono- 
tony, and  the  power  of  the  imagination. 

4.  That  they  are  sometimes  developed  independ- 
ently of  these  causes,  and  very  prohahly  by  the  effect 
of  Magnetism  alone. 

Such  were  the  general  facts  admitted  by  the  Ivepurt, 
and  this  only  after  six  years  of  patient  investigation. 
A  collection  of  cases  was  immediately  published 
by  M.  Foissac,  but  as  the  first  three  heads  were 
evidently  foreign  to  the  purpose,  we  shall  merely  notice 


54  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

a  few  of  those  to  which  he  draws  our  attention  under 
the  fourth  head, — that  is,  those  in  which  the  power 
of  Magnetism  is  admitted  to  be  very  'probable. 

Among  these,  the  results  were,  in  many  cases,  pre- 
cisely the  same  as  formerly  under  the  treatment  of 
M.  d'Eslon  ;  that  is,  the  patient  was  affected  in  the 
same  way  without  being  magnetised,  if  he  or  she 
supi^osed  Magnetic  influence  to  be  in  operation.  On 
the  other  hand.  Magnetic  treatment  produced  in 
many  instances  no  crises,  unless  the  patient  were  at 
the  same  time  aware  of  its  employment.  The  parties 
magnetised  were  almost  always  females,  often  subject 
to  hysteric  affections,  highly  excitable,  and  of  a 
decidedly  nervous  temperament.  The  power  of 
imagination  may,  therefore,  in  such  cases  be  fairly 
deemed  equal  to  produce  the  results  witnessed ;  but 
the  great  question  was,  not  whether  the  power  of 
imagination  could  produce  violent,  and  sometimes 
salutary  effects  on  the  human  constitution,  but 
whether  the  tacit  will  of  one  person  could  be  made 
to  act  upon  another ;  whether  what  was  called 
"  clairvoyance  "  could  be  produced  in  any  case  at  all, 
and  if  so,  how  far  magnetic  influence  was  concerned 
in  producing  it.  If  these  questions  could  be  answered 
in  the  affirmative,  it  was  highly  probable  that  the 
connection  between  mind  and  matter  would  not  re- 
main much  longer  so  inscrutable  a  mystery;  the  eftects 
attributed  in  old  times  to  Magic  would  appear  no 
longer  marvellous  ;  and  a  ste[)  would  have  been  taken' 
in  philosophy,  mental  as  well  as  physical,  so  gigantic, 
that  all  the  discoveries  of  the  past  would  be  abso- 
lutely as  nothing  in  comparison  of  it.  To  these 
points,  therefore,  the  existence  of  clairvoyance,  and 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  55 

the  operation  of  the  tacit  will,  the  attention  of  the 
Commissioners  was  chiefly  directed.  A  IMadame  C, 
who  lived  in  the  same  house  with  the  Magnetiser,  was 
one  of  the  persons,  by  experimenting  upon  whom  this 
last  point  was  to  be  proved.  Somnambulism  was 
produced  in  the  usual  way,  and  some  of  the  Com- 
missioners gave  directions  in  writing  to  the  Mag- 
netiser indicating  what  actions  they  wished  to  see  the 
patient  perform  ;  these  were  to  be  signified  mentally 
to  her,  and  without  speech  or  gesture.  One  of  these 
directions  was, — go  and  sit  on  the  stool  before  the 
piano, — instead  of  which,  she  rose  and  went  to  look 
at  the  clock.  On  being  told  that  this  was  not  what 
she  was  required  to  do,  she  went  into  another  room, 
and  on  being  again  informed  of  her  mistake,  she 
came  back  and  placed  herself  on  her  former  seat. 
In  short,  every  experiment  with  regard  to  the  oper- 
ation of  the  tacit  M'ill  failed  in  this  instance,  and  when 
a  proof  of  clairvoyance  was  attempted  by  exhibiting 
to  the  somnambulist  the  back  of  a  watch,  she  mistook 
the  hour.  Some  other  experiments  were  attended 
with  similar  results,  and,  when  repeated  with  different 
patients,  were  equally  unsuccessful.  These  disap- 
pointments induced  the  Commissioners  to  believe  that 
some  collusion  must  exist  between  the  Magnetisers 
and  those  patients  on  whom  their  patients  produced 
results  so  wonderful ;  they  were  even  about  to  report 
accordingly,  and  terminate  their  investigations,  when 
M.  Dupotet  came  forward  with  an  offer  to  satisfy  all 
their  doubt.  The  proof  he  proposed  was  his  power 
to  produce  convulsive  motions  in  any  part  of  the 
body  by  merely  pointing  towards  the  part  —  and 
this  even  when   out   of  the  patient's  sight.     These 


56  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

experiments  failed; — convulsions  vrere  excited  in 
parts  to  whicli  M.  Dupotet  had  not  pointed,  while 
those  to  which  his  finger  was  directed  remained 
tranquil. 

Similar  experiments  were  subsequently  made  with 
the  patients  of  a  M.  Berna  and  with  precisely  the 
same  effect ;  but  one  symptom  upon  which  this  last- 
named  Magnetiser  laid  great  stress  was  his  power 
to  produce  insensibility  to  pain  or  tickling  by  the 
mere  action  of  his  will :  he,  however,  required  that 
the  pain  inflicted  should  not  exceed  certain  bounds 
which  he  rigorously  fixed,  and  when  by  accident  a 
needle  was  introduced  a  little  further  into  the  chin  of 
his  patient  than  he  had  stipulated,  she  gave  evident 
token  of  sensation.  It  would  seem,  too,  that  the 
nervous  system  in  this  girl  must  have  been  naturally 
in  a  very  inert  state,  inasmuch  as  previously  to  the 
operation  of  magnetism  she  was  pricked  to  the  same 
extent  as  M.  Berna  permitted  under  magnetic  sleep, 
and  even  then  declared  that  she  did  not  feel  it. 
This  statement,  however,  she  was  subsequently 
induced  to  retract. 

It  was  under  the  management  of  M.  Berna  that 
experiments  were  made  upon  patients  in  a  state  of 
clairvoyance.  A  woman  of  about  thirty  years  of 
age  was  found  by  the  Commissioners  in  the  company 
of  M.  Berna ;  in  their  presence  he  bandaged  her 
eyes,  and  then,  after  a  few  minutes,  declared  that 
she  was  in  a  state  of  somnambulism,  and  could 
answer  any  question  proposed  to  her ;  these  questions 
were  to  be  of  two  kinds  ;  first,  such  as  were  known 
to  M.  Berna,  and  secondly,  such  as  were  not  known 
to  him.      Her  answers  were  such  as  might  be  ex- 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  57 

pected.  She  could  tell  how  many  persous  were  in 
the  room  ;  she  could  tell  that  something  white  and 
square  was  held  behind  her  head,  when  M.  Berna 
desired  that  a  visitiug-card  should  be  held  there, 
but  when  asked  to  say  what  was  written  upon  the 
card,  she  proved  entirely  unable  to  tell.  She  could 
declare  that  a  card  from  a  pack  was  placed  betbre 
her  eyes,  and,  after  many  guessings,  declared  it 
to  be  the  knave  of  clubs.  M.  Berna  htid  desired 
that  a  card  should  be  held  up  to  her,  and  being 
asked  if  a  court  card  should  be  taken,  said,  "  as  you 
please; '  all  this  took  place  aloud;  the  Commissioners, 
however,  substituted,  without  M.  Berna's  knowledge, 
a  plain  white  card — so  that  the  clairvoyance  of  this 
patient  enabled  her  to  detect  in  a  plain  white  card 
the  knave  of  clubs,  and  this  not  at  one  guess,  but 
at  many ; — first,  it  was  a  card,  then  there  was 
something  represented  upon  it, — then  it  was  a  figure  ; 
the  next  guess  made  out  a  knave,  then  there  was 
something  black  by  the  side  of  the  knave,  and, 
lastly,  that  something  black  took  the  definite  shape 
of  u  club  (trefle).  Such  were  the  experiments  made, 
and  such  the  results  obtained  in  the  presence  of  the 
Commissioners.  Now,  if  with  these,  we  compare 
the  results  of  Magnetism,  when  none  but  Magnetisers 
and  believers  were  present,  we  shall  find  a  difference 
marvellous  indeed. 

We  subjoin  one  of  the  most  remarkable,  not 
only  on  account  of  the  attention  it  attracted  at 
the  time,  and  because  Mr.  Colqhuoun  '  lays  great 
stress  upon  it,   but  on   account  also  of  the  solution. 

'  Mr.  Colqhuoun  translated  into  English  the  Report  of  the  Academy. 
and  publislied  several  other  works  on  "Animal  Magnetism." 


58  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

Petronilla  Leelere,  aet.  26,  admitted  into  the  Hospi- 
tal of  La  Charite,  in  1830,  was  placed  under  the 
care  of  M.  Fouquier  ;  she  was  magnetised,  and  all 
the  phenomena  of  somnambulism,  clairvoyance,  &c., 
were  produced  in  her.  She  had  in  her  own  the 
hand  of  another  person,  and  exclaimed,  "you  have 
a  headache."  This  was  true,  but  M.  Sebire  (the 
Magnetiser)  said,  to  try  her,  "  You  are  mistaken :"" 
"  Well,"  she  replied,  "  that  is  singular,  I  touched 
some  person  who  had  a  headache,  for  I  felt  it." 
At  another  time  the  Magnetiser  had  retired,  pro- 
mising to  return  at  half-past  five  o'clock  in  order  ' 
to  awaken  her.  He  arrived  before  the  appointed 
time.  Leclerc  remarked  "  that  it  was  not  yet  half- 
past  five  ;"  he  answered,  "  that  he  came  before  the 
time  appointed  because  he  had  received  a  letter 
which  required  his  immediate  attention  afterwards." 
"  Yes,"  she  rejoined,  "  it  is  that  letter  which  you 
have  in  your  pocket  between  a  blue  card  and  a 
yellow  one."  This  was  exactly  the  case.  M.  Sebire 
held  a  watch  behind  her  head,  asking  her  at  the  same 
time  "  what  o'clock  it  was  ?"  to  which  she  answered, 
"  six  minutes  past  four :"  here  again  she  was  right. 

Here  then  was,  as  it  appeared,  a  case  of  decided 
clairvoj'ance  ;  unfortunately  for  Animal  Magnetism 
no  such  success  ever  attended  the  experiments  made 
before  the  Commissioners.  Still  more  unfortunately 
this  same  Petronilla  Leclerc  died  of  consumption  in 
the  year  1833,  in  the  Salpetriere,  and  repeatedly 
acknowledged  that  her  somnambulism  and  her  clair- 
voyance were  alike  fictitious  ;  that  Sebire  and  Fou- 
quier and  Georget  had  all  been  her  dupes,  and  that 
one  of  her  chief  amusements  had  been  to  discuss  with 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  59 

another  somnambulist  (Broiiillard)  the  deceptions 
which  they  had  practised,  and  those  which  they  were 
about  to  exercise.  In  the  year  1831,  ^;rgf^2<s  to  the 
confession  of  Leclerc,  and  subsequent  to  the  wonderful 
experiments  of  which  she  was  the  subject,  the  Com- 
missioners, of  whom  M.  Fouquier  was  one,  presented 
their  report  to  the  academy,  a  report  to  which  Laen- 
nec,  Majendie,  and  D'Ouble  refused  to  set  their 
names.  This  report  conck;ded  by  the  following  pro- 
positions : — 

"  ] .  Contacts  of  thumbs,  and  movements  termed 
passes  are  the  means  of  relationship  employed  to 
transmit  magnetic  action  from  the  Maguetiser  to  the 
magnetised. 

"2.  Magnetism  acts  on  persons  of  different  age 
and  sex. 

"  S.  Many  effects  ajipear  to  depend  on  Magnetism 
alone,  and  are  not  reproduced  without  it. 

"  4.  The  effects  produced  by  Magnetism  are 
varied ;  it  agitates  some,  calms  others ;  it  generally 
causes  acceleration  of  the  pulse  and  respiration,  slight 
convulsive  movements,  somnolency,  and  in  a  few 
cases,  what  is  called  somnambulism. 

"  6.  The  existence  of  peculiar  characters  proper  to 
recognise  in  all  cases  the  reality  of  a  state  of  som- 
nambulism has  not  been  proved. 

"6.  It  may  however  be  inferred  with  certainty 
that  this  state  exists  when  it  gives  rise  to  the  de- 
velopment of  new  faculties,  as  clairvoyance  and 
intuitive  foresight,  or  when  it  produces  great  changes 
in  the  physiological  condition  of  the  individual,  as 
insensibility,  sudden  increase  of  strength,  as  this 
effect  cannot  be  attributed  to  any  other  cause. 


60  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

"  7.  When  the  effects  of  Magnetism  have  been 
produced,  there  is  no  occasion  on  subsequent  trials 
to  have  recourse  to  the  passes,  the  look  of  the  Mag- 
netiser,  his  will  alone,  have  the  same  influence. 

"  8,  Changes  more  or  less  remarkable  are  effected 
in  the  perceptions  and  faculties  of  persons  in  whom 
somnambulism  has  been  induced. 

"  9.  We  have  seen  two  somnambulists  distinguish 
with  closed  eyes  objects  placed  before  them.  They 
have  read  words,  estimated  the  difference  of  colors, 
the  points  on  cards,  &c. 

"  10.  In  two  somnambulists  we  have  met  with  the 
faculty  of  foreseeing  acts  of  the  organism  to  take 
place  at  periods  more  or  less  distinct.  One  an- 
nounced the  day,  hour,  and  minute  of  the  invasion 
and  recurrence  of  an  epileptic  attack,  the  other  fore- 
saw the  period  of  his  cure.  Their  anticipations  were 
realized. 

"11.  We  have  only  seen  in  one  instance  a  som- 
nambulist who  has  described  the  symptoms  of  the 
diseases  in  three  individuals  presented  to  her. 

"  12.  In  order  to  establish  justly  the  relations  of 
Magnetism  with  Therapeutics,  we  must  observe  its 
effects  on  a  great  number  of  individuals,  and  have 
made  many  experiments  on  sick  persons.  This  not 
having  been  done,  the  Commissioners  can  only  say 
that  they  have  seen  too  few  cases  to  give  a  decided 
opinion. 

"  1 3.  Considered  as  an  agent  of  physiological  phe- 
nomena, or  of  therapeutics.  Magnetism  should  find  a 
place  in  the  circle  of  medical  science,  and,  conse- 
quently, should  be  either  practised,  or  its  employ- 
ment superintended,  by  a  physician. 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  61 

"  14.  The  Commission  could  not  verify,  because 
it  had  not  opportunity,  the  existence  of  any  other 
faculties  in  somnambulism,  but  it  communicates  in  its 
report  fiicts  sufficiently  important  to  state,  that  in  its 
opinion,  the  Academy  ought  to  encourage  researches 
in  Animal  Magnetism  as  a  curious  branch  of  Psy- 
chology and  Natural  History." 

Such  were  the  conclu-^ions  to  which  the  Commis- 
sioners came.  It  is  to  be  observed  that  these  con- 
clusions are  of  rather  a  negative  character,  some  of 
them  even  expressly  denying  the  positions  of  the 
Magnetisers,  especially  the  fifth.  M.  Dubois  who, 
though  not  one  of  the  Commissioners,  diligently  at- 
tended the  experiments,  wrote,  upon  the  appearance  of 
the  report,  a  critique  on  its  conclusions;  he  observed 
that  the  prediction  of  an  epileptic  attack  was  any- 
thing but  satisfactory,  inasmuch,  as  no  disease  was 
more  easily  simulated;  that  no  instances  had  oc- 
curred in  which  an  attack  of  fever  or  inflammation, 
or,  indeed,  of  any  disease  less  dependant  on  the 
imagination,  had  been  predicted  ;  that  the  foresight 
of  a  cure  was  only  exhibited  in  an  already  conva- 
lescent patient  ;  that  when  a  somnambulist  was  able 
to  state  the  symptoms  of  disease  under  which  the 
persons  presented  to  her  labored,  they  were  but 
trifling  symptoms  which  she  mentioned,  and  that 
when  she  was  pressed  to  state  those  of  graver  im- 
portance she  failed,  except  when  circumstances  made 
it  evident  that  she  had  received  her  information 
beforehand ;  that  there  was  much  trickery  and  collu- 
sion both  on  the  part  of  the  patients  and  the  Mag- 
netisers, a  fact  afterwards  asserted  to  be  fully  proved; 
and  that  if  six  years'  diligent  investigation  did  not 


62  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

present  a  sufficiency  of  cases  to  decide  upon,  it 
seemed  hardly  probable  that  the  question  could  be 
decided  at  all. 

More  recent  experiments  would  lead  us  to  consider 
the  effects  produced  by  Mesmerism,  and  noticed  in 
the  report  as  exceedingly  favorable,  for  while  its 
efficacy  as  a  therapeutic  agent  has  been  since  proved 
by  numberless  cases  in  which  the  very  supposition  of 
collusion  would  be  absurd  ;  it  has  been  also  shown 
that  its  effects  may  be  and  are  retarded  or  neutralised 
by  the  presence  of  persons  whose  loill  is  hostile  to  its 
operation.  This  is  exactly  what  a  philosophic  mind 
would  be  led  to  expect ;  if,  by  my  will,  I  can  pro- 
duce certain  effects  on  another  person,  and  make  my 
influence  felt,  even  without  any  exercise  of  volition, 
by  my  mere  presence ;  so,  in  like  manner,  I  should 
necessarily  expect  that  the  will  of  another  person 
present,  even  if  unconsciously  exerted,  must,  accord- 
ing to  its  power,  be  effective.  In  this  case  many 
adverse  wills  were  at  work,  and  in  what  way  soever 
we  account  for  the  effects  j)i'oduced  by  Mesmerisers, 
more  appears  to  have  been  done  before  the  members 
of  the  French  commission,  than  there  was  any  reason 
to  look  for. 

Even  if  it  be  contended  that  imagination  is  the 
sole  agent,  it  could  not  have  been  called  into 
operation  under  circumstances  more  disadvantageous. 
The  persons,  whose  imagination  was  to  be  acted 
upon,  were  subjected  to  public  experiment,  knew  that 
the  reality  of  their  cures,  the  integrity  of  their  con- 
duct, and  the  skill  of  their  medical  attendants,  were 
all  called  in  question,  and  it  would  be  demanding 
no  more  than  is  due  to  Mesmerism,  were  its  advo- 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  63 

cates  altogether  to  deny  the  infereace  drawn  against 
them  from  any  number  of  failures,  much  more  from 
any  number  of  impostures. 

Petronilla  Leclerc  was,  undoubtedly,  a  cheat,  so 
have  been  hundreds  of  others.  The  writer  of  these 
pages  has  proved  imposture  in  the  case  of  more  than 
one  pretended  clairvoyant,  but  it  would  be  very  un- 
philosophical  to  say,  with  a  London  Journal,  "  We 
look  upon  Adolphe,  Alexis,  and  the  whole  tribe  of 
clairvoyants,  as  impostors.  In  all  cases  where  there 
is  no  imposition,  and  there  has  been  any  positive 
success,  the  facts  can  be  accounted  for  on  ordinary 
principles,  without  the  aid  of  Mesmerism."  The  in- 
fluence which  the  very  presence  of  persons  disagree- 
able to  the  mesmerised  patient,  exerts  upon  him,  as 
well  mentally  as  physically,  is  thus  described  by 
Mr.  Cattell,  himself  a  Mesmeric  practitioner,  in  a 
letter  to  the  editor  of  the  "  Zoist:"— "  The  phe- 
nomena resulting  from  two  or  more  mesmeric  in- 
fluences acting  at  one  time  ujDon  the  same  patient, 
usually  denominated  cross-mesmerism,  have  been  so 
little  noticed, — and  their  appearance  is  so  apt  to 
create  unnecessary  apprehension  where  no  real  dan- 
ger exists, — that  the  following  cases,  which  have 
occurred  in  my  practice  during  last  year,  may  be 
found  instructive.  At  all  events,  I  trust  they  will 
be  the  means  of  directing  attention  to  a  class  of 
phenomena  which,  perhaps,  have  been  too  much 
neglected,  though  I  have  reason  to  believe  the  note- 
books of  many  Mesmerists  could  furnish  cases  much 
more  intersting  and  difficult  to  manage.  My  atten- 
tion was  first  directed  to  this  subject,  by  observing 
the  dislike  which  all  my  somnambules  exhibited  to 


6J-  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

the  presence  of  my  friend  Mr.  N.  At  one  time  his 
entrance  struck  the  patient  dumb  during  the  re- 
mainder of  the  seance ;  at  another,  destroyed  the 
lucidity.  Anything  touched  by  him  conveyed  the 
same  distress  to  them,  and  they  never  voluntarily 
allowed  it  to  come  in  contact  with  them.  A  series 
of  half-crowns  placed  upon  a  book, —  one  of  which  he 
had  marked,  were  offered  by  me  to  the  patients, 
who  accepted  all  except  that  one  wliich  jMr.  N.  had 
touched.  I  found  the  same  symptoms  attend  the 
presence  of  other  individuals,  though  all  believers  in 
Mesmerism  ;  and  that  invariably,  so  that  a  person 
whom  one  patient  disliked,  was  sure,  ever  after- 
wards, to  excite  the  same  feelings  in  all  the  rest ; 
and  vice  versa  if  he  were  liked."" 

It  is  very  easy  to  say  all  the  facts  are  false,  and  all 
the  reasonings  fallacious,  but  if  we  are  to  try  facts, 
we  must  try  them  according  to  the  rules  of  evidence, 
and  if  we  are  to  investigate  a  theory,  we  must  pro- 
ceed according  to  the  principles  which  the  theory 
propounds. 

Hence,  when  the  doctrine  of  "  cross  mesmeri^m" 
explains  many  failures,  and  at  the  same  time  elicits 
many  important  therapeutic  facts,  it  is  obviously 
unfair  and  unphilosophical  to  object  to  it,  because  it 
makes  in  favour  of  the  science  of  whose  system  it 
makes  a  part.  The  temper  of  mind  in  which  such 
an  inquiry  should  be  conducted,  was  perhaps  never 
better  displayed  than  by  the  conductors  of  the 
"  Morning  Post,""  who  thus  speak  on  the  subject  of 
Mesmerism,  and  of  the  distinguished  physician  to 
whom  it  owes  so  much  :  — 

■'  Mesmerism  has  yet  to   be  characterized.     The 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  65 

public  at  present  know  not  how  to  esteem  it.  That 
it  has  been  abused  by  those  who  pretended  to  explain 
or  illustrate  its  mode  of  action  is  obvious  ;  but  that  it 
has  neither  been  understood  nor  exposed  by  those 
who  undertook  the  right  of  pronouncing  upon  its 
merit,  is  not  to  be  denied.  Proofs  are  wanting  in 
both  directions,  but  these  must  be  sought  in  a  dif- 
ferent temper  to  that  which  has  hitherto  been  dis- 
played. To  show  that  it  is  something  more  than  a 
delusion  would  be  an  easy  task,  but  to  prove  that  it 
is  anything  like  that  which  many  of  its  advocates 
pretend  would  perhaps  be  an  impossibility.  It  is  now 
a  riddle,  but  it  has  claims  as  such  to  the  attention  of 
the  medical  profession  ;  and  we  do  not  like  the  feel- 
ing of  prejudice  a  large  number  of  practitioners  think 
they  are  called  upon  to  express  towards  it.  The 
name  of  the  first  practical  physician  of  this  country 
gives  countenance  to  the  belief  that  mesmerism  is 
not  entirely  based  upon  deception.  The  heavy  sacri- 
fices which  Dr.  Elliotson  made  rather  than  deny  his 
opinions  are  conclusive  as  to  the  sincerity  of  his  con- 
victions ;  and  we  cannot  but  remember  that  to  his 
acuteness  the  British  public  are  indebted  for  the  in- 
troduction of  several  of  those  reforms  which  have 
been  universally  adopted.  Dr.  Elliotson,  therefore, 
had  become  a  teacher,  in  the  largest  meaning  of  the 
word,  when  he  undertook  to  instruct  his  profession 
with  regard  to  that  influence  or  power  which  is  deno 
minated  Mesmerism.  He  had  shown  his  ability  to 
judge,  and  his  judgment  had  benefited  the  practice  of 
his  art.  His  capability  and  his  right  to  decide  on 
any  question  connected  with  the  science  he  had 
improved,  therefore,    was  established,    so   far  as  any 


66  THE   TWIN  GIANTS. 

title  of  tte  kind  possibly  could  be  ;  but  we  must 
remember  that  when  his  convictions  did  not  strictly 
accord  with  the  belief  of  his  profession,  the  services 
he  had  rendered  and  the  station  he  had  gained  were 
in  an  instant  forgotten.  A  greater  injury  or  a  more 
flagrant  injustice  was  never,  we  think,  perpetrated  ; 
and  it  is  to  prevent  the  repetition  of  similar  transac- 
tions that  we,  on  principle,  decline  to  make  party 
with  persons  who,  members  of  the  medical  profession, 
show  a  disposition  to  oppose  inquiry." 

The  Report,  though  read  before  the  Academy  and 
printed,  was  subsequently  withdrawn  from  their 
Transactions,  and  was,  as  we  have  seen,  signed  by 
nine  only  of  the  Commissioners  appointed.  It  gave, 
notwithstanding  its  defective  character,  a  new  stimu- 
lus to  the  study  of  Animal  Magnetism  ;  and  now 
for  the  first  time  it  began  to  attract  a  more  decided 
attention  in  America.  The  person  who  introduced  it 
into  that  country  was  a  M.  Poyen,  who,  descended 
from  a  respectable  French  colonial  family,  had  been 
educated  at  Paris,  with  a  view  of  practising  medicine 
in  his  native  island.  While  studying  in  that  city,  he 
states  that  he  was  cured  of  a  dangerous  and  com- 
plicated nervous  disease  by  Magnetic  treatment. 

A  somnambulist  lady.  Mad.  Villetard,  magnetised 
by  M.  Chapelain,  described  her  symptoms  to  him  in 
a  perfectly  satisfactory  manner,  and  pointed  out  to 
him  the  method  of  cure.  From  Paris,  M.  Poyen 
went  to  Guadaloupe  and  Martinique,  in  which  islands 
he  found  many  planters,  to  his  great  surprise,  de- 
voting themselves  to  the  study  and  practice  of  Animal 
Magnetism ;  aniong  these  he  mentions  a  ]\Iarquis 
Avmard  de  Jabrun.     After  residino-  in  these  islands 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  67 

fourteen  months  he  went  to  Massachusetts,  where  he 
found  an  uncle  settled :  he  there  studied  the  English 
language  (which  he  certainly  writes  very  well),  and 
became  a  teacher  of  French  and  drawing.  About 
this  time,  he  states,  that  he  was  struck  with  a  great 
admiration  of  the  American  character  and  institu- 
tions, and  "  thanked  God  for  having  once  more  car- 
ried him,  against  his  private  washes  and  sympathies, 
across  the  ocean,  to  know  the  most  perfect  nation 
upon  earth."  He  began  to  flatter  America,  to  preach 
a  crusade  against  negro  slavery  (rather  an  unpopular 
step  in  the  land  of  liberty),  and  to  write  on  theo- 
logical subjects :  finally,  he  resolved  to  teach  "  the 
most  perfect  nation  upon  earth"  Animal  Magnetism. 
M.  Poyen's  proceedings  were,  according  to  his  own 
account,  remarkably  disinterested :  he  instructed 
gratis  all  who  came  to  him  ;  he  did  not  practise  tor 
money  ;  he  courted,  by  all  the  means  in  his  power, 
investigation ;  and,  finally,  succeeded  in  exciting  a 
lively  interest  among  the  American  people  on  behalf 
of  ]\lesmerism.  Two  things  are,  however,  very  much 
in  his  disfavour ;  one,  the  extravagance  of  his  narra- 
tives ;  and  the  other,  the  untairness  of  his  writings. 
He  did,  it  is  true,  translate  the  Report  of  the  French 
Academy,  but  he  carefully  suppressed  the  dissent 
of  MM.  Laennec,  D'Ouble,  and  Majendie,  a  sup- 
pression which  he  repeated  in  his  subsequent  produc- 
tions, and  many  similar  instances  may  be  brought 
against  him.  In  spite,  however,  of  this,  he  succeeded 
in  establishing  Animal  ISIagnetism  in  New  England, 
and  in  a  very  short  time  it  spread  to  a  very  consi- 
derable extent,  and  began  to  attract  as  much  atten- 
tion in  the  United  States  as  it  had  done  in  Europe. 


68  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

There  is,  however,  one  thing  to  be  noticed  as  cha- 
racteristic of  Mesmerism  in  America,  which  is  the 
exaggerated  nature  of  the  experiments.  The  pro- 
ceedings of  MM.  Sebire  and  Berna  sink  into  utter 
insignificance  when  compared  with  those  of  M.  Poyen 
and  his  friends.  Concentrated  spirits  of  ammonia, 
so  strong  that  the  unmagnetised  person  could  not 
endure  it  for  even  a  second,  was  held  for  two  minutes 
and  a  half  under  the  nose  of  a  somnambulist  without 
her  feeling  the  slightest  inconvenience.^  The  most 
terrific  noises  were  unheard,  and  the  most  excruciating 
pain  unperceived  !  These  eff'ects  have,  however,  been 
produced  elsewhere,  and  by  other  ansesthetie  agents. 
In  producing  clairvoyance,  M.  Poyen  states  him- 
self to  have  been  most  successful.  The  person  in 
whom  this  faculty  was  most  perfectly  developed  was 
a  Miss  Cynthia  Gleason,  and  the  following  is  an 
instance  related  of  the  way  in  which  she  exercised 
it.-  "  At  my  suggestion,"  says  M.  Poyen,  "  a  gen- 
tleman said  that  he  should  like  to  submit  himself 
to  the  examination  of  the  somnambulist  for  the  state 
of  his  health.  In  consequence,  he  seated  himself 
by  her,  she  took  hold  of  his  arm,  and  touched  the 
pulse.  After  expressing  herself  about  the  state  of 
the  pulse,  she  added,  '  I  do  not  think  this  gentle- 
man is  very  sick.  I  do  not  see  anything  much  out 
of  order  in  him."  —  '  Look  at  me  internally."'  —  '  I 
was  doing  so.' — 'How  is  my  stomach  —  large?' — 
'  It  is  pretty  good  ;  nothing  ails  it.'  Then  she  in- 
dicated with  her  hand  the  size  of  the  stomach. — 
'  How  does  it  look  I  what  is  its  color?' — '  Ked.' — •  Is 
it  very  red  ! ' — '  Not  very,  about  like  a  blush-rose.' — 
'   Prog,  of  An.  Mag.  in  New  England,  p.  71.  Mb.  p.  83. 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  69 

'  Look  at  the  intestine  next  to  the  stomach.' — '  It  is 
well.' — '  How  does  it  look  internally  ?  Is  it  smooth 
or  rough  V — '  It  is  rather  rough  ;  I  see  wrinkles,  and 
a  great  many  small  edges  as  in  a  grater.'  "  This 
description,"  adds  M.  Poyen,  "  of  the  intestine  duo- 
denum, coming  from  a  person  so  entirely  ignorant  of 
anatomy,  is  certainly  striking.  It  is  impossible  to  use 
a  more  happy  comparison  than  that  of  a  grater,  to 
express  the  appearance  of  the  numerous  asperities  or 
villosities  that  exist  in  the  internal  coat  of  the  intes- 
tine. "  The  patient  continued  his  questions,  '  How 
are  my  lungs?' — '  They  are  sound,  yet  I  see  in  them 
two  or  three  small  pipes,  filled  up  with  a  frothy- white 
yellowish  matter,  that  ought  to  make  you  cough 
sometimes.' — '  It  is  so  in  everybody.' — '  Not  in  every- 
body who  is  well.' — '  How  is  my  heart  V — '  Large.' — 
'  How  much  does  it  weigh  ?' — '  I  should  think  about 
one  pound.' — '  Look  at  my  liver,  how  is  it  ?' — '  Your 
liver  is  dark-coloured,  darker  than  it  ought  to  be  ; 
but  I  do  not  see  anything  out  of  order  in  it,  except 
three  or  four  white  spots  like  water-blisters.'  This 
gentleman  said  that  he  had  been  for  some  time  past 
affected  with  a  disease  of  the  liver,  but  was  then 
getting  rid  of  it."  Shortly  after  this  Miss  Gleason 
awoke,  and  was  found  not  to  have  preserved  the 
slightest  recollection  of  anything  that  had  transpired, 
and  when  questioned  on  anatomical  subjects,  she 
seemed  to  be  in  a  state  of  very  remarkable  igno- 
rance,^ insomuch  that  she  stated  her  idea  that  the 
cavity  of  the  chest  was  filled  with  blood,  and  that  the 
heart  floated  about  in  it  like  a  ball,  that  there  was 
but  one  passage  for  the  food   and  the  air  into   that 

'  Prog.  An.  Mag  ,  p.  14G. 


70  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

cavity,  and  that  the  pipe  which  conveyed  both  lay 
straight  along  the  chest.  M.  Poyen  observes,  and 
with  no  small  reason,  that  "the  most  remarkable  of 
Miss  Gleason's  faculties  during  the  state  of  somnam- 
bulism is  that  of  discerning  the  symptoms  of  diseases, 
and  prescribing  appropriate  remedies  for  them.  This 
seems  to  be  a  natural  propensity,  an  instinctive  dis- 
position in  her,  whether  she  has  been  directed  by  the 
Magnetiser  to  do  so  or  not."  Nor  was  it  necessary 
that  the  patient  should  be  present.  In  one  instance. 
Miss  Gleason  described  the  condition,  and  prescribed 
for  the  disease  of  an  absent  person,  and  in  one  in- 
stance was  enabled  to  do  as  much  by  having  a  lock 
of  hair  from  the  person  whom  she  was  desired  to 
examine  presented  to  her — "  I  never,"  says  Dr. 
Poyen,  "  directed  Miss  Gleason  but  once  to  examine 
a  patient  at  a  distance.  As  the  result  of  this  exa- 
mination was  altogether  extraordinary,  I  will  briefly 
relate  it.  "  One  evening,  during  my  residence  at 
Pawtucket,  in  the  month  of  December,  1836,  I  called, 
on  a  friendly  visit,  at  the  house  of  Samuel  Lord, 
Esq.,  who  felt  a  lively  interest  in  Animal  Magnetism. 
Contrary  to  my  expectation,  I  found  Miss  Gleason 
there ;  she  had  been  invited  by  Mr.  L.  to  spend  the 
evening  with  his  family.  I  put  her  into  the  magnetic 
sleep ;  and,  to  try  her  clairvoyance  at  a  distance, 
I  requested  her  to  go  to  Dr.  Manchester's  house, 
distant  three-quarters  of  a  mile,  and  to  tell  mo  what 
she  saw  there.  I  requested  her  also  to  say  who  was 
sick  in  the  house.  After  describing  several  particulars 
which  she  pretended  to  see  in  the  lower  parlor,  she 
walked  up  stairs,  and  named  the  persons  she  saw  in 
one  of  the  front  rooms.     After  a  moment  of  consider- 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  7l 

able  attention,  she  said  she  saw  a  httle  boy  sleeping 
in  his  cradle,  and  in  very  good  health  ;  that  there 
was  another  child  whom  she  had  never  seen  before,  a 
pretty  little  girl,  lying  on  her  mother's  lap,  and  now 
in  a  state  of  high  fever,  caused  by  a  severe  cold 
settled  all  over  her ;  that  this  child  coughed  a  little 
and  felt  a  great  oppression  towards  the  upper  part  of 
her  chest  ;  that  her  throat  began  to  feel  sore ;  that 
she  had  already  taken  some  medicine,  some  kind  of 
white  poAvder  ;  that  she  (Miss  Gf.)  thought  it  was  a 
salt,  and  her  parents  were  now  talking  about  giving 
her  a  sweat.  [It  was  at  that  moment  nine  o'clock 
by  our  watches.]  She  added  that  it  would  be  neces- 
sary to  apply  prompt  and  energetic  remedies  to  stop 
the  fever ;  that  if  it  were  not  immediately  stopped,  it 
would  very  soon  turn  into  a  scarlet  fever,  and  that 
the  child  would  then  be  in  great  danger.  After  the 
examination  was  over,  I  went  to  Dr.  Manchester's 
house,  and  inquired  very  particularly  about  the 
disease  of  the  child ;  everything  stated  by  Miss  G. 
was  correct,  not  only  concerning  the  symjitoms,  but 
also  the  medicine  the  child  had  taken,  and  the 
talking  about  giving  her  a  sweat  at  the  very  time  I 
have  above  mentioned.  The  treatment  prescribed  by 
the  somnambulist  was  not  applied,  the  fever  assumed 
the  scarlet  type  on  the  next  morning,  and  three  days 
afterwards  the  child  died.  Among  those  who  may 
testify  to  the  truth  of  the  above  statement,  I  will 
refer  to  Samuel  Lord  and  John  Street,  Esqrs.,  and 
Mr.  Bates,  an  English  gentleman,  all  resident  at 
Pawtucket."^ 

This  is  as  wonderful  as  any  of  the  experiments  of 

"  Prog.  An.  Magn.,  p.  150. 


72  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

Alexis,  but  there  are  yet  stranger  things  than  these 
to  be  related.^ 

"  So  sure  is  Miss  G.'s  power  of  diagnostics,  so 
profound  is  the  impression  made  on  her  by  the 
diseases  she  has  examined,  that  if  a  single  lock  of  the 
hair  of  one  of  her  patients  is  presented  to  her,  even 
three  or  four  weeks  after  the  examination  has  taken 
place,  she  will  describe  the  disease  as  though  the 
person  were  present,  and  even  find  out  who  he  is,  and 
vjhere  he  i«,  merely  by  holding  that  hair  against  her 
epigastrium,  and  feeling  it  with  her  fingers.  She  has 
been  frequently  submitted  to  this  test  by  Mr.  A. 
Wright,  whose  certificate  has  alreadj^  been  presented, 
and  by  myself,  in  the  presence  of  a  great  many 
witnesses.  In  making  such  experiments,  we  are 
careful  not  to  say  a  word  that  might  lead  her  to  give 
correct  answers ;  we  are  also  cautious  not  to  tell  her 
before  she  is  put  to  sleep,  what  we  mean  to  have  her 
do,  while  in  a  state  of  somnambulism.  The  results 
of  these  experiments  have  been  almost  invariably  suc- 
cessful, and  sometimes  perfectly  astonishing  ;  she  has 
also  frequently  been  able,  when  in  a  state  of  high 
lucidity,  to  describe  accurately  a  disease  by  holding 
in  her  hand  some  hair  belonging  to  a  person  whom 
she  had  never  seen  nor  heard  of  before.  I  might 
offer  a  number  of  such  instances  under  my  personal 
observation,  but  I  prefer  to  quote  one  out  of  Mr. 
Wright's  practice,  as  no  one  will  suspect  collusion  or 
deception  in  the  case.  Dr.  Huntingdon,  of  Lowell, 
having  expressed  to  Mr.  W.  his  desire  to  have  a 
patient  of  his  examined  by  Miss  G.,  while  in  som- 
nambulism, Mr.  W.  requested  him  to  procure  some 
'  Prog.  An.  Magn.,  p.  152. 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  73 

hair  from  the  person,  and  send  it  carefully  folded  in 
a  paper  to  his  house,  where  Miss  Gleason  was  on  a 
visit  for  a  few  days.  The  j)atient  is  a  very  respect- 
able lady,  of  Lowell,  and  an  entire  stranger  to  Miss 
G.  Mr.  Wright  having  put  the  somnambulist  asleep, 
began  to  converse  with  her  about  a  Mrs.  C,  whom 
she  had  examined  some  weeks  past,  when  she  was 
fairly  engaged  in  talking  about  that  lady's  case.  Mr. 
W.  handed  her  the  paper  containing  the  hair,  and 
requested  her  to  see  what  was  in  it.  She  imme- 
diately applied  it  to  her  forehead,  and,  after  some 
moments  of  attention,  said  it  was  hair.  She  then 
took  the  lock  out  of  the  paper,  and,  having  carefully 
felt  it,  said  it  was  not  Mrs.  C.'s  hair ;  that  the  hair 
belonged  to  a  person  who  was  an  entire  stranger  to 
her,  and  who  lived  only  icitMn  Jialf-a-mile  ;  whereas, 
Mrs.  0.  lived  three  miles.  That,  however,  the  person 
who  owned  the  hair  was  a  lady  ;  that  she  was  not 
well  by  any  means ;  that  she  had  been  out  of  health 
for  several  years ;  that  the  symptoms  of  her  disease 
were  a  great  wakefulness,  head-ache,  pain  in  her 
right  side,  proceeding  from  an  affection  of  the  liver, 
poorness  of  blood,  and  general  debility,  which  pre- 
vented her  from  walking.  This  description  was 
remarkably  accurate. 

"  After  finishing  her  examination,  Mr.  W.  took 
the  hair  back  from  Miss  Gleason's  hands,  and  awoke 
her.  Not  a  word  was  told  her,  when  in  the  wakeful 
state,  about  the  case  she  had  been  examining. 
On  the  evening  of  the  next  day,  when  she  was 
again  in  a  magnetic  sleep,  the  lady  whose  hair  she 
had  examined  was  brought  to  her.  She  took  the 
lady's  arm  and  said,  '  This  is  not  a  new  thing  to  me. 

II.  E 


i4-  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

I  have  already  seen  this  person ;  I  have  examined 
her.'  '  No  you  are  mistaken,  you  never  saw  me 
before."" — '  I  know  better,  I  saw  you  last  night 
through  your  hair,  and  I  have  nothing  more  to  tell 
concerning  your  case.'  She  then,  at  the  request  of 
the  lady,  repeated  what  she  had  said  on  the  night 
previous.  The  patient  and  her  friends  who  were  pre- 
sent declared  that  the  description  was  very  correct. 
Every  one  in  the  room  was  in  the  greatest  amazement." 
No  wonder.  It  need  scarcely  be  stated  that  the  tacit 
will  of  ]S1.  Poyen  was  completely  understood  and 
completely  obeyed  by  Miss  Gleason  ;  he  had  but  to 
offer  her  a  tumbler  of  water,  willing  at  the  same 
time  that  she  should  receive  it  as  wine,  and  to  her 
mind  it  at  once  became  so ;  another  effort  of  volition 
on  his  part,  and  it  became  whatever  other  liquid  or 
even  solid  he  chose.  In  this  manner  was  Mesme- 
rism established  in  New  England.  In  these  cases 
there  was  probably  a  little  enthusiasm,  and  in  the 
relation  of  them  not  a  little  exaggeration,  still  the 
names  of  men  whose  character  is  unexceptionable, 
must  be  a  guarantee  that  there  2cas  an  exhibition  of 
unusual  power  and  lucidity  in  ^liss  Gleason,  nor  have 
we  any  right  to  refuse  our  credence  to  the  main  facts, 
facts  which,  as  we  shall  presently  see,  are  contradic- 
tory neither  to  philosophy  nor  experience.  Several 
writers,  as  usual,  opposed  its  progress,  some  by  argu- 
ment and  some  by  ridicule,  and  it  is  now  said  again 
to  be  on  the  decline. 

In  the  meantime  it  was  not  only  in  France  and 
America  that  the  renewed  impetus  given  to  Animal 
Magnetism  by  the  Keport  of  the  Academy  was  felt; 
it  received  in  England  still  more  powerful   support. 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  75 

M.  Dupotet,  whose  failure  M'itli  the  French  Commis- 
sioners has  been  ah'eady  mentioned,  came  over  to 
London,  in  the  year  1837,  and  among  those  who  were 
satisfied  with  his  experiments  was  Dr.  Elliotson, — a 
man,  whose  extensive  acquirements  and  high  cha- 
racter, together  with  the  sacrifices  which  he  is  knovni 
to  have  made  for  this  theory,  totally  preclude  the 
idea  of  any  collusion  on  his  part. 

The  experiments  made  by  Dr.  Elliotson  at  the 
Hospital  attached  to  University  College,  derived  a 
high  degree  of  importance  from  the  fact  that  many  of 
the  most  eminent  individuals  in  the  kingdom  were 
present  to  witness  them.  These  experiments  were 
principally  performed  on  two  Irish  girls,  named 
Elizabeth  and  Jane  O'Key,  and  Dr.  Elliotson  still 
practises  in  the  same  way.  The  results  are"  worthy 
of  note,  because  this  instance  might,  were  it  not  for 
what  has  been  said  before  concerning  opposing  wills 
and  the  effect  of  imagination,  be  pronounced  an  "  ex- 
perimentum  crucis : "  to  bring  a  charge  of  imposture 
against  Dr.  Elliotson  would  be  worse  than  ridiculous, 
and  at  the  same  time  he  is,  it  must  be  allowed,  well 
calculated  to  decide,  both  from  learning  and  talent. 
His  opinion,  however,  in  favor  of  Mesmerism  has  to 
be  balanced  against  many  of  the  first  medical  practi- 
tioners of  the  day,  who,  though  present  at  the  same 
experiments,  have  come  to  a  different  conclusion.  A 
very  brief  account  of  the  effects  produced  on  the 
0"'Keys  is  all  that  we  can  give.  That  they  appeared 
to  fail  into  sleep  at  the  passes  made  by  Dr.  Elliotson  ; 
that  they  woke  in  a  kind  of  delirium,  during  which 
their  manners  were  widely  different  from  those  which 
characterised  them  in  their  natural  state  ;   that  certain 


76  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

appearances  were  observed  which  led  Dr.  Elliotson 
and  many  of  the  spectators  to  believe  that  vision  was 
exercised  by  the  back  of  the  hand,  and  that  the 
poAver  was  absolutely  transferred  from  the  eye  to 
that  part ;  all  this  must  be  granted,  but  when  ex- 
amined and  experimented  upon  by  a  declared  dis- 
believer, Mr.  Wakley,  the  results  were  no  longer 
successful. 

The  two  girls  were  brought  by  Dr.  Elliotson  to  the 
house  of  Mr.  Wakley,  on  Thursday,  Aug.  18,  1838, 
and  a  course  of  experiments  was  then  gone  through 
with  mesmerised  water  and  nickel,  that  metal  having, 
as  the  Magnetiser  states,  a  very  extraordinary  power 
on  the  human  frame.  But,  as  in  the  case  of  M. 
d'Eslon's  patients,  who  fell  into  convulsions  under 
unmagnetised  trees,  so  in  the  present  instance,  the 
effects  of  Magnetism  were  produced  when  that  agent 
was  not  employed,  and  were  absent  when  it  was,  and 
this  to  so  great  an  extent,  that  Dr.  Elliotson  candidly 
acknowledged  "  that  the  thing  was  most  extraordi- 
nary, that  he  could  not  explain  how  it  had  occurred, 
but  that  he  did  not  doubt  of  a  satisfactory  solution 
being  found  for  the  apparent  anomaly." 

On  the  other  hand  it  must  be  again  remarked  that 
here  an  opposing  will,  and  a  strong  will,  too,  was  at 
work — that  the  report  was  drawn  up  by  Mr.  Wakley 
himself,  and  that  however  much  he  may  have  endea- 
voured to  act  with  perfect  fairness,  his  own  deter- 
mined animus  against  Mesmerism  is  manifest  in  every 
line  of  his  report.  It  is  probable  that  no  experi- 
ments of  the  kind  will  ever  have  a  satisfactory 
result. 

Mr.  Leeson,  also  a  disbeliever,   made   similar  at- 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  77 

tempts  to  verify  the  reports  of  JMagnetisers,  but  with 
no  better  success ;  and  so  strong  was  the  feeling 
excited  in  the  minds  of  the  managers  of  University 
College  against  Mesmerism,  that  Dr.  EUiotson  felt 
himself  under  the  necessity,  either  of  renouncing  it, 
or  of  resigning  the  appointment  which  he  held  there. 
He  chose,  as  D'Eslon  had  done  before  him,  the  latter 
alternative. 


78  THE  TWIN    GIANTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

CLAIRVOYANCE — cont'viiued. 

The  question  before  us  is,  what  is  there  contrary  to 
philosophy  and  experience  in  the  narratives  which 
we  have  just  seen  I  Is  clairvoyance  a  credible  thing 
or  not  ?  and  we  shall  be  greatly  aided  in  coming  to 
a  sound  decision  on  this  subject  by  investigating 
those  cases  in  which  similar  effects  have  been  pro- 
duced by  other  agency  than  that  of  jNIesmerism. 

M.  Reichenbach,  in  experimenting  therapeutically 
with  ordinary  magnetism,  observed  similar  results. 
Speaking  of  certain  sensations,  he  says :  "  Healthy 
sensitive  subjects  observe  nothing  farther  than  these 
and  experience  no  inconvenience  from  the  approach 
of  magnets ;  but  the  diseased,  or  sensitive  subjects, 
experience  widely  different  ones,  often  very  disagree- 
able, and  which  occasionally  give  rise  to  fainting,  to 
attacks  of  catalepsy,  or  to  spasms  so  violent  that  they 
might  possibly  endanger  life.  In  such  cases,  Avhich 
generally  include  somnambulists,  there  occurs  an  extra- 
ordinary acuteness  of  the  senses  ;  smell  and  taste,  for 
example,  become  astonishingly  delicate  and  acute;  many 
kinds  of  food  are  rendered  intolerable,  and  the  per- 
fumes, most  agreeable  at  other  times,  offensive.  The 
patients  hear  and  understand  what  is  spoken  three  or 
four  rooms  off,  and  their  vision  is  often  so  irritable, 
that,  on  the  one  hand  they  cannot  endure  the  sun's 
light,  or  that  of  a  fire  ;   while,  on  the  other,   they 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  i  9 

are  able,  in  very  dark  rooms,  to  disting-uish  not  only 
the  outlines,  but  the  colours  of  objects,  where  healthy 
people  cannot  distinguish  anything  at  all.  Up  to 
this  point,  however  strange  the  phenomena,  there  is 
nothing  which  may  not  easily  be  conceived,  since 
animals  and  men  differ  very  much  in  the  acuteness 
of  the  senses,  as  is  daily  experienced. 

M.  Reichenbach  magnetised  water  as  jNIesmer 
and  others  mesmerized  it,  and  it  was  easily  distin- 
guished by  his  patients  from  that  which  had  not  been 
subjected  to  the  same  process.  He  says,  in  his  re- 
searches on  Magnetism :  "  that  although  strongly 
prejudiced  against  the  mesmeric  idea  of  magnet- 
ised water  being  recognisable,  he  was  yet  compelled 
to  admit  what  he  saw  daily,  that  his  patient  could 
easily  distinguish  a  glass  of  water,  along  which 
a  magnet,  unknown  to  her,  had  been  drawn,  from 
many  others ;  and  this  without  failure  or  hesitation. 
He  found  it  impossible  to  oppose  a  fact  like  this  by 
arguments ;  but  when  he  saw  the  same  result  in 
many  other  patients  he  ceased  to  struggle  against  that 
which,  whether  he  understood  it  or  not,  was  obviously 
a  fact.  He  then  perceived  that  it  was  more  rational 
to  admit  the  fact,  and  to  wait  with  patience  for  the 
explanation." 

Upon  this  fact.  Dr.  Gregory  makes  the  following 
comment : — 

"  Here,  then,  in  an  investigation  conducted,  ac- 
cording to  the  most  careful  principles  of  physical 
research,  we  find,  among  other  strange  facts,  one 
which  hitherto  had  only  been  observed  by  ^lesmer- 
ists,  and  which  had  been  most  unsparingly  ridiculed 
for  no  other  reason  than  that   it  appeared  to  those 


80  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

who  laughed  at  it  to  be  absurd,  impossible,  and  inex- 
plicable. It  is  still  as  inexplicable  as  ever,  but  I  do  not 
think  we  can  rationally  doubt  the  fact ;  and  I  would 
take  this  opportunity  of  pointing  out,  as  I  have  for- 
merly done  elsewhere,  that  in  matters  of  observation, 
especially  when  new,  the  only  question  is  this — '  Is 
it  truer  and  not,  'Is  it  possible?'  or  'Is  it  not 
absurd."*  We  cannot  say  what  is  possible,  and 
no  fact  can  he  ahmrd.  That  we  cannot  explain  it  is 
only  what  might  be  expected,  if  we  consider  that 
multiplied  observations  are  necessary  before  we  can 
properly  attempt  to  trace  those  general  laws  which 
we  often  call  explanations,  when  they  are  only  state- 
ments of  the  fact  in  a  new  form.  Newton's  law  of 
gravitation  does  not  explain  the  facts ;  it  only  aids 
our  comprehension  of  them.  I  repeat,  that  we  have 
here  one  of  the  most  ridiculed  facts  of  Mesmerism 
established,  independent  of  Mesmerism,  by  simple 
observation ;  and  this  ought  to  teach  caution  to 
those  who  denounce  the  whole  of  Mesmerism  as 
imposture."" 

Again,  with  regard  to  introvision,  there  are 
instances  on  record  of  its  performance  without  Mes- 
merism some  years  ago. 

"  A  communication,  at  a  meeting  of  the  Academy 
of  Sciences  at  Paris,  was  made  by  M.  Eseltze,  relative 
to  some  experiments  with  the  electro-galvanic  light 
obtained  by  Bunsen's  apparatus.  The  writer  states 
that  he  causes  this  light  to  enter  a  dark  room  through 
an  opening  in  a  screen  or  shutter,  and  then,  with  the 
aid  of  powerful  reflectors,  is  able  to  distinguish  the 
internal  parts  of  the  human  body.  The  veins,  the 
arteries,  the  circulation  of  the  blood,  and  the  action 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  8] 

of  the  nerves,  are,  he  says,  seen  by  him  with  perfect 
distinctness  ;  and  if  the  light  be  directed  towards  the 
region  of  the  heart,  he  is  enabled  to  stndy  all  the 
mechanism  of  that  important  organ,  as  if  it  were 
placed  before  him  under  a  glass.  The  author  even 
asserts  that  he  has  ascertained  the  existence  of  tuber- 
cles in  the  lungs  of  a  consumptive  patient,  and  gives 
a  drawing  of  them  as  they  appeared.  On  rubbing 
the  skin  with  a  little  olive  oil  the  transparency  was 
augmented,  and  he  was  enabled  to  follow  the  process 
of  digestion." 

Nor  it  is  merely  in  our  own  day,  or  since  the  era 
of  Mesmer,  that  such  wonders  have  been  observed. 
Valentine  Greatrakes  performed  cures  by  uncon- 
scious Mesmerism,  and  Clairvoyance  was  exhibited 
by  means  of  crystals  and  dark  fluids. 

In  Oken's  "  Journal  of  Curiosities,"  there  is  the 
history  of  a  Portuguese  lady,  whose  name  was  Pede- 
gache;  she  had  a  faculty  similar  to  that  of  the  Spanish 
Zahuris,  and  was  much  talked  of  all  over  Europe  at 
the  time.  This  extraordinary  woman  is  said  to 
have  possessed  the  faculty  of  seeing  into  the  human 
body,  and  also  down  into  the  depths  of  the  earth. 
P^re  Lebrun  says  she  had  ' '  true  lynx-eyes,"  and  to 
confirm  it,  he  mentions,  that  once  when  the  King  of 
Portugal  required  water  for  a  building  he  was  con- 
structing, she  discovered  several  springs,  merely  by 
looking  on  the  ground,  though  the  men  had  dug  for 
them  in  vain.  The  king  was  present  when  this 
occurred,  and  he  in  return  gave  her  a  pension  and 
the  decoration  of  the  order  of  Christ  for  whomsoever 
she  might  marry.  P^re  Lebrun  observes,  that  it 
was  a  pity  she  did  not  understand  the  medical  art. 


82  THE  TWIN    GIANTS. 

from  her  power  of  seeing  into  the  body  as  well  as 
the  earth  ;  but  she  could  only  exercise  these  gifts 
when  fasting.  She  could  see  how  the  blood  moved, 
how  digestion  was  performed,  and  the  formation  of 
the  nutricious  juices.  She  could  discern  the  different 
parts  of  the  body,  with  their  respective  operations, 
and  find  out  diseases  which  escaped  the  observation 
of  the  most  skilful  physicians,  who,  without  injustice, 
appeared  blind  when  compared  with  her,  so  that  people 
felt  much  more  inclined  to  consult  her  than  them. 

Oken  finds  the  explanation  of  this  lady's  ex- 
traordinary gift,  and  also  that  of  the  Zahuris 
in  a  heightening  of  the  "  central  sense,"  as  in 
somnambulists.  Those  who  are  in  a  magnetic 
sleep  can  tell  the  exact  time  as  marked  upon  a 
clock  in  a  distant  place.  It  is  all  the  same  to  a 
clairvoyant  whether  the  clock  be  separated  from  him 
by  a  wall,  air,  or  earth ;  and  it  is  no  more  won- 
derful to  perceive  things  which  are  buried,  than  to 
distinguish  objects  removed  from  the  range  of  vision 
in  a  different  way.  This  is  true  of  things  which  are 
in  live  bodies,  the  intestines,  worms,  &c.  The  earth, 
walls,  the  air,  or  fleshy  bodies,  are  in  this  view 
similar  media,  by  which  the  central  sense  acts  as 
that  of  the  eye  through  glass  or  through  the  air, 
both  which  appear  to  act  as  conductors  to  this  sense, 
rather  than  to  obstruct  it.  If  our  eye  is  affected  by 
colors  at  the  distance  of  some  miles,  it  is  because 
its  organization  makes  it  sensible  of  all,  even  the 
slightest  workings  of  our  system.  And,  if  another 
organ  of  our  body,  for  example,  a  finger,  were  placed 
in  an  equally  susceptible  condition,  owing  to  a  sensi- 
tive refinement  of  structure,  why,  says  Oken,  should 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  83 

it  not  also  acknowledge  the  influence  of  more  remote 
bodies  1  There  is  not  a  body  in  the  world,  be  it  but 
a  particle  of  dust,  which  does  not  act  upon  all  other 
bodies,  nor  a  change  in  one  which  does  not  involve 
an  alteration  in  all.  Every  atom  of  which  the  mate- 
rial world  is  made  up,  gravitates  towards  another,  and 
each  individual  atom  attracts,  and  also  is  attracted,  by 
the  mass  ;  so  that  if  only  a  single  atom  is  deranged, 
every  force  in  creation  is  changed  from  its  direction. 
Our  eyes  and  our  fingers  are  as  different  thermome- 
ters to  each  other ;  one  shows  the  least  change  of 
temperature  by  large  spaces,  another  by  small,  while 
a  third  will  give  no  sign  of  being  affected  as  yet. 
Lay  a  magnet  on  a  table,  and  it  will  feel  the  iron 
which  is  beneath  the  table,  nay,  it  feels  the  iron 
which  is  at  the  north  pole,  deep  under  the  earth  ; 
the  substances  between  are  as  if  they  were  not,  for 
the  power  that  influences  it  has  its  counterpart  only 
in  the  iron. 

We  see  with  our  eyes,  but  cannot  hear  with  them  ; 
we  taste  with  our  tongue,  but  cannot  see  with  it, 
because,  in  the  variety  of  the  physical,  it  is  like 
which  allies  itself  with  like.  When  in  a  crowd  we 
behold  but  the  persons  we  seek,  the  rest  are  present 
but  we  see  them  not :  wherever  the  attention  is 
directed  it  will  go,  without  being  stayed  by  any 
intervening  object.  And  as  in  our  spirit,  so  is  it  in 
Nature,  a  spirit  also.  If  we  have  a  pain  in  our  toL-, 
our  brain  is  sensible  of  the  pain,  but  does  not  per- 
ceive the  sensation  coming  through  the  body.  One 
natural  body  is  acted  upon  by  a  remote  one,  but  is 
not  aware  of  the  intervening  bodies  through  which 
the  action  passes  by  which  it  is  affected.     And   num 


84  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

is  also  a  natural  body, — and  his  iron  is  any  object  on 
which  his  attention  is  fixed,  or  that  is  adapted  to  his 
organization.  To  penetrate  into  the  earth  or  into 
human  bodies  by  vision,  or,  more  properly,  to  feel 
into  them,  is,  in  fact,  nothing  miraculous  or  preter- 
natural, though  uncommon.  Those  who  possess 
such  a  power  must  be  regarded  as  very  fine  electro- 
meters, photometers,  or  thermometers,  or  magneto- 
meters, or,  in  short,  polarimeters. 

What  then  is  this  powerful  yet  occult  influence? 
Let  us  hear  some  clairvoyant  patients,  and  they 
give  a  very  interesting  material  account  of  it : — 

"  Upon  this  subject,"  says  Mr.  Cattell,  "  I  have 
heard  the  following  remarks  by  many  clairvoyants. 
From  the  active  brain  there  emanates  a  fluid  which 
rests  over  the  head  and  brow  like  a  halo  or  cloud  of 
light ;  varying  in  intensity  in  different  persons,  ac- 
cording to  their  respective  mesmeric  powers.  Its 
color  is  blue,  like  the  electric  spark,  of  eveiy  shade, 
from  the  lightest  presented  by  the  prism,  to  a  deep 
violet ;  it  extends,  more  or  less,  all  over  the  body, 
but  is  most  visible  at  the  extremities,  being  emitted 
from  the  tips  of  the  fingers  in  mesmerising,  like  bril- 
liant stars  or  spangles.  When  this  blue  fluid  is 
clear,  the  patient  becomes  clairvoyant,  and  is  lucid 
in  proportion  to  its  brilliancy  and  intensity.  The 
deep  violet  is  very  intense,  powerful,  and  compulsory 
in  its  operation,  and  particularly  eft'ective  in  organic 
disease,  paralysis,  contractions,  and  the  like.  It  is  a 
curious  fact,  that  it  is  the  blue  ray  of  the  spectrum 
that  is  magnetic,  and  this  is  most  intense  in  its  violet 
hue.  The  pale  blue  fluid  is  quiet,  soothing,  and 
exceedingly  beneficial,  where  great  power  is  neither 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  85 

necessary    nor   advisable,    in    nervous    and    internal 
disorders. 

"  The  fluid  of  the  majority  of  mankind  is  more  or 
less  thick,  heavy  and  dull ;  and  the  presence  of  intense 
thinkers  is  likely  to  disturb  or  cloud  the  lucidity  of  a 
susceptible  patient.  Occasionally,  the  mesmeric  halo 
is  thickly  studded  with  stars ;  here  there  exists  a 
powerful  will  combined,  according  to  the  clearness  of 
the  fluid,  with  the  capability  of  producing  great 
lucidity.  Sometimes  the  mesmeriser's  brow  appears 
clothed  with  this  halo  to  the  patient  before  the  sleep 
takes  place ;  and  in  the  case  of  Miss  Martineau  it 
surrounded  everything  in  the  room.  One  of  my 
patients  usually  saw  it  after  being  mesmerised  for  a 
few  minutes,  and  described  it  as  being  like  the  flame 
that  appears  round  the  head  of  a  newly  ignited 
Inciter — but  clearer  and  softer,  about  three  inches  in 
breadth  and  resting  over  my  head  and  shoulders.  It 
was  much  more  brilliant  in  the  dark,  but  never 
occurred  except  the  patient  held  my  hands.  Clair- 
voyants state  that  this  fluid  is  matter,  and  the 
mesmeriser  should,  as  he  values  his  own  health  and 
that  of  other  patients,  carefully  shake  and  wash  his 
hands  after  each  operation. 

"  Nor  is  this  luminousness  confined  to  the  human 
species.  To  a  clairvoyant  the  feline  tribe  appears 
vividly  luminous,  especially  the  domestic  cat  and  the 
tiger ;  the  dog  presents  it  in  dull,  lambent  patches, 
and  the  magnetic  emanations  from  the  horse  are  of  a 
more  intense  character  than  those  from  the  cow." 

A  similar  account  is  given  by  a  patient  of  Mr. 
Earth's,  a  Miss  Newman. 

"  She  described  the  mesmeric  influence   as   being 


86  THE    TWIN  GIANTS. 

bright  like  light :  that  there  were  two  sorts  in 
every  body,  the  '  silver,''  and  the  '  hhbe  stuff:'' 
that  '  the  silver  was  all  over  the  body,  but  most 
of  it  over  the  brain,  the  blue  only  over  the  brain, 
outside  or  beyond  the  silver :  that  sometimes  my 
'  blue  stuff''  seemed  like  a  cloud  three  or  four 
feet  above  my  head  :  that,  when  I  made  passes  the 
silver  came  out  of  my  hands  and  fingers  and  fell  like 
stars  ;  and  she  always  called  it  '  the  silver  stars  :'  that 
it  was  the  silver  which  cured  people,  and  the  blue 
seldom  did  good  and  was  generally  hurtful :  that 
when  I  fixed  her  to  the  floor,  or  her  hand  to  the 
table,  the  blue  came  out  of  me  and  did  it :  that  all 
people  had  the  silver  and  the  blue,  and  when  they 
lost  their  stars  they  became  ill  :  that  everybody  has 
some  stars,  and  when  all  their  stars  are  gone  they 
die :  that  blue  and  silver  came  from  my  eyes  when  I 
mesmerised,  as  well  as  from  my  fingers  :  that  if  I 
had  mesmerised  much  she  always  knew  it  by  obser- 
ving that  I  had  not  my  customary  quantity  of  silver. 
She  could  see  the  blue  and  silver  in  all  persons  ;  and 
the  stars  fall  from  them  if  they  mesmerised,  but  the 
shade  of  the  influence  in  different  persons  diflered. 
Some  had  a  paler  blue  than  I  had,  and  some  person''s 
stars  looked  red  or  dirty.  She  did  not  like  to  see 
any  one  whose  stars  were  dull  or  dirty  make  passes 
over  me,  lest  I  might  receive  harm  from  them.  She 
also  saw  another  kind  of  emanation  Avhen  drawing- 
off"  passes  were  made  over  persons  who  were  not  in 
health.  She  first  perceived  it  as  proceeding  from  her- 
self when  I  was  drawing  away  some  pain  from  her 
by  making  passes  to  the  feet  and  throwing  my  hands 
ofl"  right  and    left   towards  the    carpet.       She   said, 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  87 

'  When  you  do  that  I  see  stuff  fall  off  your  hands  on 
the  carpet  like  mud,''  She  always  called  it  '  dirty 
stuff'  or  '  dirt :'  'The  dirt  you  are  taking  out  of  Mr. 

is  not  like  my  dirt ;  his  is  of  a  drab  colour,  mine 

looks  more  like  mud  :'  '  I  know  that  it  is  not  real 
dirt ;  but  it  looks  exactly  like  it.  When  you  throw  it 
on  the  carpet,  it  spreads  about  and  goes  away.  Dirt 
would  do  some  people  harm  if  you  throw  it  on 
them/ 

"  There  is  not  anything,"'''  says  Mr.  Barth,  "  in 
these  declarations  inconsistent  with  reason.  She 
neither  had  nor  needed  prompting:  the  statements 
were  spontaneously  made  in  the  first  instance,  and, 
whenever  questioned  in  her  sleep-waking  respecting 
the  subject,  she  was  always  consistent  in  confirming 
her  first  statement  by  her  present  perceptions  and 
declarations.  I  am  now  in  the  habit  of  mesmerising 
two  clairvoyants  who  see  similar  emanations  ;  ex- 
cepting that  one  can  only  see  the  influence  which 
proceeds  from  me.  I  also  am  acquainted  with  a  lady 
who  has  a  subject  that  is  occasionally  clairvoyant  and 
gives  a  similar  description  of  the  influence  to  that  fur- 
nished by  Miss  Newman,  seeing  silver  and  blue,  and 
describing  the  silver  as  being  the  healing  and  curative 
influence.  Nearly  all  mesmerisers  concur  in  the  main 
facts  of  a  luminous  emanation  proceeding  from  their 
fingers  being  seen  by  their  sleep- wakers  ;  and  of  some 
persons  who  can  in  a  darkened  chamber  see  this 
emanation  even  in  their  normal  state ;  also  that  the 
luminosity  contains  two  or  more  colors,  and  that 
the  color  and  intensity  differ  in  different  indi- 
viduals."''' 

We  are  not  bound  to  take   these  theories,  nor,  in- 


88  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

deed,  accept  the  correctness  of  the  sensations  or  per- 
ceptions themselves  ;  but  they  are  at  all  events  both 
curious  and  interesting-,  and  bear  a  strong  resem- 
blance to  many  things  noted  by  those  who  have  paid 
attention  to  the  atomic  theory  of  which  so  much  has 
been  said  in  these  volumes. 

The  opinion    of  Dr.  EUiotson  on  such  a  subject  is 
very  important,  and  he  expresses  it  thus  : — 

"  The  existence  of  a  mesmeric  fluid  is   pure  hy- 
pothesis.    The  phenomena  may  depend  upon  a  pecu- 
liar matter,  or  upon  a  peculiar  state  of  some  matter 
which  is  the  source  of  other  phenomena  of  nature.      I 
think   it  best  always  to  speak  of  phenomena    only, 
and   to   say  power,  property,    or  force,   which  gives 
rise  to   them.     We  have  no  proof  of  a  nervous  fluid, 
an  electric  fluid,  a  soul,  &c.     The  respective  pheno- 
mena of  Mesmerism,    electricity,  heat,    life   common 
to  vegetables  and  animals,   and   the   mental    pheno- 
mena of  intellect,   feeling,    and    will    of  the    animal 
kingdom,    may    result  from   properties    of  ordinary 
matter   peculiarly   circumstanced,    and,   in    the    case 
of  living  beings,  peculiarly  composed,  organized,  and 
circumstanced,  in    regard  to  external  circumstances, 
or  may  depend  upon   a   peculiar  matter  in   ordinary 
matter  ;   but  we  see  them  only  as  phenomena  of  ordi- 
nary matter,    and  the  peculiar  matter  is  imaginary 
only.     As    to   what  clairvoyants  say,  they  may   say 
what  they  like  on  matters  where  there  is   no  means 
of  ascertaining    whether  they   are   right   or   wrong. 
The   phenomena   of  light   seem   to  depend  upon  the 
vibrations  of  some    matter :   but  what  this  is,   and 
whether  the  same  holds  good  of  the  other  phenomena 
of  heat,  electricity,  gravitation,  life,  mind,  in  various 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  89 

circumstances,  we  know  not.  We  have  no  right  to 
speak  of  these  but  as  the  result  of  conditions  of 
common  matter. 

"  I  know  no  reason  for  believing-  that  particular 
persons  are  disposed  to  bring  out  particular  pheno- 
mena in  patients.  This  affair,  as  far  as  I  have  ob- 
served, depends  upon  the  patient :  and  I  have  looked 
rigorously  into  the  subject.  Inferences  are  too  often 
drawn  in  Mesmerism,  as  in  medicine,  from  imperfectly 
investigating  and  from  too  few  occurrences.  The 
declarations  of  mesmerised  patients  thought  to  be 
clairvoyant  upon  these  matters  is  not  worth  a  mo- 
menfs  consideration.  I  am  satisfied  of  the  truth  of 
clairvoyance  — of  an  occult  power  of  foreknowing 
changes  in  the  patient's  own  health  that  are  not 
cognizable  to  others  ;  of  knowing  things  distant  and 
things  past ;  and  sometimes,  though  rarely,  events 
to  come.  But  I  am  sure  that  most  clairvoyants 
imagine  much,  speak  the  impressions  of  their  natural 
state  or  of  those  about  them,  and  may  be  led  to  any 
fancy.  Some  talk  Swedenborgianlsm  :  some  Roman 
Catholicism  :  some  Calvinism :  some  Deism :  some 
Atheism:  some  prescribe  homoeopathy,  some  allo- 
pathy. Cerebral  sympathy — a  fact  totally  unknown 
to  the  medical  world,  is  continually  mistaken  for 
clairvoyance,  and  the  opinions  of  patients  may  thus 
be  sympathetically  those  of  their  mesmerisers.  They 
will  deceive  from  vanity  or  love  of  money  or  even  of 
fun.  JNIany  patients  pretend  to  the  power  who  have 
it  not  at  all,  and  those  really  possessed  of  it  in  some 
cases  are  not  aware  of  it." 

The  only  real  difficulties  with  regard  to  the  recep- 
tion of  Mesmerism  as  a  loliole^  are  those  which  attend 


.90  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

the  phenomena  of  clairvoyance,  nor  are  these  so 
great  as  they  are  usually  supposed  to  be.  If  I  may, 
by  means  of  one  fluid  (light)  be  made  sensible  of 
that  which  takes  place  in  a  room  separated  from  me 
by  a  partition  of  glass,  and  I  call  this  sight — by  the 
vibration  of  another  fluid  (air) — of  that  which  takes 
place  in  a  room  separated  from  me  by  a  partition  of 
wood,  and  I  call  this  hearing, — why  may  I  not  attain 
a  similar  knowledge  through  the  action  of  a  third 
fluid,  and  call  it  clairvoyance  ? 

The  interposition  of  solid  bodies  is  no  necessary 
impediment,  as  we  have  seen,  in  the  cases  already 
adduced.  Distance  is  no  hindrance,  as  we  see  daily 
by  the  action  of  the  electric  telegraph  ;  and  however 
wonderful,  therefore,  may  be  those  cases  of  clair- 
voyance denominated  "  mental  travelling,"  there  is 
nothing  which  need  strike  us  as  in  anv  high  degree 
improbable.  Introvision  is  still  less  so,  and  the  only 
cases  which  require  any  strong  eflx)rt  of  faith  are 
those  in  which  predictions  are  made  concerning  the 
future,  or  in  which  a  person,  previously  ignorant,  be- 
comes suddenly  versed  in  languages,  or  enabled  to 
talk  technically  on  scientific  subjects.  But  if  from 
these  we  subtract  cases  of  absolute  imposture — and 
these  it  must  be  admitted  are  not  a  few — the  re- 
mainder will  be  ranged  imder  three  heads.  First,  it 
will  be  found  that  there  are  patients  in  the  mesmeric 
state  whose  faculties  are  so  much  sharpened  that 
they  are  enabled  to  judge  of  probabilities  much  more 
accurately  than  Avhen  in  their  normal  condition,  and 
may  be  reasonably  supposed  able  to  predict  with 
some  degree  of  accuracy  events  occurring  to  such 
well    known    rules,   as    the   crises    of  disease ;    and 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  91 

instances  of  these  last  are  the  usual  subjects  of 
mesmeric  predictions. 

Secondly,  instances  of  persons  who  have  heard 
scientific  subjects  discussed,  and  not  understanding 
them  at  the  time,  have  forgotten  all  about  them ;  the 
sounds  then  heard,  and  not  understood,  may,  in  the 
mesmeric  state,  rush  back  on  the  memory  and  be  accu- 
rately repeated ;  such  was  the  case  with  the  servant-girl 
of  whom  Coleridge  speaks,  and  who  astonished  a  whole 
household  by  her  sleep-walking  recitations  of  rabbinical 
Hebrew.  Other  instances  may  occur  in  which  know- 
ledge, once  possessed  and  digested,  has  lain  for  many 
years  dormant,  or,  as  we  say,  has  been  forgotten;  but 
when  the  mesmeric  state  is  induced,  it  once  more  claims 
its  place  in  the  catalogue  of  remembered  things. 

Thirdly,  cases  in  which  thought  may  be  actually 
transmitted  from  mind  to  mind,  without  the  inter- 
vention of  speech.  We  know  too  little  of  the  inner 
life  and  nature  of  man's  spirit  to  be  able  to  theorize 
on  a  subject  so  difficult  as  this,  but  the  tenor  of 
experiment  induces  us  to  believe  in  its  possibility. 

If  these  three  classes  of  clairvoyance  be  carefiilly 
considered,  they  will  be  found  to  contain  nearly,  if 
not  the  whole  of  those  cases  which  appear  at  first 
superhuman  ;  and  as  the  records  of  other  experi- 
ments than  those  of  Mesmerism  exhibit  the  same 
phenomena,  it  is  surely  unjust  and  unphilosophical  to 
deny  their  existence,  when  they  occur  in  the  course 
of  mesmeric  practice.  The  opinions  of  those  who 
refer  all  the  wonders  of  which  we  have  spoken  to 
Satanic  influence,  proA'e  that  they  must  surely  have 
very  unorthodox  views  of  Satan's  character  and  pur- 
pose,   if  they  suppose  him   lending  himself  to   good 


92  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

men,  and  employing  his  power  to  cure  disease  and 
alleviate  suffering. 

A  work  bearing  such  a  title  as  the  Cradle  of 
Science  and  History,  would  obviously  be  incomplete 
if  all  notice  were  omitted  in  it  of  the  medical  system, 
called  Homceopathy.  Accepted  as  true  by  many 
persons,  not  only  of  integrity,  but  also  of  philosophic 
minds  and  attainments,  it  deserves  at  least  respect- 
ful attention,  and  indeed  the  time  seems  to  be  now 
come  when  it  is  likely  to  receive  it.  The  notice 
given  of  Homa?opathy  here,  as  an  infant  science, 
must  be  very  brief,  more  so,  indeed,  than  the  writer 
would  willingly  have  it,  but  our  limits  will  allow  but 
of  little  expatiation. 

Hahnemann,  the  founder  of  the  system,  was  a 
German  physician,  born  at  Meissen,  in  Upper 
Saxony,  in  the  year  1775.  It  will  be  unnecessary  to 
detail  the  events  of  his  life.  Suffice  it  to  say  that 
in  the  year  1790,  while  engaged  in  translating  the 
works  of  Cullen,  he  was  so  struck  with  the  contra- 
dictory statements  made  by  that  waiter  as  to  the 
effects  of  Peruvian  bark,  that  he  determined  to  make 
experiment  of  it  on  himself.  The  first  dose  pro- 
duced symptoms  so  similar  to  those  of  intermittent 
fever,  that  the  resemblance  of  those  symptoms  to 
that  malady  strongly  arrested  his  attention ;  and 
the  prosecution  of  the  experiment  at  length  revealed 
to  him  the  law  which  has  since  become  the  foundation 
of  Homoeopathy.  The  first  step  in  this  new  field  of 
inquiry  being  made,  he  next  directed  his  awakened 
mind  to  the  investigation  of  other  medical  substances, 
and,  after  laborious,  painful,  and  protracted  experi- 
ments,   satisfied   himself  that   he    had    discovered   a 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  93 

curative  process  more  simple,  certain,  and  complete 
than  any  previously  known,  and  at  the  same  time 
less  injurious  to  health. 

Thus  convinced,  Hahnemann  pursued  his  researches 
to  the  doses  usually  administered  ;  and,  taking  expe- 
riment for  his  guide  in  this  case,  as  he  had  done 
before,  to  ascertain  the  properties  of  medicines,  he 
found  the  effects  required  were  produced  by  much 
smaller  than  the  usual  quantities,  and  these  he  con- 
tinued to  reduce  till  he  finally  convinced  himself  that 
the  minutest  portion  of  medicine,  scientifically  pre- 
pared, was  best  adapted  to  a  safe  and  eifectual  cure, 
whilst  it  spared  the  sufferings  and  disgust  conse- 
quent upon  large  doses. 

Although,  however,  Hahnemann  was  prompt  to 
observe,  he  was  not  rash  to  promulgate.  It  was  not 
until  1 796,  six  years  after  his  discovery,  that  he  con- 
sidered his  experiments  sufficiently  matured  to  be 
submitted  to  the  public  ;  and,  even  then,  a  small  part 
only  of  his  system  was  explained  in  one  of  the  medi- 
cal periodicals  of  the  day. 

After  his  establishment  in  Leipsic,  in  1812,  Hah- 
nemann delivered  a  course  of  lectures  on  his  system. 
His  students,  although  few  in  number,  were  inspired 
with  an  enthusiastic  zeal  to  follow  up  the  discovery 
of  their  master  ;  and  it  was  by  the  aid  of  experiments 
to  which  they  devoted  themselves,  that  the  world  is 
indebted  for  much  of  the  information  which  fills  the 
pages  of  the  "  Materia  Medica." 

Hahnemann  now  saw  himself  compelled  either  to 
give  up  his  practice  as  a  physician,  or  to  forego  his 
superintendence  of  the  preparation  of  his  medica- 
ments ;  and,  as  it  was  upon  the  purity  of  the  latter, 


94  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

and  the  care  with  which  they  were  prepared,  that 
the  successful  apphcation  of  his  discovery,  and  his 
own  reputation  depended, — he  publicly  announced 
his  resolution  to  relinquish  his  practice. 

At  the  present  time  Homoeopathy,  for  such  was 
the  name  given  to  the  new  system,  is  widely  and 
increasingly  practised  in  England,  and  we  proceed, 
therefore,  as  is  no  more  than  due  to  its  claims,  to 
state  the  theory  of  those  who  have  been  supposed 
best  able  to  understand  it.  This  is  principally  con- 
tained in  three  principles  ; — First.  That  "  like  cures 
like,  similia  similibus  curantur,"  that  is,  that  a 
drug  which  in  a  liealtliy  person  produces  symptoms 
resembling  those  of  any  disease,  will  in  a  person 
affected  with  that  disease  effect  a  cure. 

Secondly.  That  medicine  in  order  to  be  effectual 
in  the  highest  degree  should  be  minutely  subdivided, 
and  as  those  medicines  which  are  exceedingly  divi- 
sible in  themselves,  quickly  and  powerfully  permeate 
the  whole  system — such,  for  instance,  as  mercury  ;  so, 
in  order  to  render  any  other  drug  equally  effective,  it 
requires  only  to  be  subjected  to  an  equally  minute 
subdivision,  that  by  such  process  medicine  acts  not 
on  the  stomach  only  or  chiefly,  and  mediately  on  the 
constitution,  but  pervades  all  the  minute  pores  of  the 
body,  and  exerts  its  immediate  influence  over  the 
whole  frame.  The  atomic  theory  is  again  brought 
before  the  mind,  and  the  system,  whether  right  or 
wrong,  cannot  be  denied  a  philosophical  consistency. 

The  third  peculiarity  of  Homocopathv  results  from 
the  second,  and  consists  in  the  smallness  of  the  doses 
administered.  Medicines  so  triturated  as  to  be 
capable    of  thus  acting  upon   the  whole  system,  at 


CLAIRVOYANCE.  95 

once  so  certainly  and  so  energetically  cannot  evi- 
dently be  given  in  the  same  doses  as  in  a  gross  and 
crude  state,  when  they  frequently  pass  away  with- 
out having  had  an  opportunity  of  acting  in  the  way 
desired. 

Two  illustrations  of  the  correctness  and  value  of 
these  two  principles  may  be  sufficient  in  this  place. 
One  is  the  well  known  fact  that  a  much  larger 
amount  of  alcohol  may  be  taken  in  the  form  of  ordi- 
nary undiluted  spirit  without  producing  intoxication 
than  can  be  swallowed  with  impunity  when  consi- 
derably diluted  with  water.  Another  is  the  equally 
well  known  fact  that  a  considerable  quantity  of 
arsenic  has  been  introduced  into  the  human  stomach, 
and  so  wrapped  up  and  enveloped  when  there  by 
unctuous  matter  as  to  be  withdrawn  Avithout  pro- 
ducing any  specific  irritation 

The  correctness  of  the  first  principle  rests  on 
other  grounds.  Of  the  ultimate  nature  of  disease 
itself,  say  the  Homceopathists,  we  know  nothing — all 
we  can  ascertain  is  that  something  is  wrong  and  Nature 
is  at  work  to  rectify  the  evil,  to  throw  off  the  pec- 
cant matter,  to  restore  the  equilibrium.  Her  work  is 
known  by  what  are  called  the  symptoms  of  the  disease 
— these  are  favourable  to  the  patient,  and  the  object 
of  the  physician  should  be  to  aid  the  work  of  Nature 
as  much  as  he  can.  Hahnemann  himself  declared 
that  no  drug  had  any  curative  power  ;  but  that  the 
curative  power  resided  only  in  the  energies  (the 
vis  medicatrix)  of  Nature.  If  he  found  certain  symp- 
toms follow  the  use  of  any  medicine  in  a  healthy 
person,  he  argued  thus — If  I  have  a  patient  in  whose 
case  Nature  is  acting  in  the  same  way,  I  may  aid 


96  THE   TWIN  GIANTS. 

her  efforts  by  the  use  of  such  a  drug,  and  this  prin- 
ciple was  the  primary  one  on  which  Homoeopathy  as 
a  system  was  built.  The  writer  of  these  pages  is  not 
contending  for  the  correctness  of  every  assertion  made 
by  the  professors  of  Homoeopathy,  he  has  seen  many 
instances  in  which,  Hke  Mesmerism,  it  has  been  pro- 
ductive of  wonderfully  successful  results,  and  while 
such  has  been  his  experience  of  its  practice  he  sees 
nothing  unphilosophical  in  its  theory. 


97 


BOOK    IV 


*cicnrc. 

(Continued.) 


CHAPTER   I. 

PNEUMATOLOGY. 

The  subject  of  the  present  book  will  lead  us  to  the 
consideration  of  Metaphysical  Scienxe  in  its  in- 
fancy; we  shall  trace  it  through  much  refined  and 
much  vulgar  superstition,  according  as  the  age  was 
coarse  or  polished,  and  through  much  rational  and 
much  irTational  scepticism,  according  as  the  philoso- 
phy of  the  daj-  tended  towards  materialism  or  its 
opposite. 

Pneumatology  may  be  defined  to  be  that  science 
which  treats  of  spiritual  essences  —  their  powers, 
natures,  and  histories  —  and  it  differs  from  meta- 
physics, inasmuch  as  the  latter  term  is  chiefly  applied 
to  a  philosophical  investigation  of  the  human  intellect, 
its  nature,  and  capacities.  That  matter  is  not  neces- 
sary to  existence,  but  that  there  are  beings  entirely 
independent  of  it,  has  been  the  opinion  of  the  philo- 
sophical student  from  time  immemorial,  and  though 
it  might  be  possible  to  prove  this  by  arguments  drawn 
from  natural  sources,   it  was  evidently  in  the  first 

II.  F 


98  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

place  communicated  to  man  by  revelation.  The 
indestructibility  of  matter,  and  the  continual  changes 
which  it  undergoes,  point  out  to  us,  with  a  force  that 
cannot  be  evaded,  that  even  if  we  suppose  it  to  be 
essentially  eternal,  still  that  Being  who  formed  at 
first,  and  still  continues  to  govern  the  world,  cannot 
be  of  a  similar  nature:  he,  and  he  alone,  must  be 
self-existent,  eternal,  and  without  beginning,  subject 
to  no  change,  and  unlimited  in  all  his  attributes. 
Such  a  condition  is  inconsistent  with  materiality. 
And  the  immateriality  of  the  Divine  Being  has, 
therefore,  with  all  the  wise,  been  admitted  wiihout 
question.  Hence,  then,  a  state,  or  mode  of  existence, 
is  believed,  of  which,  in  consequence  of  our  finite 
condition,  we  can  form  no  distinct  idea ;  we  only 
perceive  that  if  we  attempt  to  bring  Deity  within  the 
grasp  of  our  comprehension,  it  must  be  by  clothing  it 
with  such  attributes  as  to  make  it  no  longer  Deity. 
We  may  easily  suppose  some  great  and  glorious  being, 
invested  with  all  power  and  all  goodness;  but  when 
we  take,  one  by  one,  from  the  complex  idea,  those 
simple  ones  which  belong  only  to  the  finite,  the  whole 
gradually  disappears.  We  imagine  this  mighty  In- 
telligence, first,  independent  of  duration ;  next,  inde- 
pendent of  space:  so  that  his  existence  could  continue, 
and  has  continued,  without  either  one  or  the  other ; 
we  next  abstract  all  passion  or  emotion,  which  we 
know  to  be  only  attributed  in  a  figurative  sense  to 
God ;  we  take  away  visibility  and  palpability,  which 
are  properties  of  matter ;  and  the  personality,  with 
which  our  idea  was  clothed  at  first,  entirely  disappears. 
All  that  remains  is  an  abstract  idea  of  power  and 


PNEUMATOLOGY.  09 

goodness.  But,  as  power  is  the  will  of  God,  and 
goodness  merely  accordance  with  the  scheme  upon 
which  he  has  built  this  universe,  we  are  reduced  to 
acknowledge  that  we  cannot  form  any  distinct  idea 
of  God,  so  far  as  regards  his  mode  of  existence.  The 
relation  subsisting  between  this  awful  and  incompre- 
hensible Being  and  man  is  entirely  another  matter, 
and  this  is  made  known  to  us  by  revelation,  which, 
by  types  adapted  to  our  capacity,  has  shadowed  forth 
enough  of  this  mystery  to  us  to  point  out  our  duties 
in  consequence. 

Now  all  power  being  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  he 
having  been  pleased  for  his  glory  to  create  the  uni- 
verse, it  was  clearly  in  his  power  to  create  beings  in 
so  far  like  himself  as  that  they  could  exist  independ- 
ent of  matter,  and  that  he  did  so  has  likewise,  in  all 
ages,  been  an  article  of  belief.  Man  was  formed  of 
the  dust  of  the  earth  ;  that  is,  the  body  of  man  was 
so  formed ;  but  it  was  not  till  the  breath  of  life  was 
infused  into  him  by  another  and  a  separate  act  of  the 
Divine  power,  that  Adam  took  his  stand  in  the  scale 
of  created  beings.  Creation  consisted  in  calling  into 
existence  that  which  before  was  not.  God  made  all 
things  out  of  nothing  by  the  word  of  his  power,  so 
"  that  things  which  are  seen  were  not  made  of  things 
which  do  appear."^  Now  the  formation  of  Adam's 
body  cannot,  therefore,  be  esteemed  an  act  of  creating 
energy;  the  substance  of  which  it  was  made  pre- 
viously existed ;  whereas  the  creation  of  the  soul 
resulted  from  an  immediate  emanation  from  the  spirit 
of  God,      "  And  God  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 

'  lleb.  xi.  3. 


100  THE  TWIN    GIANTS. 

breath  of  life ;  and  man  became  a  living  soul." 
Here,  then,  is  a  creation  of  spirit  distinct  from  the 
creation  of  matter;  and  though  the  soul  was  instantly 
united  to  the  body,  Adam  was,  without  doubt,  well 
aware  of  the  compound  character  of  his  existence. 
This  distinction,  thus  marked  in  the  earliest  of  extant 
writings,  has  never  been  lost  sight  of;  and  the  religion 
of  mankind,  however  far  removed  from  the  truth  in 
other  respects,  has  always  proceeded  upon  the  sup- 
position that  the  soul  is  immaterial,  and,  consequently, 
immortal;  and  that  there  were  other  orders  of  spi- 
ritual beings,  whose  operations  were  not  clogged  by 
a  material  body.  Pneumatology,  then,  will  be  the 
name  given  to  the  science  which  treats  of  such  beings, 
and  will,  of  course,  be  derived  from  Trvevixa  and 
\oyo<; ;  but  7rveu/j,a  signifies  not  exactly  spirit,  but 
breath;  and  St.  Paul,  when  he  speaks  of  to  aco/Ma 
'TTvevfiaTCKov-  (which,  by  a  strange  contradiction  in 
terms,  we  have  rendered  "  spiritual  body,"  instead 
of  "  ethereal  body  "),  refers  to  that  body,  glorified 
indeed  and  purified,  but  still  material,  which  the 
spirit  shall  assume  at  the  resurrection.  Hence  the 
term  irvevfia  is  applied,  for  want  of  a  more  correct 
one,  to  God  himself. 

Pneumatology  can  have  no  reference  to  the  being 
or  attributes  of  the  Great  Supreme.  It  investigates 
the  nature  of  spirit  only  as  so  invested  with  matter 
as  to  become  sensible  to  our  material  organs.  The 
appearance  of  an  angel,  whether  good  or  evil ;  of  a 
human  being  departed,  or  at  a  distance ;  of  a  being, 
of  an  order  distinct  from  men  or  angels,  the  kind  of 

'  Gen.  ii.  7.  '  1  Cor.  xv.  44. 


PNEUMATOLOGY.  101 

sounds  by  which  such  beings  have  been  supposed  to 
intimate  their  coming,  the  sensations  which  have 
been  attributed  to  their  presence,  all  are  matters  of 
pneumatological  investigation.  Of  these  we  shall 
treat  briefly. 

No  less  universal  than  the  tenets  which  have  been 
already  mentioned  was  that  of  the  difference  w-hich 
obtained  among  spiritual  intelligences,  that  they  were 
of  various  ranks  and  orders  in  power  and  dignity, 
that  some  were  benevolent  and  others  malicious, 
that  some  maintained  their  allegiance  to  the  Great 
Ruler  of  all,  and  that  others  were  in  a  state  of  revolt 
against  him.  This  notion  exhibited  itself  in  various 
forms;  but  it  prevailed  in  the  mythology  of  all 
nations,  and  furnishes,  like  the  universality  of  ser- 
pent worship,  a  proof  of  the  common  origin  of  every 
system.  It  displayed  itself  among  the  Persians  in 
the  contest  between  Oromasdes  and  Arimanes  ;  in 
the  Egyptian  system,  by  the  quarrel  and  battle 
between  Osiris  and  Typhon ;  in  that  of  the  Greeks, 
by  the  wars  of  the  Giants  and  Titans  against  the 
gods ;  in  the  north  by  Loke  and  his  offspring, 
Fenris,  Midgard,  and  Hela;  and  by  the  warfare 
maintained  against  the  gods  by  Surtur  and  his  fury 
spirits,  by  Utgarda  Loke  and  his  gigantic  hosts. 
But  there  were  other  kinds  of  spirits,  which  were  in 
some  respects  like  the  souls  of  men,  not  sufficiently 
wicked  to  be  in  avowed  revolt  against  God,  nor  yet 
holy  enough  to  be  living  in  conformity  to  his  will, 
A  belief  in  these,  though  by  no  means  universal, 
was  yet  very  widely  spread.  The  existence  of  the 
former  is  revealed  by  Scripture,  that  of  the  latter  is  a 


102  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

matter  of  human  speculation ;  hence  the  universality 
of  a  belief  in  the  one,  and  the  non-universality  of 
that  in  the  other. 

We  propose  to  examine  the  opinions  which  have 
been  held,  and  the  appearances  which  have  been 
credited  of  good  angels  ;  of  evil  angels,  or,  as  they 
are  commonly  called,  devils ;  of  those  spirits  which, 
being  neither  angelic  nor  diabolical,  have  been 
mostly  influenced  by  good  will  towards  mankind ;  of 
those  neutral  spirits  which  have  exerted  a  malefic 
influence  on  mankind;  of  those  from  whose  opera- 
tions neither  good  nor  evil  have  proceeded ;  and  of 
the  appearances  of  human  spirits.  On  each  of  these 
topics  many  volumes  have  been  written,  and  many 
theories  adopted.  The  thunders  of  the  Vatican  have 
been  heard,  and  the  terrors  of  the  Inquisition  have 
been  put  in  operation,  to  check  sentiments  on  these 
mystic  subjects  which  seemed  favourable  to  heresy. 
And  though  it  would  require  a  long  life  barely  to 
read  the  tomes  which  the  occult  sciences  have 
elicited,  it  is  possible,  and  cannot  be  wholly  without 
interest,  to  trace  the  course  of  public  opinion  on 
matters  confessedly  beyond  the  reach  of  the  un- 
assisted human  intellect.  Now,  too,  that  the  incubus 
has  passed  away,  we  can  ascertain,  by  the  energies 
displayed  on  its  removal,  how  heavily  it  pressed  upon 
every  species  of  available  knowledge.  The  pneu- 
matological  creed  of  the  middle  ages  acted  to  a 
considerable  extent  in  the  same  manner  that  Ma- 
homedanism  has  done  in  those  countries  subjected 
to  its  influence.  It  established  a  number  of  facts 
and  influences,  which   were  to  be  received  without 


PNEUMATOLOGY.  103 

question,  on  pain  of  incurring  the  guilt  of  heresy. 
The  major  part  of  mankind,  therefore,  who  dared 
not  disbelieve  what  they  were  taught  as  a  matter  of 
religion,  however  much  it  might  contradict  their 
reason  and  their  experience,  gradually,  if  they 
thought  on  subjects  connected  at  all  with  pneu- 
matology,  prostrated  their  judgment  before  what 
they  considered  a  necessary  faith.  Those  only  who 
were  profoundly  versed  both  in  science  and  theology 
felt  themselves  at  liberty  to  reject  the  popular 
opinions;  and  so  dangerous  was  such  a  rejection, 
that  they  rarely  made  known  their  infidelity.  This 
state  of  things  continued  with  but  little  amelioration 
till  the  University  of  Paris,  by  the  publication  of 
their  celebrated  Articles,  gave  a  better  tone  to  the 
sentiments  of  the  public.  It  had,  however,  hardly 
passed  away  in  England,  even  in  the  reign  of  James 
I.;  nor  was  England  behind  the  Continent  in  the 
spirit  of  rational  investigation. 

That  the  nature  of  angels  is  more  dignified  than 
that  of  man  in  his  present  estate,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  entertained  by  those  ^vho  both  read  and  believe 
the  Scriptures.  We  find  mention  made  of  them  at  a 
verj'  early  period ;  and  the  tenor  of  the  sacred  writings 
would  lead  us  to  imagine  that  their  creation  must 
have  been  considerably  prior  to  that  of  man.  The 
prince  of  the  power  of  the  air  had  been  already  thrust 
out  from  the  presence  of  God  when  Adam  was  placed 
in  Eden;  and  there  seems  reason  to  believe  that  St. 
John  alluded  to  the  number  of  those  who  fell,  when  he 
speaks  of  the  third  part  of  the  stars  being  drawn 
down  along  with  the  old  serpent.     It  will  be  irre- 


104  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

levant  here  to  speak  of  the  causes  which  led  to  this 
expulsion,  or  rather  the  opinions  which  have  been 
held  about  such  causes,  as  our  present  object  is  to 
treat  of  those  which  have  been  entertained  concern- 
ing the  angels  which  kept  their  first  estate  ;  of  the 
offices  in  which  they  were  engaged,  the  first  of  which 
we  have  been  permitted  to  know  anything  is  that  of 
defending  the  glory  of  God  by  fighting  under  the 
command  of  Michael  their  prince  against  Lucifer  and 
his  rebellious  hosts.  "  And  there  was  war  in  heaven: 
Michael  and  his  angels  fought  against  the  dragon ; 
and  the  dragon  fought  and  his  angels,  and  prevailed 
not;  neither  was  their  place  found  any  more  in 
heaven."^  On  subjects  like  these,  and  quoting  from 
a  book  so  little  understood  and  so  full  of  awful 
mysteries  as  the  Apocalypse,  it  would  be  absurd  to 
attempt  exactness  in  chronology,  but  we  may  be 
allowed  to  remark  thus  much  ;  That  this  battle,  here 
spoken  of,  must  have  been  immediately  subsequent 
to  that  crime,  be  it  what  it  may,  which  occasioned 
the  expulsion  of  the  sinning  angels  from  heaven  ;  for 
if  the  third  part  of  the  stars  in  heaven  (v.  4.)  do 
refer,  as  the  most  eminent  commentators  suppose,  to 
the  angelic  hosts  which  fell  with  Lucifer,  that  event 
must  have  been  closely  followed  by  the  combat 
spoken  of  by  St.  John  but  a  few  verses  lower ;  and 
the  issue  of  that  combat  was,  that  "  their  place  was 
no  more  found  in  heaven."  The  short  allusion  here 
made  by  the  inspired  apostle  to  the  doings  of  higher 
orders  of  intelligences  than  our  own,  this  brief  and 
distant  glimpse  of  the  awful  secrets  of  heaven,  has 

'  Rev.  xii.  7,  8. 


PNEUMATOLOGY.  105 

been,  as  might  well  be  imagined,  made  the  basis  of  a 
host  of  wild  and  unwarrantable  theories.  The  place 
where  the  battle  was  fought,  the  number  of  those 
who  combated,  the  time  the  conflict  endured,  the 
orders  of  angels  concerned,  the  period  that  the  fallen 
spirits  had  remained  sinless,  all  were  the  subjects  of 
vehement  and  most  unprofitable  discussion.  A  few 
specimens  of  the  opinions  entertained  may  suffice. 
The  followers  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  maintain,  that 
the  angels  who  fell  sinned  the  second  instant  after 
their  creation,  that  the  battle  took  place  immediately, 
was  fought  in  "  the  Empyrsean  heaven,"  and  occupied 
exactly  one  instant  {punctum  temporis,  nempe  indi- 
viduum  nunc) ;  so  that,  in  the  third  instant  after  the 
creation  of  angels,  one  third  of  them  were  cast  down 
to  hell.  Those  who  side  with  Scotus  add  two  more 
instants  to  the  unsullied  existence  of  the  angels,  and 
declare  that  the  conflict  took  place  in  the  firma- 
ment. This  was  also  the  opinion  of  St.  Augustine.' 
Eusebius,  in  his  "  Ecclesiastical  History,"  has  pre- 
served a  great  number  of  similar  theories.  Disputes 
were  also  held,  and  carried  on  not  very  gently  on  the 
questions.  When  were  angels  created  ?  What  their 
number  was  ?  Whether  it  were  possible  for  an  angel 
to  go  from  one  place  to  another  without  passing 
through  the  intermediate  space?  Whether  they 
occupied  any  space  at  all  ?  And  if  so,  how  much  ? 
How  many  angels  could  dance  on  the  point  of  a 
needle  without  jostling  one  another?  What  were 
the  angels  made  of?  And  this  last  question  was 
answered  in  a  very    singular  way  by   some  of  the 

'  De  Civ.  Dei. 

F   5 


106  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

learned.  "  The  angels  were  formed  from  the  chaos 
before  the  separation  of  the  dry  land  from  the  water 
— the  good  angels  from  the  right  side,  those  who  fell 
from  the  left  side,  which  side  was  called  ^putredo 
terra^'  the  rottenness  of  the  earth."  i  Mentioning 
this  notion,  Reginald  Scott  says,  "  it  was  adopted  by 
those  who  would  be  thought  methodical,  and  to  have 
crept  out  of  wisdom's  bosom;"-  but  he  coarsely 
though  facetiously  indicates  for  them  a  very  diiferent 
birth-place. 

1  Disc,  concerning  Devils  and  Spirits,  book  i.  chap.  viii. 
^  Id.  ib. 


APPARITIONS.  107 


CHAPTER  II. 

APPARITIONS    OF    THE    DECEASED,    COMMONLY 
CALLED   GHOSTS. 

The  determined  scepticism  of  the  philosophers  of 
the  last  century  on  this  subject  has  now  vanished — 
the  universal  credulity  of  the  vulgar  has  vanished 
with  it,  and  now,  if  at  any  time,  it  may  stand  some 
chance  of  a  fair  and  candid  examination. 

The  words  of  our  Lord  to  his  disciples,  "Handle  me 
and  see,  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones  as  ye  see 
me  have,"  are  enough  to  satisfy  the  Christian  as  to  the 
possibihty  of  such  appearances,  for  surely  had  there 
been  cause  He  would  have  rebuked  them  for  their 
vain  and  idle  superstition.  On  the  contrary,  He 
tacitly  admits  the  correctness  of  their  views  on  the 
subject  of  spirits,  and  argues  from  that  correctness  to 
the  fact  of  His  own  bodily  resurrection  .The  well 
authenticated  relations,  which  attest  the  appearance 
of  the  departed,  are  too  numerous  to  leave  a  doubt 
on  the  subject ;  and  if  in  the  pages  which  follow,  we 
relate  or  repeat  some  ludicrous  instances  of  mere 
superstition,  it  is  as  much  to  show  cause  for  the  dis- 
belief which  in  many  minds  so  long  prevailed  as  to 
exhibit  the  need  of  careful  investigation  before  we 
accept  any  narrative  of  the  kind. 

Time  so  occupied  cannot  be  said  to  be  lost,  for 
every  fact  well  attested  which  tends  to  reveal  the 


108  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

nature  of  a  spiritual  existence,  or  the  points  of 
contact  between  the  visible  and  the  invisible  world, 
cannot  but  be  of  importance  both  in  a  moral  and 
psychological  point  of  view. 

The  existence  of  ghosts  has  been,  among  all 
ignorant  nations,  one  of  the  grounds  on  which  they 
built  their  belief  of  the  soul's  immortality.  The 
feast  of  souls,  observed  by  the  North  American 
Indians,^  is  one  of  those  striking  solemnities  which 
cannot  fail  to  produce  a  powerful  impression  on 
minds  capable  of  enthusiasm.  In  the  month  of  No- 
vember the  different  families  which  compose  one  of 
their  tribes  assemble  and  erect  a  log  hut  in  a  soli- 
tary part  of  the  wilderness.  Each  family  collects  the 
skeletons  of  its  ancestors  who  have  not  yet  been 
interred  in  the  common  tombs  of  the  tribe ;  the 
skulls  of  the  dead  are  painted  with  vermilion,  and 
the  skeletons  are  adorned  with  their  military  ac- 
coutrements. They  choose  a  stormy  day,  and  bring 
their  bones  to  the  hut  in  the  desert.  Games  and 
funeral  solemnities  are  celebrated,  and  ancient  treaties 
again  ratified  in  the  presence  of  their  fathers.  They 
sit  down  to  the  banquet,  the  living  intermingled  with 
the  dead.  The  elders  of  the  tribe  relate  their  mythic 
fables  and  their  ancient  traditions.  They  then  dig  a 
spacious  grave,  and  with  funeral  dirges  carry  the 
bones  of  their  fathers  to  the  tombs.  The  remains  of 
the  respective  famihes  are  separated  by  bear  skins 
and  beaver  furs.  A  mound  of  earth  is  raised  over 
their  graves,  on  the  top  of  which  a  tree  is  planted, 
which  they  term  the  tree  of  tears  and  of  sleep. 

'  Adair's  Hist,  of  the  Anu'iican  Indians. 


APPARITIONS.  109 

From  the  consideration  of  such  ideas  as  these  it 
will  not  seem  alien  to  our  purpose  to  gather  to- 
gether a  few  of  the  strange  and  wild  notions  which 
prevailed  among  our  own  forefathers,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  spectral  appearances.  A  ghost  differs  from 
others,  by  always  being  the  spirit  of  a  human 
being  now  dead — visible,  but  not  tangible.  A  work 
on  the  subject,  written  by  the  Rev.  I.  Taylor,  con- 
tains, among  much  flippancy,  some  good  remarks. 
Speaking  to  the  believers  in  the  vulgar  apparitions  of 
his  own  time,  he  says,  "  If  you  should  fall  in  with  a 
ghost,  do  not  attempt  to  exorcise  it,  or  in  any  way  to 
lay  it,  but  proceed  as  you  would  do  were  it  a  dis- 
agreeable fleshly  intruder,  and  you  will  seldom  fail  in 
your  object.  Thus  when  a  friar  thought  proper  to 
personate  a  ghost  at  the  court  of  the  late  Emperor 
Joseph,  King  Augustus,  who  then  happened  to  be  at 
Vienna,  and  in  that  apartment  of  the  imperial  palace 
which  the  ghost  occupied,  walked  up  to  him,  and 
taking  him  by  the  middle,  flung  him  out  of  the 
window,  laying  him  thereby  so  effectually  on  the 
pavement  that  he  never  again  made  his  appearance 
in  this  world."  But  the  best  authority  for  popular 
opinions  of  ghosts,  is  Reginald  Scott,  who,  with 
great  minuteness,  gives  his  sources  of  information. 
"  And  first,"  says  he,  "  you  should  understand,  that 
the  souls  in  heaven  may  come  down  and  appear  to  us 
when  they  list,  and  assume  any  body,  saving  their 
own,  otherwise  such  souls  should  not  be  perfectly 
happy.  You  may  know  the  good  souls  from  the  bad 
very  easily  ;  for  a  damned  soul  hath  a  heavy  and  sour 
look,  whereas  a  saint's  soul  hath  a  pleasant  and  merry 


110  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

countenance;  these  also  are  white  and  shining,  the 
others  coal-black.  The  souls  of  the  blessed  do  most 
commonly  appear  to  those  who  are  born  on  ember 
days,  and  they  are  oftenest  seen  at  night,  for  that 
men  may  then  be  at  best  leisure  and  most  quiet. 
They  never  appear  to  the  whole  multitude,  seldom  to 
a  few,  but  commonly  to  one  only.  They  are  also 
most  seen  by  those  about  to  die,  as  Thrasella  saw 
Pope  Felix.  They  are  seen  by  some,  and  others, 
though  present,  see  nothing  of  them ;  as  Ursine  saw 
Peter  and  Paul,  yet  many  standing  by  saw  no  such 
sight,  but  thought  it  was  a  lie,  as,"  says  Scott,  "  I  do 
also.  Now  a  good  soul  taketh  no  shape  but  a  man, 
but  a  damned  soul  can  take,  and  commonly  doth  take, 
the  shape  of  a  beast,  a  serpent,  a  blackamore,  or 
especially  of  a  heretic.  Hence  we  learn  that,  in 
Scott's  opinion,  blackaraores  and  heretics  are  not  men, 
but  beasts ;  also  that  a  heretic  has  some  distinguish- 
ing mark  about  him,  by  which  he  may  infallibly  be 
known  from  a  Catholic. 

Scott  was  a  determined  disbeliever  in  all  that  he 
considered  supernatural,  and  his  venerable  tome  turns 
into  ridicule  everything  of  the  kind.  Yet  some  of  the 
best  and  wisest  men  of  his  age  stated  themselves  to 
have  been  subject  to  unearthly  visitations,  and  as  it 
would  be  impossible  to  doubt  the  veracity  of  Melanc- 
thon,  and  difficult  to  question  the  soundness  of  his 
judgment,  it  may  be  to  the  purpose  to  relate,  upon 
his  authority,  what  he  states  himself  to  have  witnessed. 
Travelling  in  Germany,  in  company  with  some  other 
persons,  they  saw  a  bird  of  an  unusual  appearance 
sitting  upon  a  tree,  and  singing  with  a  human  voice  ; 


APPARITIONS.  Ill 

at  last  it  clapped  its  wings,  and  exclaimed,  "  Oh, 
eternity !  eternity !  who  can  tell  the  length  of  eter- 
nity?" Melancthon  immediately  commanded  it,  in 
the  name  of  the  holy  Trinity,  to  say  what  it  was  ; 
whereupon  it  exclaimed,  "lam  a  damned  spirit!" 
and  immediately  flew  away.  This  amiable  and  learned 
man  was,  however,  a  victim  to  hypochondriasis,  as 
was  his  more  renowned  contemporary,  Luther.  The 
latter,  sleeping  one  night  with  a  bag  of  nuts  at  the 
head  of  his  bed,  which  nuts  were  the  present  of  a 
lady,  the  devil,  as  he  tells  us,  took  the  liberty  to 
crack  the  nuts  and  to  fling  the  shells  at  the  lawful 
owner.  "  Do  me  the  favour  to  dispose  of  them 
otherwise,"  said  Luther ;  "  you  are  perfectly  wel- 
come to  the  nuts,  but  do  not  throw  the  shells  in  my 
face." 

Much  discredit  has  been  thrown  upon  the  truth  of 
stories  concerning  supernatural  appearances,  by  their 
apparent  want  of  consequences,  and  it  has  been  said 
by  the  sceptics  before-mentioned,  that  it  is  seldom,  save 
in  novels  of  the  castle  and  trap-door — the  dagger  and 
bowl-of-poison  school,  that  ghosts  are  brought  into 
efi'ectual  service.  And  it  must  be  admitted  that  the 
notion  has  been  made  useful  in  Jesuitical  hands  to- 
wards the  support  of  certain  doctrines  which  were 
imagined  to  need  it. 

Gregory  the  Great  speaks  of  a  priest  who  had 
received  many  attentions  from  an  unknown  person, 
in  a  warm  bath.  By  way  of  recompense,  he  brought 
him,  one  day,  some  bread  which  had  been  among  the 
Eucharistic  oblations.  "  Why  do  you  give  me  this, 
father  ?  "  his  attendant  said  ;  "  this  is  holy  bread,     i 


112  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

cannot  eat  it.  I  was  once  master  here,  and  am  still 
bound  to  the  place  for  my  sins.  If  you  wish  to  serve 
me,  offer  this  bread  in  my  behalf,  and  know  that  your 
prayers  are  heard  when  you  find  me  here  no  longer." 
The  speaker  then  vanished.  A  week  was  now  spent 
by  the  priest  in  fasting,  prayers,  and  daily  oiFerings 
of  the  Eucharist.  When  it  was  expired,  he  went  to 
the  bath  again,  but  he  saw  nothing  of  his  former 
attendant.  ^  Mr.  Soames,"  quoting  this  legend,  re- 
marks :  "  This  tale  is  an  instructive  commentary  upon 
prevailing  notions  as  to  the  soul's  posthumous  condi- 
tion. As  it  is  only  one  among  many  such  stories,  long 
circulated  in  proof  of  purgatory,  and  in  support  of 
services  for  the  dead,  our  Reformers  having  no  Scrip- 
tural warrant  for  such  services,  were  fully  justified  in 
discontinuing  them.  Though  of  high  antiquity,  they 
had  been  largely  indebted  for  popularity  to  such 
contemptible  inventions,  and  they  have  been  latterly 
urged  as  undeniable  evidences  that  primitive  times 
held  the  Platonic  doctrine  of  purgatory." 

Among  stories  of  ghosts,  got  up  for  the  purpose  of 
establishing  peculiar  doctrines,  or  of  serving  particu- 
lar purposes,  may  be  mentioned  another,  given  in 
Mr.  Soames'  "  History  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  Church." 
It  is  related  of  Augustine,  the  Apostle  of  Kent,  by 
Brompton,^  and  touches  upon  the  danger  of  neg- 
lecting to  pay  tithes.  Its  real  value  is,  however,  as 
Mr. Soames*  remarks,  that  it  establishes  the  fact  that 


'  Greg.  Map;.  Op.  torn.  iii.  p.  304. 

"  Soames'  Hist.  Aiigl.  Sax.  Church,  vol.  i.  p.  64. 

'  Bronipton,  X.  Script.  736. 

*  Soames"  Ilist.  Angl.  Sax.  Church,  vol.  i.  p.  84. 


APPARITIONS.  113 

tithes  were  regularly  paid  by  the  British  Christians 
before  the  Saxon  invasion. 

When  Augustine  was  preaching  in  Oxfordshire,  a 
village  priest  addressed  him  thus  :  "  Father,  the  lord 
of  this  place  refuses  to  pay  tithes,  and  my  threats  of 
excommunication  only  increase  his  obstinacy.""  Au- 
gustine then  tried  his  powers  of  persuasion,  but  the 
lord  replied :  "  Did  not  I  plough  and  sow  the  land  ? 
The  tenth  part  belongs  to  him  who  owns  the  remain- 
ing nine."  It  was  now  time  for  mass,  and  Augustine, 
turning  to  the  altar,  said  :  "  I  command  every  excom- 
municated person  to  leave  the  church."  Immediately 
a  pallid  corpse  arose  from  beneath  the  doorway, 
stalked  across  the  church-yard,  and  stood  motionless 
beyond  its  boundary.  The  congregation,  gazing  in 
horror  and  affright,  called  Augustine's  attention  to 
the  spectre.  He  did  not  choose,  however,  to  break 
off  the  service.  Being  concluded,  he  said  :  "•  Be  not 
alarmed ;  with  cross  and  holy  water  in  hand,  we  shall 
know  the  meaning  of  this."  He  then  went  forward, 
and  thus  accosted  the  ghastly  stranger:  "I  enjoin 
thee,  in  the  name  of  God,  tell  me  who  thou  art?" 
The  ghost  replied  :  "In  British  times,  I  was  lord 
here,  but  no  warnings  of  the  priest  could  ever  bring 
me  to  pay  my  tithes.  At  length  he  excommunicated 
me,  and  my  disembodied  soul  was  thrust  into  hell. 
When  the  excommunicated  were  bidden  to  depart, 
your  attendant  angels  drove  me  from  my  grave." 
Augustine's  power  was  now  exerted  in  raising  the 
excommunicating  priest  from  his  narrow  dwelling- 
place,  and  having  thus  a  second  spectre  before  him, 
he  asked :  "  Know  you  this  person  ?"     The  unearthly 


114  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

clergyman  replied :  "  Full  well,  and  to  my  cost."  He 
was  then  reminded  by  Augustine  of  God's  mercy,  and 
of  the  departed  lord's  long  torture  in  hell.  A  scourge 
was  put  into  his  hand.  The  excommunicated  party 
knelt  before  him,  received  absolution,  and  then  quietly 
returned  to  the  grave.  His  own  return  thither  soon 
followed,  although  Augustine,  desirous  of  his  assist- 
ance in  preaching  the  Gospel,  would  fain  have  prayed 
for  a  renewed  term  of  life.  Of  course  the  tithes  were 
regularly  paid  in  future,  by  the  hitherto  refractory 
Saxon. 

There  is  a  little  story  current  in  Germany,  and 
which  is  translated  by  William  J.  Thoms,  Esq.,  in 
his  "  Lays  and  Legends  of  various  Nations,"  which 
is  very  pretty,  and  will  lead  us  directly  to  another 
important  thing,  to  wit,  the  dress  of  ghosts.  The 
story  to  which  we  allude  is  called  the  "  Stolen 
Pennies,"  and  runs  thus : — "  A  man  and  his  wife  and 
children  were,  once  upon  a  time,  sitting  at  their  noon- 
tide meal,  with  a  good  friend  whom  they  had  invited 
to  share  it  with  them  ;  and  while  they  were  so  seated, 
the  clock  struck  twelve,  and  the  stranger  saw  the 
door  open,  and  a  very  little  child,  dressed  all  in  white, 
came ;  it  neither  looked  about  nor  spake  a  word,  but 
went  right  through  the  chamber.  Soon  afterwards  it 
came  back,  as  silently  as  before,  and  went  out  of  the 
door  again  ;  and  it  came  again,  in  like  manner,  on  the 
second  and  third  days,  until  at  length  the  stranger 
asked  the  good  man  of  the  house  to  whom  that  beau- 
tiful child  belonged  who  came  every  day  at  noon  into 
the  chamber?  '  I  have  never  seen  it,'  said  he,  'nor 
do  I  know  to  whom  it  can  belong.'     On  the  following 


APPARITIONS.  115 

day,  the  stranger  pointed  it  out  to  the  father  when  it 
came  in,  but  he  saw  it  not,  neither  did  his  wife  or 
children  see  it.  Then  the  stranger  arose,  went  to  the 
door  through  which  it  had  passed,  opened  it  a  httle 
way  and  peeped  in  :  then  saw  he  the  child  sitting  on 
the  ground,  groping  and  raking  in  the  crevices  on 
the  floor;  as  soon,  however,  as  it  perceived  the 
stranger,  it  vanished.  Then  he  related  what  he  had 
seen,  and  described  the  child  so  minutely,  that  the 
mother  knew  it  at  once,  and  said  :  '  Alas  !  that  is  my 
own  dear  child  that  died  about  four  weeks  since.' 
Then  he  broke  up  the  flooring  and  found  there  two 
pennies,  that  the  child  had  once  received  from  the 
mother  to  give  to  a  poor  beggar,  but  it  had  thought 
that  it  could  buy  sweetmeats  with  the  two  pennies, 
so  had  kept  them  and  hidden  them  in  the  crevices  of 
the  floor,  and  therefore  it  had  found  no  rest  in  the 
grave,  but  had  come  every  day,  at  noon,  to  search  for 
the  pennies  ;  therefore  the  parents  gave  the  money  to 
a  poor  man,  and  after  that  the  child  was  never  more 
seen." 

The  idea  of  the  restlessness  of  lost  spirits  is  pre- 
sented to  the  mind  in  a  thousand  different  ways.  The 
perpetual  hunt  of  "  der  Wilde  Jager;"  the  ceaseless 
and  stormy  voyage  of  that  spectre-ship  called  the 
Flying  Dutchman,  the  crew  of  which  are  said  to  have 
been  stricken  with  plague  as  a  punishment  for  some 
dreadful  crime  in  the  infancy  of  navigation,  and  con- 
demned after  death  still  to  be  the  sport  of  winds  and 
waves,  are  cases  in  point.  The  punishment  of  Paolo 
and  Francesca  di  Rimini  and  others,  who  sinned  in 
like  manner,  was  but  the  common  superstition  of  the 


U6  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

day,   recast   in    the  mind  of  Dante ;    and  our  own 
Chaucer  expresses  a  similar  idea. 

And  breakers  of  the  laws  sooth  to  sain, 
And  lecherous  folk  after  that  they  been  dead 
Shall  whirl  about  the  world  always  in  pain, 
Till  many  a  world  be  passed  out  of  dread. 

Assembly  of  Fowls. 

In  the  story  of  the  stolen  pennies  we  have  two 
particulars  respecting  the  belief  held  by  a  nation 
allied  in  blood  with  our  own,  in  ghosts  worthy  of 
notice,  viz.,  first,  that  ghosts  can  appear  at  all  times, 
even  at  noon-day ;  and  next,  that  they  do,  contrary 
to  the  opinion  of  Reginald  Scott,  appear  in  proper 
person  and  proper  costume.  In  the  little  story  re- 
lated above  there  was  a  reason  assigned  for  the 
appearance  ;  but  in  seven  out  of  ten  of  extant  ghost 
stories,  there  is  so  evident  a  want  of  cause,  that  they 
must  be  classed  as  inventions,  and  not  very  cunningly 
devised.  Often,  indeed,  when  a  more  direct  purpose 
has  been  assigned,  darker  motives  have  been  the 
origin.  So  long  back  as  1632,  Glanville  relates,  that 
a  man  gave  evidence  before  magistrates  that  the 
spirit  of  a  young  woman  had  appeared  to  him.  It 
appeared  that  the  deceased,  who  was  possessed  of 
considerable  personal  attractions,  had  been  way-laid, 
grossly  ill-treated,  and  at  last  murdered.  These  par- 
ticulars, with  some  others  unnecessary  to  repeat,  the 
ghost  declared  to  him,  and  also  told  him  who  were 
the  murderers,  and  where  they  had  concealed  the 
body.  The  informer  then  led  the  officers  of  justice 
to  a  pit,  where  they  found  her  mangled  remains  ;  the 
two  accused  persons  were  apprehended,  and,  on  the 
evidence   above   related,   condemned   and    executed. 


APPARITIONS.  1 1 7 

To  the  last  they  persevered  in  solemnly  maintaining 
their  innocence.  In  this  case  it  seems  but  too 
evident  by  whom  the  atrocious  deed  had  been  com- 
mitted. Yet  there  are  instances  recorded,  and  that 
too,  on  competent  authority,  of  crimes  having  been 
prevented  or  detected  by  spectral  appearances;  and 
of  all  stories  in  which  ghosts  have  been  so  instru- 
mental, the  latest,  and  one  of  the  best,  is  thus  related 
by  Mr.  Montgomery  Martin,  in  his  History  of  Aus- 
traha,  p.  130. 

A  settler  on  the  great  western  road  was  missing 
from  his  small  farm.  His  convict  overseer  gave  out 
that  he  had  gone  off  privately  to  England,  and  left 
the  property  in  his  care.  This  was  thought  extra- 
ordinary, as  the  settler  was  not  in  difficulties,  and 
was  a  steady  prudent  man.  The  affair,  however,  was 
almost  forgotten,  when  one  Saturday  night  another 
settler  was  returning  home  with  his  horse  and  cart 
from  market.  On  arriving  at  a  part  of  the  fence  near 
the  road-side,  on  the  farm  of  his  absent  neighbour, 
he  thought  he  saw  him  sitting  on  the  rails  :  immedi- 
ately the  farmer  pulled  up  his  mare,  hailed  his  friend, 
and  receiving  no  answer,  got  out  of  the  cart,  and 
went  towards  the  fence.  His  neighbour,  as  he  plainly 
appeared  to  be,  quitted  the  fence  and  crossed  the 
field  towards  a  pond  in  the  direction  of  his  home, 
which  it  was  supposed  he  had  deserted.  The  farmer 
thought  it  strange,  remounted  his  cart,  and  proceeded 
home  :  the  next  morning  he  went  to  his  neighbour's 
cottage  expecting  to  see  him,  but  saw  only  tlie  over- 
seer, who  laughed  at  the  story,  and  said  that  his 
master  was  by  this  time  near  the  shores  of  England. 


118  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

The  circumstance  was  so  inexplicable  that  the  farmer 
went  before  the  nearest  justice  of  the  peace  (I  think 
it  was  the  Penrith  bench),  related  the  preceding 
circumstances,  and  added,  that  he  feared  foul  play 
had  taken  place.  A  native  black  who  was  (and  I 
believe  still  is)  attached  to  the  station  as  a  constable, 
was  sent  with  some  of  the  mounted  police,  and  ac- 
companied the  farmer  to  the  rails,  where  the  latter 
thought  he  saw,  the  evening  before,  his  deceased 
friend.  The  spot  was  then  pointed  out  to  the  black, 
without  showing  him  the  direction  which  the  lost 
person  apparently  took  after  leaving  the  fence.  On 
close  inspection  a  part  of  the  upper  rail  was  observed 
to  be  discoloured.  It  was  scraped  with  a  knife  by 
the  black,  who  next  smelt  at  it  and  tasted  it.  Imme- 
diately after  he  crossed  the  fence,  and  took  a  straight 
direction  for  the  pond  near  the  cottage ;  on  its  sur- 
face was  a  scum  which  he  took  up  in  a  leaf,  and  after 
tasting  and  smelling,  he  declared  to  be  white  man's 
fat  several  times;  somewhat  after  the  manner  of  a 
blood-hound  he  coursed  round  the  lake;  at  last  he 
darted  into  the  neighbouring  thicket,  and  halted  at  a 
place  containing  some  loose  and  decayed  brushwood. 
On  removing  this  he  thrust  down  the  ramrod  of  his 
musket  into  the  earth,  smelt  at  it,  and  then  desired 
the  spectators  to  dig  there.  Instantly  spades  were 
brought  from  the  cottage,  and  the  body  of  the  settler 
was  found  with  the  skull  fractured,  and  presenting 
every  indication  of  having  been  some  time  immersed 
in  water.  The  overseer  who  was  in  possession  of  the 
property  of  the  deceased,  and  who  had  invented  the 
story  of  his  departure  for  England,  was  committed  to 


APPARITIONS.  119 

gaol  and  tried  for  murder.  The  foregoing  circum- 
stantial evidence  formed  the  main  proofs.  He  was 
found  guilty,  sentenced  to  death,  and  proceeded  to 
the  scaffold  protesting  his  innocence.  Here,  how- 
ever, his  hardihood  forsook  him;  he  acknowledged 
the  murder  of  his  late  master;  that  he  came  behind 
him  as  he  was  crossing  the  identical  rail  on  which 
the  farmer  fancied  he  saw  the  deceased,  and  with  one 
blow  on  the  head  killed  him,  dragged  the  body  to  the 
pond,  and  threw  it  in,  but  after  some  days  took  it  out 
again  and  buried  it  where  it  was  found.  Mr.  M. 
adds,  "  the  sagacity  of  the  native  black  was  remark- 
able; but  the  unaccountable  manner  in  which  the 
murder  was  discovered,  is  one  of  the  inscrutable 
dispensations  of  providence." 

Now  upon  a  story  so  well  authenticated  and  so  cir- 
cumstantial as  this  a  few  remarks  may  be  useful.  In 
the  first  place  the  wonder  does  not  stop  with  the  appa- 
rition of  the  deceased  settler ;  the  proceedings  of  the 
black  are  far  more  extraordinary.  That  he  should 
be  able  to  distinguish  after  the  lapse  of  a  consider- 
able time,  during  which  it  had  been  exposed  to  the 
air,  and  become  partly  decomposed,  the  fat  of  a 
WHITE  man  is  of  itself  sufiicient  to  stagger  belief,  but 
when  without  other  index  than  scent  we  find  him 
tracing  the  body  to  the  pond,  and  thence  to  its  final 
resting-place,  we  must  pause  before  we  give  our 
assent.  We  do  not  mean  for  a  moment  to  call  in 
question  any  of  the  facts  related  by  Mr.  jNIartin,  but 
we  would  draw  from  them  widely  different  conclu- 
sions from  those  to  which  he  appears  to  have  come. 
It   is  well  known   that   a   bloodhound   even  at   the 


120  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

distance  of  two  or  three  days  can  trace  the  path  of  a 
stag  or  a  fox,  but  these  are  animals  having  a  strong 
scent,  and  we  do  not  think  any  instances  are  on 
record  of  a  bloodhound  having  tracked  the  path  of  a 
man  a  week  after  the  man  had  trodden  it ;  here,  how- 
ever, we  have  not  a  bloodhound  but  a  black  man 
tracking  the  body  of  a  man  by  the  scent  several 
weeks  (for  so  the  narrative  implies)  after  the  event, 
and  after  tasting  a  scum  on  the  surface  of  the  water 
and  deciding  it  to  be  the  fat  of  a  icliite  man,  he 
discovers  the  place  where  the  remains  are  interred. 
The  party  accused  of  the  murder  at  last  confessed, 
and  did  not  accuse  any  accomplice,  so  that  there 
is  no  reason  to  think  either  the  neighbouring  farmer 
or  the  black  constable,  accessories  before  the  fact — 
but  how  did  they  get  their  information — for  few  in 
England  will  credit  the  ghost  of  the  one  or  the  scent 
of  the  other.  There  is  a  mode  of  explaining  this 
mystery  which  may  be,  perhaps,  more  satisfactory. 
Supposing  the  farmer,  by  some  means  or  other,  to 
have  acquired  the  knowledge  of  his  friend's  death, 
and  the  way  in  which  his  body  was  disposed  of,  and 
to  have  communicated  this  information  to  the  black 
constable,  one  part  of  the  difficulty  is  thus  avoided, 
and  the  whole  case  will  appear  a  case  of  collusion 
between  the  farmer  and  the  black.  But  then  it  may 
be  said  what  right  have  we  to  attack  the  integrity  of 
the  farmer  ?  We  do  not  do  so.  There  are  circum- 
stances connected  with  the  state  of  New  South  Wales 
which  make  it  very  probable  that  to  have  accused  the 
convict  overseer  in  the  first  place  would  have  endan- 
gered the  accuser's  life,  whereas  by  the  course  taken 


APPARITIONS.  12  J 

a  kind  of  supernatural  a\ve  is  thrown  over  the  whole, 
which  w^ould  serve  at  once  to  guarantee  the  integrity 
and  secure  the  person  of  the  farmer  who  took  on 
himself  the  office  of  prosecutor. 

The  story  of  the  stolen  pennies  led  us  to  the 
subject  of  the  dress  of  ghosts ;  and  an  anecdote 
occurs  connected  with  this  topic,  in  Mr.  Taylor's 
book,  one  of  the  best  authenticated,  and  the  most 
clearly  explained,  that  grace  the  annals  of  ghostly 
history  : — In  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  there 
was,  in  a  town,  in  the  west  of  England,  a  club  con- 
sisting of  twenty-four  members,  who  were  wont  once 
in  the  week  to  hold  social  meetings,  for  the  especial 
purpose  of  drinking  punch  and  talking  politics.  Like 
the  academy  of  Rubens  at  Antwerp,  each  member 
had  his  peculiar  chair,  and  the  president's  was  more 
exalted  than  the  rest.  One  of  the  members  had  been 
for  some  time  in  a  dying  state,  and  his  chair  remained, 
of  course,  vacant.  The  club  being  met  on  their  usual 
night,  inquiries  were  made  concerning  their  friend, 
who  lived  in  the  adjoining  house  ;  the  answer  was, 
that  he  could  not  live  through  the  night.  This 
mournful  intelligence  threw  a  gloom  on  the  conver- 
sation, and  all  efforts  to  turn  it  from  the  sad  subject 
were  unavailing.  About  midnight  the  door  opened; 
the  hitherto  absent  member  entered,  seated  himself 
in  his  own  place,  gazed  wildly  round,  but  said  no- 
thing: at  length  he  again  rose,  walked  out,  and  left 
them.  It  was  not  till  after  a  long  pause  that  the 
company  recovered  their  speech,  and  of  course  their 
first  and  whole  conversation  was  on  the  dreadful 
apparition   which    they   had  just   witnessed.     They 

II.  G 


122  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

sent  to  the  next  house  and  found  that  at  the  very 
hour  he  had  been  seen  in  the  club,  their  companion 
died.  This  story  was  credited,  for  twenty-three  re- 
spectable individuals  were  able  to  testify  its  truth  ; 
and  what  could  be  urged  against  it?  Years  rolled 
on  ;  the  story  ceased  to  engage  attention,  and  was  at 
last  forgotten,  unless  when  occasionally  related  to 
silence  an  unbeliever.  One  of  the  club  was  a  medi- 
cal practitioner,  and  in  the  course  of  his  practice  was 
called  on  to  attend  an  old  woman,  who  had  been  in 
the  habit  of  attending  the  sick.  She  said  she  had 
one  thing  lay  very  heavily  on  her  mind,  and  she 
wished  to  disburthen  herself  of  it.    "You  remember," 

said   she,    "  Mr.  ,    whose   ghost   occasioned   so 

much  talk  twenty  years  ago.  Well,  I  was  his  nurse, 
and  on  the  night  he  died  I  left  the  room  for  some- 
thing that  was  wanted,  at  which  time  he  was  in  a 
high  delirium  ;  in  less  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour  1 
returned,  and  found  that  the  patient  had  dressed 
himself  and  gone  out;  I  was  so  much  frightened 
that  I  had  no  power  to  stir,  but  very  soon,  to  my 
astonishment,  he  entered  the  room  shivering,  and  his 
teeth  chattering  with  cold,  pulled  off  his  clothes, 
lay  down  and  died  instantly.  I  could  (said  the  old 
woman)  have  contradicted  the  story  of  the  ghost, 
but  I  dared  not,  though  I  knew,  from  what  had 
happened,  that  he  must  have  gone  to  the  club-room 
himself." 

Most  ghost  stories  might  be  accounted  for  in 
a  manner  equally  satisfactory,  but  being  not  unfre- 
quently  mere  tricks,  there  is  no  motive  to  reveal 
the   mystery,    and  many  little  circumstances   which 


APPARITIONS.  123 

would  tend  to  throw  light  on  the  wonder  are  over- 
looked at  the  time,  and  totally  forgotten  afterwards. 

We  before  noticed  a  remark  of  Taylor's,  that 
ghosts  should  be  treated  as  living  beings,  if  you 
wish  ever  to  derive  benefit  from  their  visitation, 
or,  indeed,  to  escape  disastrous  consequences.  To 
this  end  he  relates  a  tale,  that  about  fifty,  or  at  the 
present  date  we  may  safely  say  eighty  years  ago, 
some  labouring  men  met  at  a  public-house  at  Ripon, 
in  Yorkshire,  for  the  purpose  of  convivial  enjoyment. 
After  much  merriment,  the  subject  of  courage  was 
introduced,  and  each  man  had  a  wonderful  adventure 
of  his  own  to  relate,  with  a  ghost,  a  mad  dog,  or  a 
pugilist ;  much  boasting  followed,  till  one  of  the 
company,  who  had  hitherto  remained  silent,  rose  and 
declared  that  he  would  wager  ten  guineas  that  not 
one  of  them  would  dare  to  fetch  from  the  bone-house 
a  skull,  and  place  it  on  the  table  before  them, — the 
bone-house  in  the  parish  church-yard  was  about  a 
mile  from  thence.  This  wager  was  immediately 
accepted  by  one  of  the  party,  who  forthwith  pro- 
ceeded on  his  expedition.  The  person  who  had  pro- 
posed the  bet  now  requested  of  the  landlady  the  loan 
of  a  sheet,  declaring,  that  as  he  knew  a  shorter  way 
than  that  which  his  opponent  had  taken,  he  would 
soon  cool  the  courage  of  this  heroic  adventurer. 
Highly  enjoying  the  joke,  the  landlady  complied, 
and  our  wagerer  set  off  with  the  utmost  speed  :  he 
arrived  at  the  bone-house  first,  and,  throwing  the 
sheet  around  him,  placed  himself  in  a  corner  of  the 
place.  Very  soon  the  other  arrived  with  a  slow 
deliberate   pace,  opened   the   door,  and,  seeing   the 


124  THE  TWIN    GIANTS. 

figure  in  white,  was,  as  he  afterwards  confessed, 
very  much  alarmed.  He  resumed  his  courage, 
stooped  down,  and  picked  up  a  skull.  Immediately 
the  phantom  exclaimed,  in  a  deep  and  hollow  voice, 
"  That  is  my  father's  skull."  "  If  it  is  your  father's 
skull,"  said  the  adventurer,  "  you  may  have  it  f  and 
so  saying,  he  threw  down  that  and  picked  up  another. 
Again  the  figure  in  white  interfered :  "  That,"  said 
he,  "  is  my  mother's  skull."  The  same  answer  was 
returned,  the  skull  thrown  down,  and  a  third  chosen. 
"That,"  exclaimed  the  ghost,  "is  my  own  skull.'" 
"  If  it  is  your  own  skull,"  was  the  reply,  "  I  '11  have 
it ;"  and  off  he  ran,  keeping  possession  of  the  skull, 
and  the  spectre  after  him.  In  his  flight  through  the 
churchyard  he  stumbled  over  a  stone,  which  occa- 
sioned the  ghost  to  fall  over  him,  not  a  little  increas- 
ing his  fright.  He  soon  extricated  himself,  and  bent 
his  way  towards  the  inn  from  whence  he  had  set  out. 
Bolting  suddenly  into  the  room,  he  flung  the  skull 
on  the  table,  his  hair  standing  on  end,  and  his  coun- 
tenance exhibiting  every  mark  of  terror.  "  There," 
cried  he,  "  is  the  skull  you  sent  me  for,  but,  look 
out,  the  right  owner  is  coming  for  it."  Down  went 
the  skull,  and  in  another  instant  in  came  the  figure 
in  the  sheet,  and  away  ran  the  company  like  the  blas- 
phemy club  at  the  ghost  of  Michael  Kelly,  some  out 
at  the  window,  some  up  the  chimney,  fully  believing 
that  a  ghost  had  come  to  punish  their  sacrilegious 
theft.  It  was  afterwards  acknowledged  that  the 
intrepid  adventurer  had  won  his  wager.  Had  he 
taken  with  him  a  good  stick,  and  cudgelled  the  spirit 
into  good  manners,  he  would  have  escaped  his  fright. 


APPARITIONS.  125 

his  exertion,  and   his  fall,  and  have  won  the  more 
easily  his  ten  guineas. 

It  is  well,  however,  not  to  use  pistols  or  swords 
against  ghosts,  lest,  contrary  to  your  expectation,  you 
find  yourself  involved  in  a  charge  of  manslaughter,  as 
was  the  case  with  one  who  too  roughly  laid  a  ghost 
at  Peckham ;  or,  perhaps,  in  a  similar  scrape  to  that 
of  a  young  midshipman,  who,  going  from  Plymouth 
to  London,  slept  one  night  at  a  country  town,  where 
he  heard,  from  his  astonished  landlord,  a  very  strange 
account  of  a  ghost,  which,  dressed  in  white,  was 
accustomed  to  parade  the  church-yard.  Strengthened 
with  an  extra  glass  of  grog,  he  determined  to  face 
this  apparition,  and,  if  possible,  bring  her  to  action. 
He  went  to  the  church-yard,  and  saw  through  the 
hazy  air  something  moving  backwards  and  forv/ards, 
but  its  shape  he  could  not  discern.  He  spake  to  it 
several  times  without  receiving  any  answer,  and  a 
brick  which  he  flung  at  it  had  only  the  effect  of  ren- 
dering it  quicker  in  its  motions.  He  then  cautiously 
approached,  but  so  misty  was  the  air  that  even  when 
almost  close  the  shape  of  the  spectre  was  still  un- 
known. Drawing  his  cutlass  he  bestowed  upon  the 
unlucky  apparition  a  hearty  cut,  at  which  it  imme- 
diately flew  out  of  sight,  and  afterwards  becoming 
again  visible,  moved  up  and  down  with  surprising 
velocity.  He  then  went  home  and  went  to  bed. 
Early  the  next  morning  the  young  sailor  was 
awakened  by  a  voice  of  the  town-crier,  and  exclaim- 
ing, with  the  usual  prelude,  "  Oh  yes  !  whereas  some 
evil-disposed  person  or  persons  did,  last  night,  cut, 
maim,  and  otherwise  injure  the  rector's  white  mare, 


126  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

which  was  quietly  grazing  in  the  church-yard :  this  is 
to  give  notice,  that  any  person  who  will  give  such 
information  as  that  the  offender  or  offenders  may  be 
brought  to  justice,  shall  receive  ten  guineas  reward." 
The  valorous  seaman  left  the  town  as  quietly  as 
possible. 

We  have  had  occasion  to  mention  the  exorcism,  or 
laying  of  ghosts.  It  seems  that  the  most  usual  place 
for  laying  ghosts  w^as  in  the  Red  Sea.  This  was  not 
necessary,  for  a  key  or  a  key-hole  would  answer  the 
purpose,  without  being  any  the  worse  for  use,  on 
account  of  its  new  occupant.  This  system  was  not 
peculiar  to  ghosts,  for  we  find  that  spiritual  essences 
of  any  kind  might,  by  some  potent  charm,  be  deprived 
of  their  liberty,  and,  from  wandering  about  through 
the  thin  air,  might  be  imprisoned  wheresoever  it 
pleased  those  who  had  thus  obtained  the  mastery 
over  them. 

One  more  ghost  story,  and  we  have  done.  The 
story  which  we  are  about  to  relate  was  told  the  writer 
by  an  intimate  friend,  a  graduate  of  Cambridge,  and 
he  had  it  from  his  brother,  a  post-captain  in  the  navj^, 

and  the  hero  of  the  tale.     Captain  S was  once 

appointed  to  the  command  of  a  tender,  not  at  the 
time,  it  seems,  in  much  employment,  and  he  had  only 
about  a  dozen  men  with  him,  he  being  the  only 
officer.  The  ship  was  an  old  ninety-gun  ship,  and 
being  no  longer  in  active  service,  was  painted  entirely 
black:  at  the  same  time  her  guns,  stores,  and  crew 
being  taken  out  of  her,  she  drew  but  little  water, 
and  made  a  figure  at  once  dismal  and  colossal. 
Imagine  so  small  a  crew   in    so  huge  and  desolate 


APPARITIONS.  127 

a  vessel,  anchored  ten  miles  from  a  shore,  where 
nothing  but  reeds  and  marshes  were  to  be  seen,  and 
during  weather,   wet,  foggy,  and    squally.     Captain 

S had  abundance  of  time  to  meditate  ;  and  among 

other  subjects  which  his  situation  forced  upon  him 
was  the  number  of  wild  legends  connected  with  the 
old  ship  he  now  commanded.  She  had  cruised  in  the 
West  Indies  during  the  reign  of  the  buccaneers. 
Scenes  of  bloodshed  and  wild  revelry  had  been  wit- 
nessed on  and  between  her  decks.  She  had  been 
laden  with  Spanish  gold,  and  her  crews  had  sent  to 
their  last  accounts  hundreds  of  pirates.  In  short, 
she  was  a  haunted  ship.  Tradition,  whatever  is  said 
for  their  bravery,  had  but  little  to  speak  for  the  good 
conduct,  in  other  respects,  of  her  once  occupants; 
and  it  was  said,  that  execrations  long  obsolete  some- 
times startled  the  ears  of  the  living  between  her 
decks.  Save  the  captain's  apartments,  all  the  bulk- 
heads were  cleared  away,  and  the  view  was  fully 
suited  to  the  ship,  the  season,  and  the  station.  For 
some  nights  all  went  off  very  well,  though  Captain 

S thought  there  certainly  were  very  strange  and 

very  loud  noises ;  but  at  last  these  became  more  and 
more  distinct,  and  formed  themselves  before  long  into 
the  noise  and  din  of  a  tumultuous  assembly  in  the 
midshipmen's  berth.  The  rattling  of  glasses  and 
bottles,  the  spilling  of  liquor,  oaths  and  songs  of  a 
past  period,  were  to  be  heard  with  a  fearful  distinct- 
ness, till  at  length  the  tumult  of  quarrel  succeeded 
to  the  tumult  of  intoxication,  and  the  clashing  of 
daggers,  mingled  with  discourse  such  as  in  the  pre- 
sent day  is  rarely  heard,  either  on  land  or  at  sea.  Night 


12S  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

after  night  this  continued,  and  continued  to  increase, 

till  one  night  Captain  S heard  a  low,  suppressed, 

but  inexpressibly  bitter  laugh,  and  then  marked  a 
stealthy  step  coming  round  towards  the  door  of  his 
cabin;  step  after  step  he  counted  as  it  drew  near, 
and  then  the  handle  of  his  door  was  violently  shaken. 

Captain  S was  a  man  whose  bravery  had  been 

too  often  tried  to  be  supposed  very  subject  to  the 
influence  of  fear,  but  he  acknowledged  that  his  heart 
beat  now  quicker  than  usual :  he  leaped  from  his  cot, 
drew  his  sabre,  and  approached  the  door ;  again  the 
same  bitter  suppressed  laugh  was  heard,  and  again 

the  door  handle  was  shaken.     Captain   S now 

suddenly  flung  open  the  door,  and  cut  furiously  about 
him,  but  nothing  was  to  be  seen ;  and  the  moon  was 
shining  between  the  decks,  so  that  he  could  see  from 
one  end  of  the  ship  to  the  other.  Struck  with  a 
shivering  awe  he  returned  to  bed,  but  no  sooner  was 
the  door  closed  than  a  long  bitter  peal  of  the  most 
deriding  laughter  was  raised  from  the  scene  of  the 
former  revelry.  After  this  he  never  heard  any  more, 
but  was  soon,  to  his  great  joy,  appointed  to  a  frigate. 
This  story  probably  owes  much  to  the  powerful  and 
excited  imagination  of  the  captain.  It  certainly  owes 
not  a  little  to  the  imagination  of  the  relater,  and  his 
exquisite  mode  of  telling  it ;  and,  as  we  before  re- 
marked, we  are  not  acquainted  with  any  of  the 
attendant  circumstances,  and,  consequently,  not  at 
all  qualified  to  judge.  It  must  be  admitted,  that  a 
haunted  ship  is  a  yet  more  fearfully  wild  and  desolate 
subject  for  fancy  than  a  haunted  house,  or  even  a 
haunted  castle. 


APPARITIONS.  129 

We  must  carefully  distinguish  between  ghosts  and 
apparitions.  Every  ghost,  if  it  becomes  visible,  is  an 
apparition  ;  but  every  apparition  is  not  a  ghost.  A 
ghost  is  the  spirit  of  a  deceased  person  ;  any  other 
supernatural  sight  is  an  apparition. 

"  Partial  darkness  is  the  most  powerful  means  by 
which  the  sight  is  deceived.  Night  is,  therefore,  the 
proper  time  for  apparitions;  and  the  state  of  the 
mind  during  that  season,  the  fear  and  caution  ob- 
served, the  opportunity  given  for  ambuscades  and 
assassinations,  depriving  us  of  society,  and  cutting 
oflF  many  trains  of  pleasing  ideas,  which  the  objects 
in  the  light  never  fail  to  cause,  are  all  calculated 
to  inspire  the  mind  with  apprehension ;  and  so  much 
of  our  happiness  depends  upon  our  senses,  that  the 
loss  of  any  one  would  be  sufficient  to  occasion  us  a 
great  degree  of  horror  and  uneasiness."  Thus  speaks 
a  very  entertaining  writer  on  the  subject,  and  adds, 
"  The  notions  of  the  ancients  respecting  the  soul 
may  receive  some  illustration  from  these  principles. 
In  the  dark,  or  twilight,  the  imagination  frequently 
transforms  an  inanimate  object  into  a  human  figure, 
but  on  a  nearer  view  this  resemblance  is  not  to  be 
seen.  Hence  the  ancients  sometimes  fancied  they 
saw  their  ancestors,  but  not  finding  the  reality,  dis- 
tinguished these  illusions  by  the  name  of  shades ; 
and  certainly  the  same  feelings  have  operated  in 
modern  times."  This  reasoning  is  rather  specious 
than  solid,  but  its  refutation  would  lead  us  very  far 
from  our  subject. 

We  shall  now  simply  give  a  few  anecdotes  of  re- 
markable apparitions  which  appear  not  to  have  been 

G   .5 


J  30  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

dreams.  In  the  sixteenth  century,  Jacopo  Donati, 
the  head  of  that  powerful  family,  one  of  the  most 
important  in  Venice,  had  a  child,  the  heir  to  the 
family,  very  ill.  At  night,  when  in  bed,  Donati 
saw  the  door  of  his  chamber  opened,  and  the  head 
of  a  man  thrust  in.  Knowing  that  it  was  no  one 
of  his  servants,  he  roused  the  house,  drew  his  sword, 
and,  attended  by  several  of  his  domestics,  went  over 
the  whole  palace,  all  the  servants  protesting  that 
they  had  seen  such  a  head  thrust  in  at  the  doors 
of  their  several  chambers  at  the  same  hour :  the 
fastenings  were  found  all  secure,  so  that  no  one 
could  have  come  in  from  without.  The  next  day 
the  child  died.  This  anecdote  rests  upon  the  au- 
thority of  Henningus  Grosius,  and  deserves  a  place 
with  the  Scotch  hodach  glass,  and  the  Irish  banshee. 

Many  apparitions  are  related  to  have  performed 
wonderful  actions,  to  have  gained  victories  (as  those 
supposed  to  be  gained  by  St.  Jago  over  the  Moors 
in  Spain),  to  have  foretold  future  events,  and  to 
have  done  many  things  far  beyond  human  power. 
The  Romans  believed  that  Castor  and  Pollux  fre- 
quently appeared  to  their  armies,  and  overcame  their 
enemies.  On  one  occasion,  Livy  tells  us,  that  after 
a  battle  had  been  successfully  waged,  two  young 
men,  of  more  than  human  beauty,  were  seen  ap- 
proaching Rome,  and  first  announced  the  victory  to 
the  Consul  Domitius,  who,  refusing  to  credit  the  in- 
formation, they  stroked  his  sable  beard,  and  it  became 
immediately  yellow.  From  this  circumstance  he  was 
called  Ahenobarbus,  or  brazen  beard ;  and  his  family 
continued  to  bear  it  until  the  time  of  the  Emperor 


APPARITIONS.  131 

Nero,  the  son  of  the  Consul  Domitius  Ahenobarbus, 
and  through  the  marriage  of  whose  widow  with  the 
Emperor  Claudius,  Nero  succeeded  to  the  throne ; 
the  name  became  then  extinct.  The  annals  of  Rome 
are  full  of  such  tales.  It  is  reported  of  Sylla,  the 
dictator,  that  when  an  infant,  and  borne  about  in 
the  arms  of  his  nurse,  he  was  met  by  a  tall  and 
majestic  woman,  who  declared  him  born  to  be  a 
ruler,  and  happy.  He  was  eminently  fortunate,  for 
he  obtained  the  supreme  power  after  an  almost 
uninterrupted  course  of  prosperity. 

Even  in  our  own  history,  we  have  some  popular 
stories  of  this  kind.  William  Rufus  was  warned  by 
the  apparition  of  a  monk  (some  think  by  a  monk  in 
flesh  and  blood),  not  to  hunt  on  the  day  on  which 
he  died ;  but  slighting  the  warning,  he  was  acci- 
dentally killed  by  Sir  John  Tyrrel. 

!Many  more  such  things  might  be  adduced,  but  we 
cannot  better  conclude  this  chapter  than  by  an  ac- 
count of  the  singular  case  of  Nicholai,  the  eminent 
and  learned  bookseller.  He  was  once  afflicted  with 
a  disorder  so  curious,  that  he  wrote  out  a  statement 
of  it  (which  is  now  to  be  found  in  "  Nicholson's 
Philosophical  Journal "),  and  laid  it  before  the 
Royal  Academy  of  Berlin.  It  appeared  from  this, 
that  Nicholai  was  troubled  with  a  painful  and  dis- 
tressing disease,  and  this  preying  upon  his  mind, 
threw  him  into  occasional  fits  of  dejection.  The  con- 
tinual recurrence  of  these  at  length  weakened  his 
constitution  and  affected  his  senses.  He  perceived 
shadows,  or  dark  outlines  of  figures,  in  all  positions 
before  him,  walking,  sitting,  and  running;  this  per- 


132  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

plexed   him,  but,  as  far  as  supernatural  beings  are 
concerned,  did  not  alarm  him,  though  he  began  to 
fear  he  was  losing  his  reason.     Nicholai  was  a  philo- 
sopher, and  remembering  the  reasoning  of  the  quack 
in  Moliere,  tried  it  in  his  own  case.     "  Where  there 
are  no   men,"   said  he,   "  there  can  be  no    shadows 
of  men ;  therefore,  I  do   not  see  these  figures,  but 
merely  imagine  I  see  them."     This,  however  good, 
did   not  dissipate  the  illusion,    and  as   he   took   no 
other  means  to  rid    himself  of  his  unpleasant  visi- 
tors, his  malady  increased :  the  figures  now  assumed 
the  appearance  of  solidity  and  colour,  and  he  could 
in   no    way   distinguish    them   from    really    existing 
persons.     The  features  were,  in  many  cases,  known 
to  him ;  some  were  the  apparitions  of  friends  long 
dead,    others  of  those    in   foreign    climes ;    some  of 
his  then    intimate   acquaintances,    others    complete 
strangers.      These    distressing   circumstances   drove 
him  for  aid   to  medicine ;  his  disease  left  him,  and 
with  it  the  figures,  first  gradually  fading  into  shadows, 
and  then  in  a  week  or  two  disappearing.     But  he 
was   again   attacked  with   his   former    disorder,    and 
again  the  same  unpleasant  circumstances  attended  it ; 
but  his  lowness  of  spirits  being  much  increased  by 
this  second  attack,  he  neglected  to  take  any  medicine 
at  all.     This  conduct  did  not  much  tend  to  amelio- 
rate his  condition,  and  this  time  his  spectral  com- 
panions not  only  moved  but  spoke,  and  with   some 
of  them  he  held  long  conversations;  but  his  acute 
intellect  soon  found  out  that  all  they  said  was  but 
the  echo  of  his  own  ideas,  and  from  this  he  drew 
an  additional  proof  of  their  actual  nonentity.     On 


APPARITIONS.  I 'S3 

a  second  application  to  medical  aid  he  completely 
recovered,  and  was  never  afterwards  troubled  in  the 
same  way.  This  is  a  species  of  disorder  not  so  very 
rare  as  to  excite  wonder  in  the  medical  practitioner; 
at  the  same  time  it  sets  in  a  very  strong  light  the 
nature  of  many  ghost  stories.  Among  those  who 
have  been  at  different  times  subjects  of  these  strange 
hallucinations,  have  been  the  late  Mr.  Roscoe  and 
a  once  popular  minister  of  the  crown. 


1.34  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 


CHAPTER  III. 


WITCHCRAFT. 


The  study  of  this  branch  of  popular  superstition, 
though  despised  by  many  who  would  fain  be  thought 
wise,  will  not  be  held  in  contempt  by  those  qualified 
to  judge  of  its  importance.  To  ascertain  how  far,  on 
this  topic,  the  human  mind  has  deviated  from  truth — 
how,  in  all  ages,  a  sense  of  some  powers  intermediate 
between  man  and  his  Creator,  has,  notwithstanding 
that  deviation,  maintained  its  hold  upon  mankind— and 
to  investigate  subjects  which  often  throw  a  strong  light 
upon  the  Scriptures  of  truth,  cannot  be  uninteresting. 
We  shall  therefore,  in  this  chapter  and  the  following, 
give  a  series  of  sketches  of  the  principal  branches 
of  what  has  been  sometimes  called  sorcery.  This 
will  include  the  doctrines  and  histories  of  Witchcraft, 
Familiar  Spirits,  and  Demons,  with  their  manners, 
or  supposed  manners  of  action ;  and  on  these,  in  the 
order  in  which  we  have  named  them,  we  shall  now 
make  a  few  observations. 

Witchcraft  implies  a  kind  of  sorcery,  more  espe- 
cially prevalent  among  the  female  sex ;  the  professors 
of  which,  by  entering  into  a  compact  with  infernal 
agencies,  were  supposed  enabled  to  alter  the  course 
of  the  otherwise  immutable  laws  by  which  Nature  is 
governed,  to  raise  tempests,  to  transport  themselves  at 
will  to  great  distances,  to  transform  themselves  into 


WITCHCRAFT.  135 

different  shapes,  to  afflict  and  torment  those  who 
offended  them ;  and,  in  short,  by  virtue  of  this  sup- 
posed compact,  to  do  whatsoever  they  pleased.  These 
ideas  have  prevailed  in  all  ages  and  in  all  countries, 
and  we  have  to  look  to  the  sacred  records  for  the 
earliest  accounts  of  this  phenomenon.  Before  giving 
an  account  of  early  Witchcraft,  we  must  discrimi- 
nate been  Witchcraft  and  Magic ;  the  one  resting 
entirely  on  infernal  aid,  the  other  being,  as  we  have 
seen,  supposed  to  be  power  obtained  by  a  deep 
acquaintance  with  the  principles  of  Nature,  so  that 
her  laws  might  be  suspended,  and  her  phenomena 
imitated  and  even  rivalled. 

Witchcraft,  as  vulgarly  understood,  is,  perhaps, 
the  most  absurd  system  that  the  mind  of  man  ever 
devised  for  belief;  it  supposes  that  those  who  w^ere 
quite  unable  to  live  in  comfort  themselves,  have  yet 
the  power  of  enriching  or  impoverishing  others;  that 
those,  who  tottered  with  age  and  languished  with 
disease,  were  yet  capable  of  bestowing  health  and  of 
taking  it  away ;  and  that  those  who  had  not  the  power 
to  obtain  one  earthly  attendant  could  command  the 
spirits  of  the  air  and  of  hell.  It  supposes,  likewise, 
that  its  professors  had  sold  their  souls  to  the  powers 
of  evil,  without  receiving  either  wealth,  pleasure, 
youth,  beauty,  rank,  or  estimation  in  return ;  and  that 
a  few  years  of  a  gloomy  existence,  gifted  with  powers 
as  gloomy,  were  purchased  by  an  eternity  of  torment. 
These  inconsistencies  have  been  frequently  noticed 
and  never  explained  ;  and  though  stress  has  been 
laid  on  the  prohibition  in  the  Mosaic  law,  surely  that 
law   might   be    supposed,    with    propriety,    directed 


136  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

against  pretenders ;  besides  which,  the  word  employed 
in  the  original  signifies  poisoners,  and  would  probably 
never  have  been  rendered  witches,  had  not  Witchcraft 
been  so  much  in  fashion  during  the  middle  centuries. 
It  is  doubtful  whether  Balaam  is  to  be  considered  as 
a  wizard  or  a  magician ;  it  seems  that  his  conduct 
savours  rather  of  magic  than  necromancy;  but  the 
case  of  the  Witch  of  Endor  is  exactly  in  point.  We 
do  not  know  that  she  was  an  old  woman — we  have  no 
reason  to  suppose  her  in  poverty — indeed,  from  the 
circumstance  of  her  killing  a  fatted  calf  for  the  king, 
it  seems  she  was  not  so.  But,  as  to  her  supernatural 
powers,  we  may  ask,  had  she  been  prepared  for  the 
appearance  of  Samuel,  would  that  appearance  have 
caused  her  so  great  a  terror  ?  Had  she  possessed 
means  of  obtaining  supernatural  information,  would 
she  not  have  found  out  before,  who  it  was  who  applied 
to  her?  Lastly,  is  it  at  all  likely  that  the  Almighty 
would  have  permitted  the  blessed  spirit  of  a  holy 
prophet  to  have  been  at  the  mercy  of  a  wicked 
woman  to  disquiet  him,  as  he  emphatically  expressed 
it,  whenever  she  pleased  ?  We  do  not  mean  to  deny 
the  appearance  of  Samuel,  which  evidently  took  place, 
but  to  maintain  that  his  presence  for  that  time  was 
especially  commanded  by  God  ;  and  the  woman  of 
Endor  was  both  surprised  and  terrified  at  the  unex- 
pected result  of  her  incantations. 

The  belief  in  this  art,  if  it  may  be  so  called,  sub- 
sisted for  many  thousand  years,  and  during  the  height 
of  this  reign  of  ignorance,  many  cruel  laws  were 
enacted,  by  the  operations  of  which,  thousands  of 
innocent  persons   (we  speak  without  exaggeration), 


WITCHCRAFT.  137 

many,  nay,  most  of  them  friendless — oppressed  with 
age,  poverty,  and  disease,  were  condemned  and  burnt, 
for  powers  which  they  could  not  possess — for  injuries 
which  they  could  not  cause,  and  for  crimes  which 
they  could  not  commit.  Happily  for  humanity,  these 
terrific  laws  have  long  been  repealed  ;  an  enlightened 
age  viewed  with  horror  the  fanaticism  of  pagans  and 
bigots,  and  gave  proof  of  its  own  emancipation  from 
the  dark  and  murderous  trammels  of  ignorance  and 
barbarity,  by  a  recantation  of  these  creeds — creeds 
that  had  no  other  object  in  view  than  to  stain  the 
dignity  of  the  creation,  by  bending  down  the  human 
mind  to  the  most  abject  state  of  degeneracy  and 
servility.  The  deceptions  of  jugglers  founded  on 
optical  illusions,  a  knowledge  of  the  powers  of  elec- 
tricity and  magnetism,  have  done  much  to  remove 
the  veil  of  supernatural  agency;  oracles  have  been 
detected  as  mere  machinery,  modern  miracles  as 
sleight  of  hand,  and  many  another  solemn  farce  has 
shared  the  same  fate. 

To  return,  however,  to  our  subject.  The  Greeks 
appear  to  have  had  their  witches,  but,  for  the  most 
part,  magic  was  the  favourite  science,  and  the  mag- 
nificent tragedy  of  Medea  stands  as  a  mighty  and 
imperishable  monument  of  Greek  genius  as  connected 
with  description  of  supernatural  powers.  In  the  pages 
of  Euripides,  for  once  at  least  burning  pages,  we  see 
the  passionate  and  devoted  character  of  the  royal 
enchantress  stand  forth  in  glorious  relief — we  have 
unveiled  the  deep  energies  of  her  subtle  and  power- 
ful spirit ;  we  are  whirled  along  by  the  hand  of  a 
master  through  the   mazes   of  love,  and  hate,   and 


138  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

sorrow,  and  fearful  revenge,  till  at  length — wounded 
deeply  in  her  tenderest  affections,  abandoned  by  her 
husband,  and  menaced  with  a  deprivation  of  her 
children — the  forsaken  princess  flings  the  reins  up  to 
her  passions,  calls  around  her  the  powers  of  magic, 
and  fills  with  mourning  and  desolation  the  families  by 
which  she  has  been  so  deeply  injured. 

A  few  deeds  attributed  to  her  may  be  mentioned, 
rather  to  show  their  similarity  to  more  modern  tales 
than  because  they  relate  to  the  subject  of  witchcraft, 
as  we  have  already  attributed  them  to  magic.  After 
her  marriage  with  Jason,  she  restored  to  youth  iEson, 
his  father,  by  opening  his  veins  and  infusing  into 
them,  instead  of  the  blood  which  she  extracted,  a 
potent  magical  juice.  The  daughters  of  Pelias  hearing 
of  this,  and  seeing  how  well  yEson  looked,  intreated 
Medea  to  do  as  much  for  Pelias,  their  father;  and 
she,  intending  to  avenge  the  wrongs  of  her  husband's 
family  upon  the  tyrannical  old  man,  readily  promised 
all  they  demanded.  She  told  them  to  cut  their 
father  in  pieces,  and  to  boil  him  in  a  cauldron  with 
certain  herbs  which  she  would  send  them.  They 
hesitated  at  obeying  so  cruel  a  command ;  but,  to 
prove  her  power  and  to  dissipate  their  fears,  she 
ordered  them  to  take  the  oldest  ram  in  their  flock 
and  to  execute  the  same  process  upon  him.  The 
ram,  quite  decrepit  and  worn  out  with  age,  was 
killed,  cut  up,  and  put  into  the  magical  cauldron ; 
Medea  added  the  necessary  herbs,  and  the  cauldron 
was  made  to  boil ;  presently  the  bleating  of  a  lamb 
was  heard  within,  and  soon  the  ram  leaped  out  before 
them,    young   and   strong.      In   order   to   show    the 


WITCHCRAFT.  139 

revivifying  powers  of  her  mixture,  Medea  threw  it 
over  the  wintry  ground,  and  flowers  and  grass  imme- 
diately sprung  up  where  it  fell.  After  so  astounding 
a  proof,  the  daughters  of  Pelias  had  no  longer  any 
objection  to  boil  their  father;  but  they  boiled  the 
cauldron  dry  without  restoring  him  to  life ;  and 
Medea,  laughing  at  their  vain  attempts,  and  vainer 
sorrow,  mounted  her  dragons,  and  disappeared  from 
their  sight.  We  will  just  notice  the  death  of  Glance, 
the  wife  of  Jason,  after  he  forsook  Medea,  and  thus 
close  our  remarks  upon  this  most  extraordinary  en- 
chantress : — she  sent  her  rival  a  golden  crown,  which 
was  no  sooner  placed  on  her  brows  than  the  unfortu- 
nate princess  was  burnt  to  ashes  by  a  magic  and 
inextinguishable  fire. 

The  poetry  of  the  Augustan  age  contains  some 
curious  allusions  to  the  subject:  from  this,  and  from 
Lucan  and  Apuleius,  we  learn  that  witches  pre- 
tended to  raise  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  cause 
the  spirit  to  reanimate  them,  and  compel  them  to 
answer  questions  concerning  the  past,  the  present, 
and  the  future.  Like  their  sisters  in  England,  they 
were  said  to  make  images  of  persons  to  whom  they 
wished  ill,  and,  subjecting  these  images  to  all  manner 
of  torments,  caused  the  unfortunate  prototypes  to 
feel  the  pain.  In  the  ^Ethiopics  of  Heliodorus  there 
is  a  scene  imitated  from  that  episode  of  Erichtho  in 
Lucan's  Pharsalia.  Calesiris,  an  Egyptian  priest,  and 
Chariclea,  the  heroine  of  this  proto-romance,  being 
obliged  to  rest  for  a  night  on  a  field  of  battle,  covered 
with  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  they  behold  an  old 
woman  who  resuscitates  with  many  hideous  rites  a 


140  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

dead  body,  that  of  her  own  son,  and  causes  it  to 
answer  various  questions,  —  at  length,  enraged  at 
being  so  "disquieted,"  the  spirit  predicts  that  the  old 
woman  will  in  the  course  of  a  few  minutes  perish, 
and  also  declares  what  will  be  the  fate  of  Chariclea. 
The  old  woman,  finding  that  there  have  been  wit- 
nesses to  her  abominable  doings,  hurries  about  to 
find  them  that  she  may  kill  them ;  while  so  doing  she 
falls  down  on  a  spear  and  instantly  expires.^ 

In  England,  we  find,  in  a  very  early  period,  Mer- 
lin, who,  though  a  magician,  seems  to  have  had 
somewhat  of  witchcraft  to  answer  for:  this  was  first 
discovered  in  consequence  of  Vortigern  wishing  to 
build  a  tower  on  a  particular  spot ;  this  he  found  he 
could  not  do,  and  going  to  his  counsellors  for  advice, 
they  told  him  that  the  stones  must  be  sprinkled  with 
the  blood  of  a  man  born  without  a  father.  Merlin  was 
found,  who  had  no  mortal  father,  and  he  explained 
the  mystery  to  the  king,  by  stating  that  there  was  a 
lake  beneath  the  tower  which  rendered  the  building 
unsteady ;  and,  in  addition  to  this,  that  in  this  lake 
were  two  dragons  contending,  one  red  and  one  white, 
w^hich  he  stated  to  typify  the  contention  between  the 
Britons  and  the  Saxons.  We  are  told  that  he  made 
the  stones  of  Stonehenge  move  into  their  places  by 
charm  and  spell,  or,  as  it  is  beautifully  and  poetically 
phrased  by  the  romancers  of  that  period,  by  "  word 
of  power."  Of  the  witchcraft  of  Merlin  we  know 
little,  though  we  hear  much  of  his  magic. 

We  must  not  omit,  however,  the  other  Merlin. 

•'•  Merlin,  the  wild,"  we  are  informed  by  Leyden, 

'  Book  vi. 


WITCHCRAFT.  141 

was  one  of  the  earliest  poets  of  the  south  of  Scotland, 
and  was  once  of  far  greater  consideration  as  a  poet 
than  at  present.  Poole,  in  his  English  Parnassus, 
calls  Homer  the  Grecian  Merlin.  He  is  said  to  have 
flourished  between  the  years  530  and  590.  Accord- 
ing to  some  accounts  he  was  born  at  Caerwertheven, 
near  the  forest  of  Calydon.  This  is  probably  Carn- 
wath,  as  Merlin  mentions  Lanark  in  his  poems.  He 
studied  under  the  famous  Taliessin,  and  became 
equally  illustrious  as  a  poet  and  a  warrior.  He  was 
present  at  the  battle  of  Atterith  in  577,  where  he 
had  the  misfortune  to  slay  his  nephew  ;  and,  being 
soon  after  seized  with  madness,  he  buried  himself  in 
the  forests  of  the  south  of  Scotland,  where,  in  the 
lucid  intervals  of  his  frenzy,  he  lamented  in  wild 
strains  his  unhappy  condition.  '  I  am  a  wild,  terrible 
screamer ;  raiment  covers  me  not ;  affliction  wounds 
me  not ;  my  reason  is  gone  with  the  gloomy  spirits 
of  the  mountain,  and  I  myself  am  sad.'  In  his 
'  Apple  Trees '  he  describes  the  beautiful  orchard 
which  his  prince  had  bestowed  upon  him  as  a  reward 
of  his  prowess  in  battle.  '  Seven  score  and  seven 
are  the  fragrant  apple-trees;  equal  in  age,  height, 
and  magnitude ;  branching  wide,  and  high  as  a  grove 
of  the  forest,  crowned  with  lovely  foliage ;  growing 
on  the  sunny  slope  of  a  green  hill ;  guarded  by  a 
lovely  nymph  with  pearly  teeth.'  The  recollection 
of  this  gift  is  excited  by  the  view  of  an  apple-tree, 
under  which  he  appears  to  have  rested  during  his 
frenzy.  He  describes  it  as  a  '  majestic  tree,  loaded 
with  the  sweetest  fruit,  growing  in  the  sequestered 
recesses  of  the  forests  of  Calydon,  shading  all,  itself 


142  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

unshaded/  With  the  recollection  of  his  former 
situation  returns  his  regret,  and  he  complains  to  his 
lonely  apple-tree  '  that  he  is  hated  by  the  warriors, 
and  despised  by  the  snowy  swans  of  the  Britons, 
who  would  formerly  have  wished  to  recline  like  the 
harp  in  his  arms.'  Then,  in  a  bold  prophetic  strain 
he  announces  the  return  of  Modred,  and  of  '  Arthur, 
monarch  of  the  martial  host.  Again  shall  they  rush 
to  the  battle  of  Camlan,  Two  days  swells  the 
sound  of  the  conflict,  and  only  seven  escape  from 
the  slaughter.*  Atterith,  the  scene  of  the  great 
battle  in  which  Merlin  wore  the  golden  torques,  or 
chain  of  honour,  is  probably  Ettrick,  and  the  cele- 
brated Camlan,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Falkirk, 
where  Camelon,  the  ancient  capital  of  the  Picts,  is 
generally  placed.  The  grave  of  INIerlin  has  been 
placed  by  tradition  at  Drummelzier,  in  Tweeddale, 
beneath  an  aged  thorn-tree.  The  most  striking 
incidents  in  his  life  have  been  collected  in  a  poem 
by  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth,  called  '  Vita  Merlini 
Caledonii;'  which,  in  spite  of  the  barbarism  of  the  age, 
apparent  in  the  metrical  structure,  as  well  as  in  the 
poverty  and  inelegance  of  the  phraseology,  displays 
in  some  passages  a  pleasing  simplicity  of  description, 
and  a  selection  of  wild  and  striking  images."  ' 

Next  to  Merlin  in  rank  as  well  as  in  antiquity 
stands  Michael  Scott ;  who,  though  like  Merlin 
called  a  wizard,  was  not  accused  of  witchcraft,  but 
of  magic  and  alchemy,  on  which  subjects  he  wrote 
many  treatises  which  are  said  to  be,  or  have  been, 
buried  with  him   at  Melrose  Abbey.     That  he  was 

'  Leyden's  Remains,  pp.  "299,  300. 


WITCHCRAFT.  1 43 

a  man  of  profound  and  extensive  learning  is  unques- 
tionable, and  there  yet  remain  several  works  which 
he  wrote  at  the  request  of  the  Emperor  Frederic  II., 
who  much  patronized  him.  Alexander  III.  of  Scot- 
land, who  made  him  a  knight,  and  Edward  II.  of 
England,  were  among  those  who  honoured  him  with 
their  esteem.  His  grave,  and  the  books  it  was 
thought  to  contain,  are  beautifully  introduced  by  a 
mightier  magician  —Sir  Walter  Scott — in  the  "  Lay 
of  the  Last  Minstrel."  The  wondei'ful  deeds  of 
Michael  Scott  were,  until  the  last  few  years,  the 
favorite  subjects  of  winter-evening  tales  among  ^the 
Scottish  peasantry,  who  never  mentioned  the  name 
of  their  great  enchanter  but  with  terror  and  respect. 
Of  the  latter  he  was  well  worthy  for  l)is  great  and 
varied  attainments. 

The  Welsh  also,  as  well  as  the  English  and  Scotch, 
boast  their  wizard.  At  a  period  rather  later  flou- 
rished Owen  Glendower;  and  he,  according  to  tradi- 
tion, was  really  a  wizard,  that  is,  he  derived  his 
power  from  an  infernal  source.  He  is  said  to  have 
made  a  compact  with  the  devil,  by  virtue  of  which, 
he  having  all  the  benefit  of  supernatural  power  on 
earth,  when  he  died,  provided  always  the  fiend  did 
not  kill  him,  his  soul  was  to  be  forfeited  ;  and  this 
was  to  take  place  whether  he  was  buried  in  a 
church  or  out  of  a  church.  This  singular  a<?reement 
was  properly  signed,  sealed,  and  delivered  on  both 
sides.  Owen  Glendower  had  sovereignty  over  all 
the  spirits  of  the  air,  and  by  their  aid  became  both 
great  and  famous;  but  he  had  not  the  slightest 
intention  of  performing  his  part  of  the  agreement — 


144  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

he  directed  that  after  his  death  he  should  be  buried 
neither  in  a  church  nor  out  of  a  church,  but  under  the 
church  wall,  so  that  the  precautions  of  the  evil  one 
were  all  in  vain,  and  he  was  cheated  at  last.  This 
is  not  the  spirit,  at  least  the  ordinary  spirit,  of 
witchcraft. 

In  common  parlance,  a  witch  was  a  poor  aged 
woman,  generally  a  widow ;  elderly  maiden  ladies 
seem  seldom  to  have  been  suspected,  though  we  have 
some  instances  of  suspicion  falling  on  younger  ones. 
Now,  though  in  legends,  poems,  and  ballads  these 
beings  make  a  very  imposing  figure,  yet  when  we 
come  to  read  of  them  in  more  sober  records,  we  find 
them  worthy  only  of  the  most  sincere  pity.  Some 
poor  old  woman  who  was  thought  ugly,  and  who 
happened  to  have  a  black  cat  or  a  raven,  was  sus- 
pected of  causing  all  the  mischief  which  took  place 
for  miles  around.  Did  a  farmer  lose  his  cattle,  did  a 
thunder-storm  turn  his  beer  sour,  did  his  butter  turn 
out  badly,  or  his  mastiff  grow  mad,  it  must  be  the 
work  of  a  witch ;  some  persons  vomited  pins,  and 
others  were  afflicted  with  rheumatism,  and  all  through 
her  incantations. 

Wierus  speaks  of  a  certain  butcher  who  contracted, 
in  the  year  1564,  for  the  hides  of  all  the  cattle  that 
died  a  natural  death  in  a  town  near  VVillenburg.  He 
continued  by  poison  to  destroy  such  numbers,  that  he 
became  in  a  short  time  incredibly  rich.  At  last  sus- 
picion was  excited ;  he  confessed  the  deed,  and  was 
put  to  death  in  a  mode  too  horrible  for  the  imagina- 
tion— his  flesh  was  torn  off  his  bones  with  red  hot 
pincers.       Reginald    Scott,    commenting    upon    this 


WITCHCRAFT.  145 

story,  remarks,  "  We,  for  our  parts,  would  have  killed 
Jive  poor  loomen  before  we  could  even  suspect  one  rich 
butcher."  ^ 

In  Montrol's  life  of  Brissot  an  anecdote  is  given  of 
Lord  Mansfield  which  is  curious.  On  going  the 
circuit,  Lord  Mansfield  had  one  day  a  poor  old 
woman  brought  before  him  under  an  accusation  of 
witchcraft.  Though  exceedingly  infirm,  it  was  as- 
serted by  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  village  in  which 
she  resided,  whose  positiveness  was,  in  all  probability, 
in  exact  proportion  to  the  absurdity  of  what  they 
advanced,  that  she  had  been  seen  walking  with  her 
feet  in  the  air  and  her  head  downwards.  The  v.it- 
nesses  exhibited  the  greatest  eagerness  that  she 
should  be  punished  as  a  witch.  The  judge,  after 
listening  with  the  greatest  composure  to  the  deposi- 
tions of  the  witnesses,  observed,  with  a  grave  and 
solemn  countenance,  "  Since  you  have  seen  this  poor 
woman  walking  in  the  air,  though  her  legs  are 
scarcely  able  to  support  her  on  the  earth,  I  can,  of 
course,  entertain  no  doubt  of  the  fact;  but  this  witch 
is  an  Englishwoman,  and  subject  as  well  as  you  and 
I  to  the  laws  of  England,  every  one  of  lohich  I  have 
just  run  over  in  my  mind,  without  being  able  to  hit 
upon  any  one  which  prohibits  persons  from  walking 
in  the  air  if  they  should  find  it  convenient.  All 
those  persons,  therefore,  who  have  seen  the  accused 
perform  her  aerial  promenades  are  at  liberty  to  imi- 
tate her  example.  They  have  an  undoubted  right  to 
do  so,  and  1  will  guarantee  the  most  perfect  impunity : 
they   shall  no   more  be  considered  guilty  than  this 

'  Disc,  of  Witchcraft,  book  vi.  chap.  4. 
II.  H 


146  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

woman,  whom  I  now  pronounce  innocent,  and  com- 
mand that  she  be  set  at  liberty." 

The  point  being  settled  that  any  unhappy  accused 
person  was  really  a  witch  (for  how  could  such  won- 
ders as  we  have  related  exist  without  w^itchcraft?),  the 
next  question  was  how  to  punish  the  witch,  and  to 
recover  the  bewitched  (we  do  not  specify  instances,  for 
it  will  be  found,  on  recurring  to  Scott's  "  Demonology 
and  Witchcraft,"  that  all  witches  were  accused  of  the 
same  things).  These  two  were  inseparable,  for  when 
the  witch  was  destroyed,  the  patients  recovered  of 
themselves.  First,  then,  to  prove  that  the  unfortu- 
nate wretch  was  under  the  devil's  especial  protection 
(and  truly  the  tender  mercies  of  the  wicked  are 
cruel),  they  pricked  her  all  over  with  pins,  in  order 
to  find  out  the  witch's  mark,  which  was  thought  to 
be  insensible ;  they  then  tied  her  hands  together, 
and,  wrapping  her  in  a  sheet,  plunged  her  into  a 
pool  of  water — if  the  poor  creature  sank,  she  was 
innocent,  and  was  commonly  drowned ;  if  she  swam, 
she  was  a  witch,  and  was  either  beaten  or  burnt  to 
death  on  being  taken  out  of  the  water.  These 
monstrous  customs  were  regularly  authorized  by  law 
in  the  time  of  James  I.,  and  then  there  were  regular 
witch- finders,  whose  business  it  was  to  hunt  down 
poor  old  women,  and  sometimes  poor  old  men  ;  and, 
as  they  were  paid  for  every  witch  they  found,  it  was 
their  interest  to  put  to  death  all  the  unfortunate 
objects  of  suspicion  that  fell  into  their  hands.  It 
is  said  that  after  having  used  a  real  pin  for  some 
time  in  their  tortures,  they  would  at  last  substitute 
a  mock  pin,  which  had  the  point  sliding  into  a  groove 


WITCHCRAFT.  147 

when  it  appeared  to  enter  the  flesh,  such  as  is  used 
by  jugglers  in  their  deceptions;  so  that  if  the  pre- 
vious torture  failed  to  induce  the  poor  wretches  to 
confess,  in  order  to  shorten  and  mitigate  their  suffer- 
ings, they  might  convict  them  by  means  of  this 
diabolical  invention :  for  the  old  woman,  not  feeling 
the  pain  which  was  no  longer  inflicted,  was  proved 
to  be  a  witch,  and  in  consequence  burnt.  But  some 
account  will  be  interesting  of  the  work  written  by 
the  English  Solomon,  as  he  delighted  to  be  called. 

King  James  I.'s  Demonology  is  divided  into  three 
books,  and  is  written  in  the  form  of  a  dialogue 
between  two  persons,  called  respectively,  Philo- 
niathis  and  Epistemon.  In  the  preface  his  majesty 
very  stoutly  abuses  those  who  differ  from  his  royal 
judgment.  He  writes,  he  says,  "  principally  against 
the  damnable  opinions  of  two,  principally  in  this  age, 
whereof  the  one  called  Scott  (our  old  friend  Reffi- 
nald)  is  not  ashamed  in  print  to  deny  that  there  can 
be  such  a  thing  as  witchcraft,  and  so  maintains  the 
old  error  of  the  Sadducees  in  denying  of  spirits ;  the 
other  called  VVierus,  a  German  physician,  sets  out  a 
public  apology  for  all  these  crafty  folks,  whereby 
procuring  for  them  impunity.  He  plainly  betrays 
that  he  hath  been  one  of  that  profession ;  and  for  to 
make  this  treatise  the  more  pleasant  and  facile,  I 
have  put  it  in  form  of  a  dialogue,  which  I  have 
divided  in  three  books, — the  first  speaking  of  Magic 
in  general,  and  of  Necromancy  in  special ;  the 
second,  of  Sorcery  and  Witchcraft;  and  the  third 
contains  a  discourse  of  all  these  kinds  of  spirits  and 


148  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

spectres  that  appear  and  trouble  persons,  together 
with  a  conclusit)n  of  the  whole  work.  My  intention 
in  this  labour  is  only  to  prove  two  things,  as  I  have 
already  said.  The  one,  that  such  devilish  arts  have 
been,  and  are.  The  second,  what  exact  trial  and 
severe  punishment  they  merit."  He  takes  leave  of 
his  readers  in  these  words : — "  And  so,  wishing  my 
pains  in  this  treatise,  beloved  reader,  to  be  effectual 
in  arming  all  them  that  read  the  same  against  these 
above-mentioned  errors,  and  recommending  my  good 
will  to  thy  friendly  acceptation,  I  bid  thee  heartily 
farewell.  James  R."  In  the  first  chapter  he  dis- 
courses about  the  woman  of  Endor.  "That  it  was 
not  the  spirit  of  Samuel,  I  grant,  in  the  proving 
whereof  ye  need  not  to  insist,  since  all  Christians 
of  whatsoever  religion  agrees  upon  that,  and  none 
but  mere  ignorant,  or  witches,  or  uecromanciers, 
doubts  thereof;  but  that  the  devil  is  permitted  some- 
times to  put  himself  in  the  likeness  of  the  saints 
is  plain  in  the  Scriptures,  where  it  is  said,  that  Satan 
doth  transform  himself  into  an  angel  of  light." 

In  the  second  chapter  he  declares  that  Magic  is 
the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  then  proceeds 
to  divide  the  "  unha{)py  art "  into  two  branches, 
"  whereof  one  is  called  Magic  or  Necromancy,  the 
other  Sorcerie  or  Witchcraft.  In  the  third  chapter 
he  distinguishes  between  them  thus : — "  Surely  the 
difference  the  vulgar  put  between  them  is  very 
merry,  and  in  a  manner  true,  for  they  say  that  the 
witches  are  servants  only,  and  slaves  to  the  devil ; 
but  the  necromancers  are  his  masters  and  com- 
manders."   In  the  fourth  chapter  he  states  Astrology 


WITCHCRAFT.  1 49 

to   be   the  root  of   Physiognomy,  and   all  kinds  of 
divination. 

In  the  fifth  chapter  he  says,  speaking  of  Con- 
juration, "  Two  principal  things  cannot  well  in  that 
errand  be  wanting, — holy  water  (whereby  the  devil 
mocks  the  papists),  and  the  present  of  some  living 
thing  unto  him.  There  are  likewise  certain  seasons, 
days,  and  hours,  that  they  observe  in  this  purpose. 
These  things  being  all  ready  and  prepared,  circles 
are  made  triangular,  quadrangular,  round,  double,  or 
single,  according  to  the  form  of  apparition  they  may 
crave.  But  to  speak  of  the  divers  forms  of  the 
circles ;  of  the  innumerable  characters  and  crosses 
that  are  within  and  without,  and  out  through  the 
same  ;  of  the  divers  forms  of  apparitions  that  the 
crafty  spirit  illudes  them  with ;  and  of  all  such  par- 
ticulars in  that  action,  I  remit  it  to  over  many  that 
have  busied  their  heads  in  describing  the  same,  as 
being  but  curious,  and  altogether  unprofitable.  And 
thus  far  only  I  touch,  that  when  the  conjured  spirit 
appears,  which  will  not  be  while  (or  till)  after  many 
circumstances,  long  prayers,  and  much  muttering 
and  mummery  of  the  conjurors,  like  a  papist  priest 
dispatching  a  hunting  mass;  how  soon  I  say  he 
appears  if  they  have  missed  one  iota  of  all  their 
rites,  or  if  any  of  their  feet  once  slide  over  the  circle, 
through  terror  of  his  fearful  apparition,  he  pays 
himself  at  that  time  in  his  own  hand  of  that  due 
debt  which  they  owe  him,  and  otherwise  would  have 
delayed  longer  to  pay  him.  I  mean,  he  carries  them 
with  him  body  and  soul.  If  this  be  not  now  a  just 
cause  to  make  them  weary  of  these  forms   of  con- 


150  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

juration,  I  leave  it  to  you  to  judge,  upon  considering 
the  lonesomeness  of  the  labour,  the  precise  keeping 
of  days  and  hours,  as  I  have  said,  the  terribleness  of 
the  apparition,  and  the  present  peril  they  stand  in  in 
missing  the  least  circumstance  or  freite  that  they 
ought  to  observe;  and,  on  the  other  part,  the  devil  is 
glad  to  move  them  to  a  plain  and  square  dealing 
with  him,  as  I  said  before." 

But  the  most  important  chapter  is  that  which 
concludes  the  treatise,  viz.,  the  sixth  of  the  third 
book,  that  is  intituled,  "  Of  the  trial  and  punishment 
of  witches.  What  sort  of  accusation  might  be  ad- 
mitted against  them,  and  what  is  the  cause  of  their 
increasing  so  far  of  their  number  in  this  age?" 
Then  says 

^'^  Philojnathes.  To  make  an  end  of  our  conference, 
since  it  draws  late,  what  form  of  punishment  think 
ye  merit  these  magicians  and  witches,  for  I  see  ye 
account  them  to  be  all  alike  guilty  ? 

"  Epistemon.  They  ought  to  be  put  to  death, 
according  to  the  law  of  God,  the  civil  and  imperial 
law,  and  the  municipal  laws  of  all  Christian  nations. 

"  P.  But,  what  kind  of  death,  I  pray  you  ? 

"  E.  It  is  commonly  used  by  fire  ;  but  that  is 
an  indifferent  thing,  to  be  used  in  every  country 
according  to  the  law  or  custom  thereof. 

"P.  But,  ought  no  sex,  age,  nor  rank,  to  be 
excepted  ? 

"  E.  None  at  all,  being  so  used  by  the  lawful 
magistrate ;  for  it  is  the  highest  point  of  idolatry, 
wherein  no  exception  is  admitted  by  the  law  of  God. 

"  P.  Then  bairns  may  not  be  spared  ? 


WITCHCRAFT.  151 

"  ^.  Yea;  but  not  a  hair  the  less  of  my  conclusion, 
for  they  are  no  that  capable  of  reason  as  to  practise 
such  things ;  and  for  any  being  in  a  company,  and 
not  revealing  thereof,  their  less  and  ignorant  age 
will  no  doubt  excuse  them. 

"  P.  I  see  ye  condemn  them  all  that  are  of  the 
counsel  of  such  crafts. 

"£.  No  doubt;  for,  as  I  said,  speaking  of  Magic, 
the  consulters,  trusters  in,  overseers,  entertainers,  and 
stirrers  up  of  these  craftsfolk  are  equally  guilty  of 
that  craft  with  themselves  that  are  the  practisers. 

"P.  Whether  may  the  prince,  then,  or  supreme 
magistrate  spare,  or  oversee,  any  that  are  guilty  of 
this  craft,  upon  some  great  respects  known  to  him? 

"  E.  The  prince,  or  magistrate,  for  further  trial's 
cause,  may  continue  the  punishing  them  such  a 
certain  space  as  he  thinks  convenient;  but,  in  the 
end,  to  spare  the  life,  and  not  to  strike  when  God 
bids  strike,  and  so  severely  to  punish  in  so  odious  a 
fault  and  treason  against  God,  is  not  only  unlawful, 
but  is  doubtless  as  much  so  in  that  magistrate,  as  it 
was  in  Saul's  sparing  Agag,  and  so  comparable  to 
the  sin  of  witchcraft  itself. 

"P.  Surely,  then,  I  think,  since  this  crime  ought 
to  be  so  severely  punished,  judges  ought  to  beware  to 
condemn  any  but  such  as  they  are  sure  are  guilty  ; 
neither  should  the  clattering  report  of  a  carling  serve 
on  so  weighty  a  case. 

"  E.  Judges  ought,  indeed,  to  beware  whom  they 
condemn  ;  for  it  is  as  great  a  crime,  as  Solomon 
saith,  to  condemn  the  innocent,  as  to  let  the  guilty 
escape  free ;   neither  ought  the  report  of  any  one 


152  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

infamous   person   be    admitted    as    sufficient    proof, 
which  can  stand  of  no  law. 

"  P.  And  what  may  then  a  number  of  guilty  per- 
sons' confessions  work  against  one  that  is  accused? 

"  E.  The  assize  must  serve  for  interpreter  of  our 
law  in  that  respect.  But,  in  my  opinion,  since,  in  a 
matter  of  treason  against  the  prince,  bairns,  or 
wives,  or  never  so  defamed  persons,  may  of  our  law- 
serve  for  sufficient  witnesses  and  proofs,  I  think 
surely  that  by  a  far  greater  reason  such  witnesses 
may  be  sufficient  in  matters  of  treason  against  God ; 
for  who  but  witches  can  be  proofs,  and  so  witnesses 
of  the  doings  of  witches  ? 

"P.  Indeed,  I  trow  they  will  be  loth  to  put  any 
honest  man  upon  their  counsel.  But,  what  if  they 
accuse  folks  to  have  been  present  at  their  imaginary 
conventions  in  the  spirit  when  their  bodies  be  sense- 
less, as  ye  have  said  ? 

"  E.  I  think  they  are  not  a  hair  the  less  guilty, 
for  the  devil  durst  never  have  borrowed  their 
shadows  or  similitudes  to  such  a  turn,  if  their  con- 
sent had  not  been  at  it,  and  the  consent  in  these 
times  is  death  of  the  law. 

"  P.  Then  Samuel  was  a  witch ;  for  the  devil 
resembled  his  shape  and  played  his  person  in  giving 
response  to  Saul. 

"  E.  Samuel  was  dead  as  well  before  that,  so  that 
no  one  can  slander  him  with  meddling  with  that 
unlawful  act.  For  the  cause  why,  as  I  take  it,  that 
God  will  not  permit  Satan  to  use  the  shapes  or 
similitudes  of  any  innocent  persons  at  such  unlawful 
times,  is  that  God  will  not  permit  that  any  innocent 


WITCHCRAFT.  1 53 

person  should  be  slandered  with  that  vile  defection ; 
for  then  the  devil  would  find  ways  enow  to  calumniate 
the  best,  and  this  we  have  on  proof  by  them  that  are 
carried  away  with  the   Phairie,  who   never  saw  the 
shadows    of  any    in    that    court,   but   of  them    that 
thereafter  are  tried  to  have  been  brethren  and  sisters 
of  that  craft.     And  this  was  likewise  proved  by  the 
confession  of  a  young  lasse  troubled  with  spirits,  laid 
on    her   by  witchcraft,    that   although   she   saw    the 
shapes  of  divers  men  and  women  troubling  her,  and 
naming  the  persons  whom  those  shadows  represent, 
yet  never  one  of  them  are  found  to  be  innocent,  but 
all  clearly  tried  to  be  most  guilty,  and  for  the  most 
part  confessing  the  same;  and  besides  this,  I  think  it 
hath  seldom  been  heard  tell  of,  that  any  whom  per- 
sons guilty  of  that  crime  accused,  as  having  been 
known  to  them  to  be  their  marrows  by  eye-sight  and 
not   by  hearsay ;    but    such    as    were    so  accused  of 
witchcraft  could  not  be  clearly  tried  upon  them,  men 
at  least  publicly  known  to  be  of  very  evil  life  and 
reputation.i     So  jealous  is  God,  I  say,  of  the  fame  of 
them  that  are  innocent  on   such  causes,  and  besides 
that,  there  are  two  other  good  helps  which  may  be 
used  for  their  weal— one  is  the  finding  their  marks, 
and  the  trying  the  unsensibleness  thereof — the  other 
is   their  floating  on   the   water — for   as    in    a    secret 
murder,  if  the  dead  carcase  be  at  any  time  thereafter 
handled  by  the  murderer,  it  will  gush  out  with  blood 
as  if  the  blood  were  crying  out  to   Heaven   to  be 
avenged  on  the  murderer;    God   having  appointed 
that  secret  supernatural  sign  for  trial  of  that  secret 

'  This  sentence  stands  here  as  written  in  the  King's  book. 

H  5 


154  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

unnatural  crime,  so  it  appears  that  God  hath  ap- 
pointed (for  a  supernatural  sign  of  the  monstrous 
impiety  of  witches)  that  the  water  should  refuse  to 
receive  those  in  her  bosom  who  have  shaken  off  the 
sacred  water  of  baptism,  and  wilfully  refused  the 
benefit  thereof.  No  not  so  much  as  their  eyes  are 
able  to  shed  tears,  threaten  and  torture  them  so  much 
as  ever  you  will,  while  (unless)  first  they  repent,  God 
not  permitting  them  to  dissemble  their  obstinacy  in 
so  horrible  a  crime ;  albeit  the  women-kind,  liable 
specially  at  other  times  to  shed  tears  at  every  light 
occasion,  when  they  will,  yea,  although  it  were  dis- 
semblingly,  like  the  crocodiles. 

"P.  Well,  we  have  made  this  conference  to  last  as 
long  as  leisure  would  permit,  and  to  conclude,  then, 
since  I  am  to  take  my  leave  of  you,  I  pray  God  to 
purge  this  county  of  these  devilish  practices,  for  they 
were  never  so  rife  in  these  parts  as  they  are  now. 

"^.  I  pray  God  that  so  be,  too,  but  the  causes  are 
over-manifest  that  make  them  to  be  so  rife  ;  for  the 
great  wickedness  of  the  people,  on  the  one  part, 
procures  this  horrible  defection,  whereby  God  justly 
punisheth  some  by  a  greater  iniquity,  and,  on  the 
other  part,  the  consummation  of  the  world  and  our 
deliverance  drawing  near,  make  Satan  to  urge  the 
more  in  his  instruments,  knowing  his  kingdom  to  be 
so  near  an  end.     And  now  farewell  for  this  time."^ 

Witches  were  supposed  to  be  rendered  powerless 
by    passing    a    running    stream,    by    stepping    over 

'  This  book  is  only  a  tract  of  fortj'-six  small  folio  pages,  large  print  ; 
about  thirty  pages  of  a  novel  of  Scott. 


WITCHCRAFT.  155 

straws  so  as  to  form  the  sign  of  the  cross ;  by  naihng 
a  horse-shoe  to  a  door,  they  could  not  cross  that 
threshold.  By  cutting  their  foreheads  into  a  cross 
they  lost  their  power  for  a  while  ;  there  were  also 
many  other  means  of  defence,  equally  cruel  and 
equally  ridiculous,  which  were  put  into  exercise 
against  them.  They  had  their  nocturnal  meetings, 
called  "  the  witches'  sabbaths,"  a  subject  which  Hogg 
has  made  the  theme  of,  perhaps,  the  most  splendid 
ballad  extant,  to  wit,  "The  Witch  of  Fife;"  and  Satan 
was  supposed  to  make  his  appearance  among  them 
in  the  shape  of  some  monstrous  beast. 

The  annals  of  Scottish  witchcraft  present  us  with 
some  terrific  pictures  of  human  depravity.  Of  per- 
sons accused  of  sorcery  few  were  more  celebrated 
than  William  Lord  Soulis,  a  powerful  Scottish  Baron, 
who  in  the  reign  of  Robert  Bruce  aspired  to  the 
throne  of  Scotland.  He  is  represented  as  a  cruel 
tyrant  and  wizard,  constantly  employed  in  harassing 
his  neighbours,  oppressing  his  vassals,  and  fortifying 
his  castle  of  Hermitage  against  the  king.  For  this 
purpose  he  employed  all  means,  human  and  infernal, 
invoking  the  fiends  by  his  incantations,  and  forcing 
his  vassals  to  drag  materials  like  beasts  of  burden. 
Irritated  by  repeated  complaints  made  of  Lord 
Soulis'  cruelty  and  injustice,  tradition  relates  that 
the  king  peevishly  exclaimed  to  a  party  of  petitioners, 
"  Boil  him,  if  you  please ;  but  let  me  hear  no  more 
of  him."  Satisfied  with  this  answer,  they  proceeded 
with  the  utmost  haste  to  execute  the  commission, 
which  they  accomplished  by  boiling  him  alive  at  a 
place  called  Nine-Stane-Rigg,  in  a  cauldron  said  to 


156  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

have  been  long  preserved  at  Skelf  Hill,  a  hamlet 
between  Hawick  and  Hermitage.  Messengers,  it  is 
said,  were  immediately  despatched  by  the  king  to 
prevent  the  effects  of  such  a  hasty  declaration,  but 
they  only  arrived  in  time  to  witness  the  conclusion  of 
the  ceremony.  The  castle  of  Hermitage,  unable  to 
support  the  load  of  iniquity  which  had  been  long 
accumulating  within  its  walls,  is  supposed  to  have 
sunk  partly  beneath  the  ground,  and  its  ruins  are  still 
regarded  by  the  peasants  with  peculiar  aversion  and 
horror.  The  door  of  the  chamber  where  Lord  Soulis 
is  said  to  have  held  his  conferences  with  the  evil 
spirits  is  supposed  to  be  opened  once  in  seven  years 
by  that  demon,  to  whom,  when  he  left  the  castle 
never  to  return,  Lord  Soulis  committed  the  keys,  by 
throwing  them  over  his  left  shoulder,  and  desiring  him 
to  keep  them  till  he  came  back.  Into  this  chamber, 
which  is  really  the  dungeon  of  the  castle,  the  peasant 
is  afraid  to  look,  for  such  is  the  active  malignity  of 
its  inmate  that  a  willow  inserted  at  the  chinks  of 
the  door  is  found  peeled  or  stripped  of  its  bark  when 
drawn  back  Nine-Stane-Rigg  derives  its  name  from 
a  druidical  circle,  of  which  nine  stones  were,  till  a 
late  period,  visible;  there  are  now  only  five,  and  two 
of  these  are  pointed  out  as  those  which  supported 
the  iron  bar  upon  which  the  fatal  cauldron  was  sus- 
pended. Thus  runs  tradition;  the  real  facts  of  the 
case  were  as  follows: — Lord  Soulis  was  seized  at 
Berwick,  when  he  was  attended  by  three  hundred 
and  sixty  squires  and  many  knights,  and,  confessing 
his  treason,  his  life  was  spared,  but  his  estates  con- 
fiscated, and  he  himself  confined  in  Dumbarton  Castle, 


WITCHCRAFT.  157 

where  he  died.  Though  the  tradition  of  the  boiUng 
is  not  correct  with  regard  to  Lord  Souhs,  yet  all  the 
circumstances  were  fulfilled  in  the  case  of  Melville, 
of  Glenbervie,  sheriff  of  the  Mearns,  in  the  reign 
of  James  I.  of  Scotland.* 

We  must  now  take  a  few  characteristic  anecdotes 
of  witchcraft,  according  to  the  most  distinguished  con- 
tinental authors.  Heiningus  Grosius,  in  his  "  Magica 
de  Spectris  Apparitionibusque,"  tells  us  of  a  witch 
who  used  to  get  a  very  good  living  by  her  arts,  and 
she  is  the  only  instance  on  record  of  a  witch  doing 
so.  It  was  her  custom,  when  she  had  sold  any 
horses,  for  that  was  her  trade,  to  make  off  and  never 
again  to  appear  in  that  neighbourhood.  But  at 
Leipsic,  having  sold  several,  and  given  particular 
directions  to  the  purchasers  not  to  take  the  animals 
to  the  water  for  three  days,  one  man  was  tempted, 
by  the  unusual  nature  of  the  requisition,  to  disobey. 
He  mounted  the  beautiful  courser,  which  he  had 
purchased  at  a  very  cheap  rate,  and  set  off  to  the 
water ;  no  sooner  had  he  driven  the  horse  into  the 
water  than  it  disappeared,  and  the  astonished  owner 
found  himself  sitting  upon  a  bundle  of  straw.  He 
immediately  returned  from  the  stream,  and  went  to 
the  inn,  where  he  found  the  witch,  who  it  seems  had 
nothing  suspicious  in  her  appearance,  sleeping  on  a 
sofa.  He  tried  to  wake  her,  but  in  vain:  till  takin" 
her  by  one  leg  he  determined  to  pull  her  off,  but 
to  his  utter  astonishment  the  leg  came  off,  though 
the  lady  declined  waking,  and  the  victimized  pur- 
chaser,   more    than   ever   terrified,    sought    safety   in 

'  Leyden's  Remains,  p.  56,  and  Scott's  notes  on  Leydeu. 


158  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

flight.  The  witch  was  traced  and  at  last  captured, 
when  she  was,  as  usual  at  that  period,  condemned 
to  the  stake.  She  was  accordingly  hanged,  and  a 
fire  kindled  underneath,  but  to  the  equal  horror  and 
surprise  of  those  about,  the  criminal  was  no  longer 
visible,  only  a  bundle  of  straw  hanging  among  the 
flames.  Again  and  again  the  witch  was  caught  and 
hanged,  but  still  escaped  burning  till  they  thought 
of  blessing  the  gallows  and  the  halter,  and  then  the 
sentence  of  the  law  took  its  full  efl'ect. 

The  charms  which  are  to  be  found  in  every  book 
treating  of  Witchcraft  and  Magic,  are  so  numerous, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  so  uninteresting,  that  it  would 
be  scarcely  possible  for  any  but  a  believer  to  read 
them  through.  Old  Reginald  Scott  is  one  of  the  very 
few  writers  on  these  topics,  whose  pages  are  pleasant 
reading.  He  gives  an  agreeable  sprinkling  of  comic 
anecdotes  and  facetious  remarks,  which  arise  naturally 
from  his  subject,  and  keep  it,  as  it  were,  above  water. 
Some  of  these  will  be  worth  quoting,  were  it  only  to 
serve  the  same  purpose  again:  — 

"  Leonardus  Vairus  saith  that  there  was  a  prayer 
extant,  whereby  might  be  carried,  in  a  sieve,  water  or 
other  liquor.  I  think  it  was  clam  claij,  which  a  crow 
taught  a  maid,  who  was  promised  a  cake  of  so  great 
quantity  as  might  be  kneaded  of  so  much  flour  as  she 
could  wet  with  the  water  which  she  brought  in  a 
sieve ;  and  by  that  means  she  clammed  it  with  clay, 
and  brought  in  so  much  water  as  whereby  she  had  a 
great  cake,  and  so  beguiled  her  sisters."  ^ 

Again — "  A  certain  miller  found  all  the  eels  stolen 

'  Book  xii.  chap.  16. 


WITCHCRAFT.  159 

out  of  his  milldam,  and  went  and  complained  to  the 
priest  of  the  parish,  little  thinking  that  Sir  John  (for 
priests  were  then  entitled  Sir)  had  himself,  with 
some  friends,  been  the  aggressor.  Sir  John  promised 
that  he  would,  on  the  next  Sunday,  so  curse  the 
thief  and  all  his  confederates,  that  they  should  have 
but  small  joy  of  their  fish.  When  the  time  appointed 
came,  Sir  John,  in  full  canonicals,  pronounced  the 
following  awful  curse,  which  was  no  doubt  greatly 
edifying  to  the  congregation,  and  no  less  satisfactory 
to  the  miller,  because  the  priest  alone  understood  its 
import — 

"  All  you  that  have  stolen  the  miller's  eelis, 
Laudate  Domiiium  de  ccelis — 
And  all  they  that  have  consented  thereto, 
Benedicamus  Domino.' 

"  Lo !  saith  he,  there  is  sauce  for  your  eeles,  my 
masters  ! " 

Once  more — The  Devil  (qui  n'est  jamais  si  noir 
qu'on  le  peint)  once  told  St.  Bernard  that  there  were 
in  the  Psalter  seven  verses,  which  would  infallibly 
save  from  perdition  any  one  who  recited  them  daily. 
"Which  are  they?"  said  St.  Bernard.  "Nay," 
replied  Satan,  "  you  can  hardly  expect  me  to  reveal 
a  fact  which  would  make  against  my  own  interests  so 
materially."  "It  matters  not,"  was  the  spirited 
reply  ;  "  for,  if  you  will  not  tell  me,  I  will  recite  the 
whole  Psalter  daily."  "That,''  said  the  devil,  "will  be 
worse  still,  far  by.  So  doing,  you  will  lay  up  a  stock 
of  merit  for  others.  I  will  tell  you  the  verses," — and  for 
once  he  kept  his  word.  Then  referring  to  the  efficacy 
of  St.  John's  Gospel  as  a  charm,  he  adds:— "but  if 

'  Book  xii.  cliap.  17. 


]60  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

the  hanging  of  St.  John's  Gospel  about  the  neck  be 
so  beneficial,  how  if  one  were  to  eat  up  the  same?"i 
To  give  other  examples  of  witchcraft  would  be 
needless:  it  is  but  to  refer  to  the  amusing  work 
already  so  often  quoted.  Yet  there  is  one  thing 
connected  intimately  with  witchcraft  which  cannot 
pass  altogether  unnoticed ;  it  is  the  fact,  that  though 
every  witch  had  a  familiar  spirit,  many  who  were 
not  witches  were  similarly  attended.  Of  this  class 
appear  to  be  the  Scotch  Bodach  Glass,  and  the  Irish 
Banshee — melancholy  spirits  who  foretell  death  and 
desolation  in  the  famiUes  over  which  they  watch. 
This  is  a  very  ancient  idea,  that  of  attending  spirits. 
Socrates  always  attributed  much  to  his  good  genius. 
Iphigeneia,  in  the  tragedy,  Iphigeneia  in  AuHs  of 
Euripides,  exclaims: — 

As;  |£t5;  ou;dt!cifma 

And  the  spirit  which  appeared  to  Brutus  in  his  tent, 
shook  the  heart  of  the  gloomy  regicide  by  the  an- 
nouncement :  "  I  am  thine  evil  genius,  thou  shalt  see 
me  again  at  Philippi."  Wild  and  extraordinary  as 
this  doctrine  may  appear,  it  is,  at  all  events,  appa- 
rently supported  by  that  singular  expression  of  our 
Saviour  concerning  children  :  "  Their  angels  do  con- 
tinually behold  the  face  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
Heaven."  We  confess  that  the  passage  in  question 
is  difficult  to  understand,  but  it  suggests  some  close 
and  mysterious  connexion  with  a  better  and  a 
brighter  world.  These  are  subjects  upon  which 
speculation  would  lead  us  whither  we  know  not. 
"  Here  we  see  through  a  glass  darkly," 

'  Book  xii.  chap.  18. 


WITCHCRAFT.  161 


CHAPTER  IV. 

WITCHCRAFT    AMONG    BARBAROUS    NATIONS- 

No  people  in  the  world,  in  ancient  or  modern 
times,  appear  to  have  been  more  superstitious  than  the 
South  Sea  islanders,  or  to  have  been  more  entirely 
under  the  influence  of  dread  from  imaginary  daemons 
or  supernatural  beings.  They  had  not  only  their 
major  but  their  minor  deities,  and  all  the  minute 
ramifications  of  idolatry,  sorcery,  and  witchcraft, 
were  extensively  practised.  By  this  art  the  sorcerers 
pretended  to  be  able  to  inflict  the  most  painful  mala- 
dies, and  to  deprive  of  life  the  victims  of  their  mys- 
terious rites. 

"  Witchcraft  and  sorcery,"  says  Ellis,  "  they  con- 
sidered the  province  of  an  inferior  order  of  super- 
natural beings.  The  names  of  the  principal  of  these 
oramatuas  or  daemons  were  Mau-ri,  Bua-rai,  and  Tea- 
fero.  They  were  considered  the  most  malignant  of 
beings,  exceedingly  irritable  and  implacable ;  they 
were  not  confined  to  the  skulls  of  departed  warriors, 
or  the  images  made  for  them,  but  were  occasionally 
supposed  to  resort  to  shells  on  the  sea-shore,  espe- 
cially the  beautiful  raurex  ramoces.  These  shells 
were  kept  by  the  sorcerers,  and  the  peculiar  singing 
noise  perceived  on  applying  the  valve  to  the  ear,  was 
imagined  to  proceed  from  the  demon  it  contained." ' 

'   Polyn.  Res.  vol.  ii.  p.  227. 


162  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

Incantations  sometimes  commenced  by  an  impre- 
cation or  curse,  either  by  the  priest  or  the  offended 
party,  and  it  was  usually  denounced  in  the  name  of 
the  gods  of  the  party,  or  of  the  king,  or  of  some 
oramatua.  This  was  generally  employed  in  revenge 
for  an  injury  or  insult  which  the  party  using  the  im- 
precation imagined  they  had  received,  and  the  poor 
people  entertained  the  greatest  horror  of  this  mode 
of  vengeance,  as  it  was  generally  considered  fatal, 
unless  by  engaging  a  more  powerful  demon  its  effects 
could  be  counteracted.  It  was  necessary  to  secure 
something  connected  with  the  body  of  the  object  of 
vengeance.  The  parings  of  the  nails,  a  lock  of  the 
hair,  a  portion  of  the  saliva  or  other  secretions,  or 
else  some  of  the  food  which  the  person  was  to  eat 
This  was  considered  as  the  vehicle  by  which  the 
demon  entered  into  the  person,  who  afterwards  be- 
came possessed.  It  was  called  the  "  tubu,"  growing 
or  causing  to  grow.  The  sorcerer  took  the  "  tubu 
and  performed  his  incantations  over  it,  the  demon  was 
then  supposed  to  enter  into  it,  and  by  its  means  into 
the  person  ;  but  if  the  tubu  were  food  it  did  not 
operate  until  it  had  been  eaten  by  the  party  for  whose 
mischief  it  was  intended."  To  avoid  these  incanta- 
tions they  used  every  precaution,  carefully  burying 
the  cuttings  of  the  hair,  and  the  parings  of  the  nails, 
and  furnishing  each  individual  with  a  distinct  basket 
for  food. 

When  the  tara  had  been  performed,  and  the  tubu 
secured,  the  effects  were  violent,  and  death  speedy. 
The  most  acute  agonies  and  terrible  distortions  of  the 
body  were  often  experienced;  the  wretched  sufferer 


WITCHCRAFT.  ]  63 

appeared  in  a  state  of  frantic  madness,  or,  as  they 
expressed  it,  'torn  by  the  evil  spirit,'  while  he  foamed 
and  writhed  under  his  dreadful  power,  i 

"  The  imprecation  was  seldom  openly  denounced, 
unless  the  agent  of  the  powers  of  darkness  imagined 
his  victim  had  little  prospect  of  escape,  and  that  his 
family  were  not  likely  to  avenge  his  death.  In 
general  these  mysteries  were  conducted  with  that 
secrecy  which  best  comported  with]  such  works  of 
darkness.  Occasionally  the  magician  employed  his 
influence  with  the  evil  spirit  to  revenge  some  insult 
or  injury  he  or  his  relatives  had  received,  but  he  more 
frequently  exercised  it  for  hire.  From  his  employers 
he  received  his  fee,  and  his  directions,  and  having 
procured  the  tubu  or  instrument  of  acting  on  his 
victim,  repaired  to  his  own  rude  marae,  performed 
his  diabolical  rites,  delivered  over  the  individual  to 
the  demon,  whom  he  invoked,  imploring  the  spirit  to 
enter  into  the  wretch,  and  inflict  the  most  dreadful 
bodily  sufferings,  terminate  at  length  the  mortal 
existence,  and  then  hurry  the  spirit  to  the  state  of 
night,  there  to  pursue  the  dreadful  work  of  torture. 

It  is  possible  that,  in  some  instances,  these  suffer- 
ings may  have  been  the  effects  of  imagination,  and 
a  deep  impression  on  the  mind  of  the  afflicted  indi- 
vidual, that  he  was  selected  as  the  victim  of  some 
insatiable  demon's  rage.  Imagining  he  was  already 
delivered  to  his  grasp,  hope  was  abandoned,  death 
seemed  inevitable,  and  the  infatuated  sufferer  became 
the  victim  of  despair.  It  is  also  possible  that  poison 
of  which  the  natives  had  several  kinds,  vegetable  and 

'   Ellis'  Polyn.  Res.  vol.  ii.  pp.  227,  228,  229. 


164  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

animal  (some  few  of  which  they  have  stated  capable 
of  destroying  animal  life),  might  have  produced  the 
violent  convulsions  that  sometimes  preceded  dissolu- 
tion. It  is  probable  that  into  the  piece  of  food,  over 
which  the  sorcerer  performed  his  incantations,  he 
introduced  a  portion  of  poison  which  would  prove 
fatal  to  the  individual  by  whom  it  was  eaten.  In- 
deed, some  of  the  sorcerers,  since  their  conversion  to 
Christianity,  and  one  of  them  on  his  death-bed  con- 
fessed that  this  had  been  practised,  and  that  they 
supposed  the  poison  had  occasioned  the  death  which 
had  been  attributed  to  their  incantations.' 

"  It  is  a  singular  fact  that,  while  the  practice  con- 
tinued with  all  its  supernatural  influence  among  the 
natives,  the  sorcerers  invariably  confessed  that  incan- 
tations were  harmless  when  employed  upon  Euro- 
peans ;  several  have  more  than  once  been  threatened 
with  sorcery,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  it  has  been 
put  to  the  test  upon  them  "  (of  course  not  poison). 
Supposing  that  the  evil  spirits  were  susceptible  of 
bribes,  "  when  any  one  was  suffering  from  incanta- 
tions, if  he  or  his  friends  possessed  property,  they 
immediately  employed  another  sorcerer.  This  person 
was  called  a  faatre  (causing  to  move  or  slide)  who, 
on  receiving  his  fee,  was  generally  desired  first  to 
discover  who  had  practised  the  incantations,  which  it 
was  supposed  had  induced  the  sufferings;  as  soon 
as  he  had  accomplished  this,  he  was  employed  with 
more  costly  presents  to  engage  the  aid  of  his  demons, 
that  the  agony  and  death  they  had  endeavoured  to 
inflict  upon   the  subject  of  their   malignant   efforts 

'  Ellis'  Polyn.  Res.  vol.  ii.  pp.  231,  232. 


WITCHCRAFT.  165 

might  revert  to  themselves  ;  and,  if  the  demon  em- 
ployed by  the  second  party  was  equally  powerful  with 
that  employed  by  the  first,  and  their  presents  larger 
and  more  valuable,  it  was  generally  supposed  they 
were  successful."  ^ 

The  Greenlanders,  too,  in  their  cold  northern 
regions,  were  believers  in  an  infinite  variety  of  spi- 
ritual beings :  they  had  their  kongensetokit,  or  spirits 
of  the  sea,  who  fed  on  the  foxes  which  came  down  to 
catch  fish  on  the  strand.  Their  sunnersoil,  or  moun- 
tain spirits,  and  their  innuarolits  or  dwarfs,  from 
whom,  like  the  Scandinavians,  they  believed  they 
had  received  a  knowledge  of  the  arts.  They  had  a 
tradition  of  the  deluge,  and  that  the  inhabitants  of 
the  world  who  then  perished  were  afterwards  per- 
mitted to  animate  flames  of  fire,"  and  to  sport  about 
the  earth.  They  are  seen  in  the  shape  of  ignesfatui. 
The  very  air  was  a  living  essence,  and  might  be  kin- 
dled to  anger  by  untoward  actions.  Ghosts,  too,  and 
spectres  were  ever  in  their  thoughts.  All  monstrous 
births  were  turned  to  frightful  spirits  and  scared 
away  the  fowls  and  seals,  while  a  more  amiable  inter- 
est was  taken  in  the  affairs  of  mortals  by  their  own 
departed  relations.  A  boy,  says  Capt.  Egede,  who 
was  playing  with  other  boys  on  the  plains  in  broad 
day  was  taken  hold  of  by  his  mother,  who  had  been 
buried  in  that  place,  and  addressed  with  the  following 
words  among  others  : — "Do  not  be  frightened,  I  am  thy 

1  Ellis'  Polyn.  Res.  vol.  ii.  p.  233. 

*  Like  the  Scotch  daoine  shi — these  ingnersoit,  or  spirits  of  fire,  were 
often  accused  of  carrying  off  men  and  women  to  augment  their  own  ranks, 
and  this  was  considered  a  fate  by  no  means  desirable,  though  the  spirits 
behaved  with  great  kindness  towards  their  new  associates. 


166  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

mother  and  love  thee.     Thou  wilt  live  with  strange 
people,  who  will  instruct  thee  concerning  him  who 
made  heaven  and  earth."  The  mode  by  which  a  man  can 
become  an  angekok  or  sorcerer  is  to  get  some  spirit 
to  be  his  torngak,  or  familiar,  and  marvellous  tales  are 
told  of  the  way  in  which  an  intercourse  is  effected. 
The  aspirant  to  such  commerce  must  for  a  long  time 
renounce  the  company  of  mankind,  and  it  is  possible 
that,  by  the  fasting  and  watching  required  by  the  sepa- 
ration from  society,   and  by  the  constant   direction 
of  his  thoughts  to  this  one  object,  his  mind  becomes 
impressed  with  feelings,  and  his  imagination  peopled 
with  phantoms  which  induce  him  to  believe  his  desire 
granted.     Some  merely  sit  upon  a  consecrated  stone 
and  call  on  torngarsuk  (their  chief  god),   when  he 
appears  the  implorer  dies,  and  remains  dead  three 
days.     During  this  time  his  spirit  is  supposed  to  be 
instructed  by  his  torngak,  or  familiar  spirit,  is  con- 
ducted to  heaven  and  to  hell,  and  is  made  a  partaker 
of  supernatural  wisdom.     This  subsequent  interview 
between  the  angekok  and  the  torngak  always  takes 
place  by  night  in  autumn  or  winter,  for  then  the  rain- 
bow, which  they  esteem   the  first  heaven,  is  nearest 
to  the  earth.     The  devotee  first  drums  for  a  consider- 
able time  on  a  magic  drum,  distorting  his   features 
and  his  limbs  till  he  is  exhausted,  and  then  prepares 
for  the  interview.  His  pupils  now  tie  his  head  between 
his  knees,  and  his  hands  behind  his  back  :  then  the 
lamps  are  all  put  out,   and  the  house  closed.     Those 
who  remain  with  the  sorcerer  must  sit  in  a  profound 
stillness  for  some  time, — then  the  angekok  begins  to 
sing  in  which  all  the  rest  join  with  him  ;  and  he  soon 


WITCHCRAFT.  167 

mingles  with  the  song  sighs,  groans,  and  panting.  At 
last  he  calls  aloud  for  the  torngak,  and  the  voices  of 
those  present  sink  into  silence.  Till  the  spirit  comes 
the  angekok  continues  to  cry  and  suffer  convulsions  ; 
and  if  a  long  time  elapses,  he  falls  down  and  his  soul 
is  (they  say)  sent  to  fetch  the  refractory  torngak. 
By  and  by  the  soul  returns  with  shouts  of  joy,  and 
with  the  noise  of  rustling  like  that  of  birds  flying 
over  head.  A  person  who  had  several  times  wit- 
nessed this  ceremony  told  the  Danish  Moravian  mis- 
sionaries— "  That  it  was  exactly  as  if  he  had  heard 
several  birds  come  flying  flrst  over  the  house  and  after- 
wards into  it."  Sometimes,  however,  the  torngak  comes 
voluntarily,  and  in  this  case  he  remains  without  the 
room.  The  angekok  converses  with  him  there, 
and  then  are  distinctly  heard  two  different  voices,  one 
without  and  another  within.  The  answer  is  always 
intricate,  and  if  the  hearers  cannot  unriddle  it  to 
their  satisfaction  they  respectfully  beg  the  torngak  to 
vouchsafe  them  a  more  explicit  answer. 

It  sometimes  happens  that  another  torngak  comes, 
who  is  not  the  familiar  spirit  of  the  angekok  offi- 
ciating, and  in  this  case  neither  the  sorcerer  nor  the 
hearers  understand  what  is  meant.  Then  they  are 
obliged  to  wait  and  see  what  the  event  is,  and  when 
they  know  that,  it  becomes  easy  to  see  what  the 
torngak  must  have  meant.  When  the  angekok  is 
consulted  to  cure  a  patient  who  is  desperately  ill, 
then  he  says  it  will  be  necessary  for  him  to  go  to  the 
realm  of  souls.  This  journey  is  performed  in  com- 
pany with  the  torngak  on  a  long  string,  and  its 
object  is  either  to  consult  the  fset  or  famous  sages, 


168  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

on  the  disease,  or  to  bring  a  new  soul  for  the  patient. 
Sometimes  he  has  to  go  to  the  goddess  of  hell  to 
dissipate  enchantments,  and  on  these  occasions,  when 
the  soul  of  the  sorcerer  returns,  he  cries  out  aloud 
and  begins  to  beat  his  drum,  for  his  pupils  at  his 
first  cry  cut  the  strings  which  confine  his  hands,  and 
he  forthwith  tells  not  a  short  story  of  all  that  he  has 
witnessed:  he  then  recommences  his  song,  and  com- 
municating his  benediction  with  a  touch,  dismisses 
his  audience,  the  lamps  are  lighted,  and  he  is  seen  so 
wan  and  fatigued  as  to  be  scarcely  able  to  speak.  It 
is  not  every  Greenlander  who  succeeds  in  this  art, 
and  if  any  one  drums  ten  times  in  vain  for  his 
torngak  he  must  resign  his  office ;  but  after  prac- 
tising magic  with  success  for  a  certain  time,  he  may 
be  advanced  to  a  degree  still  higher,  and  be  called  a 
angekok  poglik.  To  attain  this  rank  he  is  laid  in  a 
dark  house  and  provided  with  a  drum.  If  torn- 
garsuk  esteems  him  worthy  of  the  honour,  a  white 
bear  comes  in  answer  to  his  drumming  and  singing, 
takes  him  by  the  toe  and  drags  him  into  the  sea. 
Here  he  is  devoured  by  the  white  bear  and  a  sea- 
lion,  but  shortly  after  they  bring  up  his  limbs  and 
replace  them  in  the  dark  house,  his  soul  comes  again 
to  animate  them,  and  he  himself  is  one  of  the  "fset 
or  famous  sages." 

The  way  in  which  the  angekoks  exercise  their  art 
is  sometimes  very  laughable.  Their  mode  of  deciding 
whether  a  sick  person  will  live  or  die,  is  by  tying  a 
string  round  his  head  and  lifting  it  up  :  if  it  be  light, 
they  pronounce  that  he  will  speedily  recover;  if  it 
feel  heavy,  it  is  a  token  of  death.     If  they  are  asked 


WITCHCRAFT.  169 

about  the  welfare  of  an  absent  person,  they  go  to  his 
nearest  relation  and  lift  up  his  head  with  a  stick  over 
a  tub  of  water:  if  the  party  be  well,  he  appears 
reflected  in  the  water  sitting  up  in  his  kajak,  or  boat, 
and  rowing ;  if  he  be  dead,  his  kajak  appears  upset. 
Sometimes  an  angekok  will  summon  the  soul  of  an 
absent  person  to  come  before  him  in  the  dark;  he 
will  then  pretend  to  wound  the  spirit,  and  it  is  sup- 
posed that  the  party  will  shortly  die  a  lingering 
death.  The  voice  of  the  person  thus  enchanted  will 
be  heard  by  the  company  present.  This  is  not  very 
diflFerent  from  the  practice  of  witches  elsewhere,  who 
by  tormenting  an  image  thought,  or  were  thought,  to 
alFect  the  individual  for  whom  the  image  was  made. 
But,  besides  the  angekoks,  there  were  also  an  inferior 
species  of  sorcerers  called  illiseetsok.  These  were, 
for  the  most  part,  occupied  only  in  doing  mischief. 
Some  old  women,  however,  who  took  up  the  profes- 
sion, pretended  to  cure  swollen  legs  by  extracting 
bundles  of  hair  and  pieces  of  leather  from  them. 
This  was  done  by  suction,  and,  of  course,  their 
mouths  were  previously  filled  with  the  materials 
extracted.  Much  more  information  on  these  subjects 
may  be  obtained  from  Crantz's  "  History  of  Green- 
land," of  which  work  a  translation  into  English 
appeared  in  1767. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  many  of  the  wonders 
of  Greenland  Magic  consist  in  ventriloquism  ;  and 
Captain  Lyon  gives  a  similar  account  of  an  Esqui- 
maux wizard,  which  is  very  curious : — "  Among  our 
Igloolik  acquaintances,  were  two  females,  and  a  few 
male  wizards,  of  whom  the  principal  was  Tooleniait. 

II.  I 


170  THE  T^VIN  GIANTS. 

This   personage   was    cunning   and  intelligent,    and 
whether,  professionally  or  from  his  skill  in  the  chase, 
was  considered  by  all  the  tribe  as  a  man  of  import- 
ance.    As  I  invariably  paid  great  deference  to  his 
opinion  on  all  subjects  connected  with  his  calling,  he 
freely  communicated  to  me  his  superior  knowledge, 
and  did  not  scruple  to  allow  of  my  being  present  at 
his  interviews  with  Tornga,^  or  his  patron  spirit.     In 
consequence  of  this,  I  took  an  early  opportunity  of 
requesting  my  friend  to  exhibit  his  skill  in  my  cabin. 
His  old  wife  was  with  him,  and,  by  much  flattery  and 
an  accidental  display  of  a  glittering  knife  and  some 
beads,  she  assisted  me  in  obtaining  my  request.     All 
light  excluded,  our  sorcerer  began  chaunting  to  his 
wife    with   great   vehemence ;    and    she,    in   return, 
answered  by  singing  the  '  Amna  Agat,'  which  was  not 
discontinued  during  the  whole  ceremony.     As  far  as 
I  could  hear,  he  afterwards  began  turning  himself 
rapidly  round,  and  in  a  loud  powerful  voice,  vocife- 
rated for  Tornga  with  great  impatience,  at  the  same 
time  blowing  and  snorting  like  a  walrus.     His  noise, 
impatience,  and   agitation  increased  every  moment, 
and  he  at  length  seated  himself  on  the  deck,  varying 
his  tones,  and  making  a  rustling  noise  with  his  clothes. 
Suddenly,  the  voice  seemed  smothered,  and  was  so 
managed  as   to   sound  as  if  retreating  beneath   the 
deck,    each   moment   becoming   more   distant,   and, 
ultimately,  giving  the  idea  of  being  many  feet  below 
the  cabin,  when  it  ceased  entirely.     His  wife  now,  in 

'  Captain  Lyon  seems  to  have  considered  Tomga  as  a  proper  name. 
It  is,  however,  merely  the  general  terra  for  a  familiar  spirit  ;  the  circiira- 
stance  of  the  language  having  no  article  perhaps  misled  him. 


WITCHCRAFT.  l7l 

answer  to  my  queries,  informed  me,  very  seriously, 
that  he  had  dived,  and  would  send  up  Tornga  Ac- 
cordingly, in  about  half  a-minute,  a  distant  blowing 
was  heard  very  slowly  approaching,  and  a  voice,  which 
differed  from  that  at  first  heard,  was  at  times  mingled 
with  the  blowing,  until  at  length  both  sounds  became 
distinct,  and  the  old  woman  informed  me  that  now 
Tornga  was  come  to  answer  my  questions.  I,  accord- 
ingly, asked  several  questions  of  the  sagacious  spirit, 
to  each  of  which  inquiries  I  received  an  answer  by 
two  loud  claps  on  the  deck,  which  I  was  given  to 
understand  were  favourable.  A  very  hollow,  yet 
powerful  voice  —  certainly  much  different  from  the 
tones  of  Toolemak — now  chanted  for  some  time,  and  a 
strange  jumble  of  hisses,  groans,  shouts,  and  gabblings 
like  a  turkey-cock,  succeeded  in  rapid  order.  The 
old  woman  sang  with  increased  energy,  and,  as  I  took 
it  for  granted  that  all  this  was  intended  to  astonish  the 
Kabloona  (European),  I  cried  repeatedly  that  I  was 
very  much  afraid.  This,  as  I  expected,  added  fuel 
to  the  fire,  until  the  poor  immortal,  exhausted  by  its 
own  might,  asked  leave  to  retire.  The  voice  gradu- 
ally sunk  from  our  hearing,  as  at  first,  and  a  very 
indistinct  hissing  succeeded.  In  its  advance  it  sounded 
like  the  tone  produced  by  the  wind  on  the  bass  chord 
of  an  Eolian-harp.  This  was  soon  changed  to  a  rapid 
hiss,  like  that  of  a  rocket,  and  Toolemak,  with  a  yell, 
announced  his  return.  I  had  held  my  breath  at  the 
first  distant  hissing,  and  twice  exhausted  myself,  yet 
our  conjuror  did  not  once  respire,  and  even  his  return- 
ing and  powerful  yell  was  uttered  without  a  previous 
stop  or  inspiration  of  air.     Light  being  admitted,  our 


172  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

wizard  was,  as  might  be  expected,  in  a  profuse  per- 
spiration, and  certainly  much  exhausted  by  his  exer- 
tions, which  had  continued  for  at  least  half  an  hour. 
We  now  observed  a  couple  of  bunches,  each  consisting 
of  two  stripes  of  white  deer-skin,  and  a  long  piece  of 
sinew,  attached  to  the  back  of  his  coat.  These  we 
had  not  seen  before,  and  were  informed  that  they  had 
been  sewn  on  by  Tornga,  while  he  was  below,"  ^ 

When  this  account  is  compared  with  that  of  the 
Greenland  sorcerers,  it  seems  to  set  beyond  a  doubt 
that  ventriloquism  is  a  talent  to  be  acquired.  It 
appears  to  have  formed  the  sole  means  of  deception 
to  which  the  angekoks  had  recourse,  and  as  they  had 
many  pupils,  some  of  whom  always  succeeded  in 
acquiring  a  knowledge  of  their  profession,  it  must 
have  been  the  chief  object  of  their  studies.  The 
failure  of  many  only  sets  the  matter  in  a  stronger 
light ;  for  it  must  be  an  art  very  diflBcult  of  acquire- 
ment, and  if  it  could  not  be  obtained  the  individual 
could  not,  of  course,  exercise  a  profession  which 
mainly  depended  upon  it.  Crantz,  in  his  History  of 
Greenland,"  remarks,  "  Their  procedure  with  witches 
is  also  very  short.  If  a  rumour  prevails  that  a 
certain  old  woman  is  a  witch,  or  a  man  a  wizard, 
which  the  poor  old  creatures  may  thank  them- 
selves for,  because  they  made  pretences  to  charms 
and  quackery :  when,  I  say,  her  name  is  up,  a  man 
need  but  have  his  wife  or  child  die,  his  arrows  miss 
their  mark,  or  his  gun  miss  fire — the  angekok,  or 


•  Captain    Lyon's    Private   Journal,  pp.    358,  361';    and  Sir  David 
Brewster's  Natural  Magic,  pp.  17() — 178. 
'  Crantz,  book  iii.  chap.  iv.  sect.  33. 


WITCHCRAFT.  173 

conjurer,  lays  all  the  blame  upon  such  a  poor  wretch, 
and  if  she  has  no  alliance  with  some  man  of  arms,  all 
the  country  will  join  to  stone  her,  or  she  will  be 
thrown  into  the  sea  or  hewn  to  pieces,  according  as 
their  rage  dictates  to  them — nay,  there  have  been 
instances  that  a  man  has  stabbed  his  own  mother  or 
sister  in  the  presence  of  a  houseful  of  people,  and  no 
one  hath  upbraided  him  for  it.  However,  if  the 
executed  person  hath  any  near  relations  they  en- 
deavour to  avenge  her  death,  and  thus  the  tragedy 
issues  in  a  prolonged  series  of  murders.  Sometimes, 
when  such  poor  wretches  find  there  is  no  possible 
escape,  they  plunge  themselves  into  the  more  friendly 
bosom  of  the  ocean  to  elude  the  bloodthirsty  weapons 
that  would  hew  them  in  pieces,  and  would  leave  their 
dismembered  carcase  a  prey  to  the  ravens.  The  sign 
of  the  cross  is  made  by  those  pagans  at  the  death  of 
any  person,  that  the  spirit  may  not  come  back  and 
haunt  the  survivors,  but  this  is  probably  merely  a 
relic  of  Christianity  which  was  once  introduced 
among  them  by  the  Norwegians. 

'  Crantz,  book  v.  year  7,  §  4. 


174  THE   TWIN  GIANTS. 


CHAPTER  V. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY. 


Our  late  chapters  have  been  devoted  to  the  con- 
sideration of  Witchcraft  and  Sorcery,  and  our  present 
will  be  occupied  with  another  branch,  Pneumatology. 
Of  these,  at  once  the  most  beautiful  and  most  impor- 
tant is  the  fairy  mythology.  As  to  the  word  fairy^ 
it  has  often  been  derived  from  the  French  y^e,  and 
the  Italian  fata ;  but  without  correctness,  or  even 
much  plausibility.  The  derivation  is  evidently  from 
the  Persian  peri,  pronounced  in  English  peerif  and  in 
Arabic,  the  word  is  pheri ;  so  that  it  has  but  to  be 
reduced  to  English  spelling  to  be  precisely  the  same. 
Nor  has  this  derivation  the  merit  of  closeness  only ; 
the  Eastern  peri  is  the  same  as  the  Western  fairy. 
They  were,  we  are  told  by  the  Mohammedan  doctors, 
celestial  spirits,  who  fell  from  their  pristine  glory, 
and  lost  somewhat  of  their  native  innocence :  yet 
their  crime  was  not  heavy  enough  to  weigh  them 
down  to  hell ;  but  they  alighted  upon  earth,  where 
they  retained  much  of  their  beauty  and  benevolence, 
and  were  not  entirely  destitute  of  a  hope  one  day  to 
regain  their  former  blissful  abodes.  How  exactly 
this  agrees  with  the  English  and  Irish  fairy,  we  shall 
see  in  the  course  of  this  investigation.  It  would  be 
perfectly  in  accordance  with  this  account,  that, 
knowing  the   uncertainty  of  their  future  condition, 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  175 

they  should  object  to  the  introduction  of  sacred 
subjects,  and  that  they  should  be  implacable  in  their 
vengeance  against  those  who  offended  them ;  and 
yet,  not  having  lost  their  love  of  virtue,  that  they 
should  encourage  its  cultivation  among  mortals,  and 
aid  with  their  favour  and  protection  the  excellent 
and  the  amiable.  So  far  do  the  Irish  fairies  agree 
with  the  Persian  peri ;  and  the  Spanish  fairy,  derived 
immediately  from  the  Moors,  and  by  them  communi- 
cated to  the  Irish,  forms  the  ground-work  of  the 
character :  but  with  this  character  there  is  mixed, 
and  often  amalgamated,  that  of  the  Scandinavian 
duerga,  inhabiting  holes  and  caves,  working  in  metals 
— sportive,  indeed,  but  malicious,  mischievous,  and 
intractable.  From  the  imitations  of  these  strange 
beings  in  different  lands,  arose  the  Pucks,  Robin 
Goodfellows,  Phookas,  Bogles,  Will-o'-the-wisps,  &c., 
with  which  the  superstitions  of  all  nations  are  filled; 
and  these,  together  with  the  peri — sometimes  the 
two  characters  being  grotesquely  blended  into  one, 
and  sometimes  kept  beautifully  distinct, — make  up 
the  Irish  fairy  mythology.  The  Eastern  idea  is 
exhibited  more  purely,  but  in  a  far  less  beautiful 
form,  in  Scotland.  There  the  fairy  superstition  is 
a  very  gloomy  one.  Inhabiting  caves  and  rocks, 
destitute  of  everything  that  can  render  existence 
tolerable,  and  yet  surrounded  with  a  pomp  and 
splendour  illusory  only  to  the  unfortunate  mortal 
who  beholds  them,  but  invisible  to  themselves,  these 
unhappy  beings  were  supposed  to  drag  on  a  misera- 
ble life,  subject  to  the  power  of  the  devil,  who  every 
year   carried    off  the    tenth   part  of  them   to   hell. 


176  THE  TWIN  GIANTS. 

They  recruited  their  ranks  from  mortals  whom  they 
seduced,  by  their  apparent  splendour,  to  taste  their 
viands,  or  to  join  their  dances ;  or  from  children, 
whom  they  stole  from  the  cradle  and  enlisted  in  their 
dismal  ranks.  Now  it  is  remarkable,  that  both  these 
modes  of  making  fairies  were  believed  in  England, 
and  the  latter  in  Ireland,  though  in  neither  country 
did  the  frightful  cause  obtain  credit.  The  Scottish 
daoine  shi,  or  men  of  peace  (they  were  called  the 
Good  People  in  Ireland,  and  Pixies  in  England), 
lived  in  great  apparent  pomp,  feasting  and  holding 
court  in  their  subterranean  abodes;  yet  if  any  eye, 
properly  disenchanted,  saw  them,  all  the  beautiful 
illusion  vanished ;  the  splendid  halls  were  changed 
into  bare  and  damp  caverns ;  the  gorgeous  feasts 
and  delicate  viands  into  such  refuse  as  by  mortals 
would  not  be  eaten ;  their  own  bloom,  beauty, 
and  gaiety  likewise  vanished,  and  they  appeared 
wrinkled,  haggard,  and  miserable.  Men  saw  some- 
times the  delightful  fiction,  but  rarely  the  dreadful 
reality,  till  there  was  no  longer  any  opportunity 
of  retracting,  and  the  unfortunate  individual  was 
bound  for  ever  with  the  gloomy  fate  of  the  fairies 
themselves.  Many  are  the  legends  told  in  Scotland 
of  persons  thus  carried  off  by  these  malevolent 
beings.  It  was  sufficient  to  taste  of  the  dishes  so 
tempting  to  the  eye,  to  join  in  the  graceful  and 
voluptuous  dance,  or  to  quaff  of  the  enchanted  cup; 
by  these  actions  the  power  of  the  fairies  extended 
over  their  victim,  and  the  person  so  caught,  though 
at  once  undeceived  with  regard  to  the  splendor  and 
beauty  around  him,  remained  for  ever  with  his  captors. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  177 

Yet  even  here  there  were,  occasionally,  services 
done  to  mortals  by  these  capricious  creatures.  Of 
the  French  fte,  and  the  Italian  fata,  we  need  not 
speak  ;  for  they  were,  for  the  most  part,  enchan- 
tresses, who  worked  by  spell  and  charm,  according 
to  occult  science.  One  will  do  for  a  specimen.  We 
will  instance  the  Fata  Manto,  whose  story  is  told  by 
Ariosto:  he  says  that,  like  fairies,  she  was  compelled 
on  one  day  in  the  year  to  take  the  form  of  a  serpent. 
Now  where  Ariosto  got  this  information  from  it  may 
be  difficult  to  say ;  but  though  it  is  very  much  to  be 
feared  that  he  drew  upon  his  own  imagination  for 
English  and  Scotch  kings,  nobility,  and  cities,  yet 
the  romantic  dragon  is  everywhere  mingled  with  the 
fairy  mythology,  as  the  mythic  dragon  is  with  pagan 
theogony.  However  this  may  be,  the  fairy  in  ques- 
tion was,  on  the  day  appointed,  changed  into  a 
serpent,  and  being  in  danger  of  death,  was  rescued 
by  a  young  gentleman,  to  whom  she,  by  changing 
herself  into  a  little  dog,  performed  good  service. 
The  story  is  too  long  for  repetition ;  many  of  our 
readers  will  recollect  it,  as  it  is  likewise  related  by 
La  Fontaine.  The  classical  reader  will  see  in  it  only 
a  modification  of  the  old  tale  of  "  Cephalus  and 
Procris ;"  and,  in  fine,  neither  this  nor  any  indi- 
genous Italian  tales,  seem  to  illustrate  the  fairy 
mythology. 

There  are,  however,  fairy  tales  which  run  through 
the  whole  of  Europe;  such  is  the  tale  of  "  The  Two 
Hunchbacks."  We  will  relate  the  Spanish  version 
from  Mr.  W.  J.  Thoms,  and  the  Irish  as  it  was  given 
by  an  Irish  lady,  and  which  is,  if  possible,  an  im- 

1  5 


178  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

provement  upon  Crofton  Croker  himself.  And  here 
we  shall  see  fully  the  truth  as  well  as  beauty  of  the 
remarks  of  Mr.  Thoms,  that  "  strongly  as  all  national 
tales  are  impressed  with  the  characteristics  of  the 
people  among  whom  they  flourish,  it  must  be  borne 
in  mind  that  their  distinctive  qualities  will  generally 
be  found  of  an  external  nature ;  consisting,  not  in  the 
peculiar  incidents  or  personages  which  figure  in  the 
legends,  but  rather  in  the  marked  and  national  spirit 
by  which  those  personages  are  animated,  and  those 
incidents  brought  about.  In  other  words,  we  shall 
find  it  is  with  the  legends  as  with  the  natives  of  a 
country.  Upon  dissection,  the  skeletons  are  like 
those  of  other  climes,  and  it  is  only  in  the  outward 
coating  of  those  skeletons  that  the  national  features 
and  characteristics  are  preserved."  For  this  reason 
we  purpose,  in  a  few  fairy  legends  which  we  shall 
lay  before  the  reader,  not  to  present  him  only  with 
the  skeleton,  but,  if  we  quote  fewer  legends,  to 
give  them  at  greater  length ;  —  and  first  for  the 
Spanish  tale,  "  Pepito  y  Cirillo." 

"  There  was  not  in  all  Spain  a  merrier  fellow,  or 
one  who  was  a  greater  favourite  than  Pepito,  hump- 
backed as  he  was  withal,  and  which  peculiarity  had 
served  to  obtain  for  him  the  by-name  of  Corcovado^ 
by  which  he  was  always  designated  by  his  familiars. 
Pepito  el  Corcovado  was,  in  fact,  just  the  man  to 
travel  all  round  the  world  without  finding  an  enemy  : 
he  was  of  that  smooth  and  oily  disposition  which 
enabled  him  to  glide  through  all  vexations  as  he 
did  through  a  crowd,  with  a  good-humoured,  by- 
your-leave  sort  of  smile  on  his  countenance,  which 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  179 

compelled  the  surliest  to  grant  him  free  passage. 
Now  Pepito  was  celebrated  all  round  the  country  for 
his  musical  skill,  and  the  exquisite  taste  with  which 
he  used  to  sing  the  songs,  both  of  love  and  chivalry, 
so  prevalent  in  that  country.  His  skill  was  so  great, 
that  it  was  commonly  said,  that  it  would  have  satis- 
fied even  Lope  de  Rueda,  the  founder  of  the  Spanish 
opera,  or  that  still  more  important  personage,  whose 
name  I  do  not  happen  to  remember,  but  whose 
epitaph  in  the  cathedral  of  Seville  informs  us  that 
for  his  musical  powers  he  had  been  chosen  to  sound 
the  trumpet  at  the  day  of  judgment.  This  skill,  it 
may  be  supposed,  rendered  Pepito  el  Corcovado  an 
indispensable  person  at  all  the  village  merry-makings. 
Had  he  been  a  well-made,  handsome  fellow,  it  might 
have  been  a  question  how  far  these  invitations  from 
fair  dames  would  have  been  sanctioned  by  the  lords 
of  the  creation ;  but  as  it  was,  they  all  said,  with  one 
accord,  '  Pepito  el  Corcovado  is  certainly  a  marvel- 
lous insinuating  fellow ;  but  then,  thanks  to  the 
saints,  he  is  confoundedly  ugly.  To  one  of  the 
merry-makings  before  alluded  to  had  Pepito  gone, 
and  was  returning,  long  after  sunset,  towards  his 
home.  Now,  whether  he  had  too  freely  partaken  of 
the  good  liquor  with  which  his  host  had  plied  him, 
or  whatever  might  be  the  cause,  the  effect  was,  that 
after  a  couple  of  hours'  walk  he  found  himself  in  a 
part  of  the  Sierra  Morena  which  he  did  not  know — 
a  lonely  dell,  surrounded  by  shadowing  cork-trees, 
carpetted  with  a  most  luxuriant  and  mossy  turf,  and 
rendered  inexpressibly  fragrant  by  myriads  of  wild 
flowers,  whose  party-coloured  blossoms  sparkled  on 


180  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

every  side.  '  Santiago  ! '  exclaimed  Pepito,  '  but  this 
is  a  pretty  business:  here  am  I  lost  in  the  Sierra, 
which  I  have  traversed,  man  and  boy,  these  thirty 
years.  Well,  it  might  have  been  worse  ;  so  I  '11 
even  wait  till  daybreak  gives  me  light  enough  to 
find  the  right  path."  So  saying,  with  philosophic 
calmness  he  wrapped  his  manta  round  him,  and 
muttering  an  ave  or  two,  and  a  short  prayer  to  his 
patron  saint,  laid  himself  at  the  foot  of  a  cork-tree, 
and  slept  soundly.  His  sleep  was,  however,  of  no 
long  duration :  he  was  soon  awakened  by  the  joyous 
clamour  of  thousands  of  little  elves  sporting  on  the 
dewy  grass,  and  singing  with  might  and  main  a 
fragment  of  an  old  and  wild  air,  which  Pepito 
speedily  recognized.  Pepito  gazed  with  wonder  and 
delight  on  the  fairies ;  he  had  often  heard  of  them, 
but  this  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever  had  the  good 
fortune  to  see  them.  He  was  amused  beyond 
measure  at  the  fantastic  mazes  of  the  elfin  dances, 
charmed  with  the  sweetness  and  harmony  with  which 
they  carolled  forth  their  lay — 

'  Lunes,  y  Martes,  y  Miercoles,  tres,' ' 
and  marvelled  greatly  that  they  did  not  sing  the  rest 
of  the  tune.  '  Humph,  my  little  mates  (quoth  he), 
if  you  do  not  know  the  rest  of  the  tune,  I'll  just 
give  you  a  hint  of  it  !'  and  so  saying,  he  swept  his 
fingers  tastefully  across  the  strings  of  his  guitar,  and 
sang  with  one  of  the  sweetest  voices  ever  heard, 

'  JuevcB,  y  Viernes,  y  Sabados,  seis.'* 

This  hint  was  not  lost  upon  his  fairy  auditors.     A 

'  ;.  e.  Monday,  and  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday,  three. 
*  i.  e.  Tliursday,  and  Friday,  and  Saturday,  six. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  181 

thousand  little  pipes,  maddened  with  delight  at  this 
addition  to  their  former  chorus,  took  up  the  strain, 
and  for  an  hour,  at  least,  did  hill  and  valley  echo  and 
re-echo  with —        ^ 

'  Lunes,  y  Martes,  y  Miercoles,  tres  ; 
Jueves,  y  Viemes,  y  Sabados,  seis  ;' 

Pepito  accompanying  the  song  with  his  voice  and  his 
guitar.  At  the  end  of  that  period  the  fairies  began  to 
think  it  was  high  time  to  thank  the  musician  for  his 
song,  and  reward  him  for  his  skill.  They  crowded 
round  him,  and  requested  him  to  ask  whatever  he 
wished.  Leaning  against  a  cork-tree  to  consider  what 
he  should  ask,  the  pressure  upon  the  hump  reminded 
him  of  his  deformity,  so  he  pointed  with  his  thumb 
over  his  right  shoulder.  This  was  hint  enough:  in 
the  course  of  a  few  minutes,  a  thousand  tiny  hands 
were  laid  upon  the  hump  which  decked  Pepito's 
shoulders ;  it  was  carried  off  in  triumph,  and  Pepito 
rose  from  the  ground  as  straight  a  man  as  any  in 
Andalusia.  Pepito  returned,  was  with  difficulty 
recognized  ;  was  more  idolized  by  the  women,  though 
he  lost  somewhat  of  the  favour  of  the  men.  Now  in 
the  next  village  lived  Cirillo,  another  hunchback, 
who,  in  all  other  matters,  was  the  very  reverse  of 
Pepito  :  envious,  hateful,  and  arrogant,  he  did  not 
like  to  ask  Pepito  of  his  adventure ;  but  hoping  to 
lose  his  own  hump,  he  at  length  encouraged  himself, 
made  the  requisite  inquiries,  and  set  out  in  search  of 
a  loss.  Now  Cirillo  was,  perhaps,  of  all  men,  the 
least  qualified  to  propitiate  the  fairies ;  with  but  little 
harmony  in  his  nature,  he  had  still  less  in  his  voice ; 
and  when  he  reached  the  dell,  without  waiting  for  a 


182  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

proper  pause,  or  considering  the  prejudices  the  fairies 
have  against  the  mention  of  anything  holy,  he  no 
sooner  heard  the  wild  air  and  song, 

'  Lunes,  y  Martes,  y  Miercoles,  tres  ; 
Jueves,  y  Viernes,  y  Sabados,  seis,' 

than  he  shouted  out  '  y  Domingo,  siete.'  This  vio- 
lation of  all  rule,  and  all  fairy  notions  of  propriety,  so 
incensed  the  elfin  choristers,  that,  not  content  with 
kicks,  cuts,  thumps,  blows,  and  pinches,  they  fixed 
on  his  back,  amidst  shouts  and  derision,  the  hunch 
they  had  removed  from  Pepito,  and  thus  dismissed 
him  with  two  hunches,  as  a  warning  to  future  dis- 
turbers of  fairy  harmony." 

Even  to  this  day,  "  y  Domingo,  siete  "  is  a  very 
common  Spanish  proverb  when  anything  is  done  or 
said  mal-d-propos.     Now,  then,  for  the  Irish  legend. 

"  There  were  two  cousins  living  at  the  foot  of  the 
gloomy  Galtee  mountains,  in  the  fertile  glen  of  Aher- 
low.  Lusmore  was  the  name  of  the  one,  and  except 
that  he  had  a  hump,  why  he  was  as  good  a  Christian 
as  ourselves  entirely,  and  wasn't  ugly  by  no  means, 
except  in  respect  of  the  hump ;  but  Jack  Madden,  his 
cousin,  was  ugly  and  ill-tempered  entirely,  and  hump- 
backed into  the  bargain.  So  one  night,  when  Lus- 
more was  coming  home  through  the  fields  he  lost  his 
way,  and  lay  down  under  a  wide-spreading  oak ;  and 
the  branches  of  the  great  oak  stretched  over  him,  and 
the  leaves  looked  as  if  they  were  edged  with  silver, 
by  reason  of  the  moonlight ;  and  the  moon  shone 
brightly  and  sailed  through  the  blue  sky,  and  the 
light  clouds  were  about  her,  and  she  looked  like  our 
'  And  Sunday  seven. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  183 

Lady  in  the  midst  of  the  seraphim  of  glory.  And  it 
was  then  that  Lusmore  crossed  himself,  and  laid  down 
to  sleep  in  the  warm  night ;  but  he  couldn't  any  how, 
and  so  says  he  to  himself,  «  Lusmore,  be  asy  now  ; 
don't  you  see  it 's  no  use  to  sleep  when  there  are  so 
many  beautiful  things  to  look  at? '  But  at  last,  while 
he  lay  awake,  the  good  people  came — the  beautiful 
little  ladies  and  gentlemen — and  they  said,  '  Now  we 
will  dance  and  sing;'  but  one  lady  said,  'No,  sure 
we  wont  dance  nor  sing  while  mortal  eyes  can  see  us, 
and  mortal  ears  hear  us.  Sure  there 's  Lusmore.' 
'  Och,  and  is  that  all?  (said  another),  and  what  do  we 
care  for  Lusmore?  And  beside,  he's  asleep.'  'Eroo, 
murther  now  !  (thought  Lusmore  to  himself)  ;  sure 
did  ever  any  one  hear  the  equal  of  that?'  But  yet 
he  looked  for  all  the  world  as  if  he'd  been  asleep; 
and  then  the  fairies  began  to  sing  and  dance  about 
the  great  oak,  and  it 's  Lusmore  that  would  have 
rather  seen  the  elegant  dancing  on  such  an  elegant 
night,  and  with  the  sweet  fairy  music,  than  have  all 
Tipperary  for  himself.     So  they  sung — 

'  Da  Luan,  Da  Mort, 
Da  Luan,  Da  Mort ; ' ' 

but  Lusmore  thought  to  himself,  '  Sure  I  'II  make  it 
more  and  better  for  them ; '  so  he  chimed  in  just  at 
the  right  place,  and  with  such  a  voice,  so  sweet  and 
so  pleasant,  '  Augus  da  Cadine,'  and  then  went  on 
singing  with  the  others, 

'  Da  Luan,  Da  Mort, 
Da  Luan,  Da  Mort, 
Augus,  Da  Cadine.''' 

'  Monday  and  Tuesday. 

*  Monday,  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday. 


184  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

So  when  the  fairies  heard  this,  they  were  dehghted 
entirely,  and  they  took  off  Lusmore's  hump,  and 
exclaimed, 

" '  Lusmore,  Lusmore, 
Doubt  not  nor  deplore, 
For  the  hump  which  you  bore 
On  your  back,  is  no  more  ; 
Look  down  on  the  floor, 
And  behold  it,  Lusmore.' 

"  And  when  he  heard  these  words  he  felt  so  light 
and  so  happy,  that  he  could  have  jumped  over  the 
moon,  as  the  cow  did  in  the  romance  of  '  The  Cat 
and  the  Fiddle.'  And  in  the  morning  he  found  him- 
self without  his  hump,  and  dressed  in  a  new  suit  that 
the  fairies  had  given  him ;  so  he  went  home  mighty 
happy.  But  when  Jack  Madden  heard  of  it,  he  went 
up  to  Lusmore,  and  began  to  coax  him  with  his  own 
ugly  mouth  to  put  him  in  the  way  of  losing  his  hump 
also.  '  Eroo,  Lusmore,  darling  !  tell  us  all  about  it, 
then ;  may  be  you  would,'  said  he  ;  so  Lusmore  told 
him  all  about  it,  and  Jack  Madden  went  and  lay  down 
under  the  great  oak,  just  like  a  great  lubberly  oaf,  as 
he  was.  So  the  fairies  came  singing,  as  sweet  and 
sweeter  than  ever,  the  song  as  Lusmore  had  settled 
it  for  them  ;  and  because  Lusmore  told  Jack  Madden, 
that  all  he  had  to  do  was  to  make  additions  and  im- 
provements in  the  tune,  Jack  determined  to  do  his 
best.  But  Jack  had  no  more  taste  for  music  than  an 
owl,  and  didn't  know  how,  you  may  say,  to  improve  a 
tune  ;  so  he  struck  up,  just  without  any  regard  at  all 
at  all  to  propriety,  'Angus  da  Dardine,  Angus  da 
Hena,'^  thinking,  that  if  one  day  was  good,  two  were 
better,  and  that  he  should  have  two  suits  of  clothes. 

'  And  Thursday,  and  P^riday, 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  185 

But  it  was  then  that  the  little  people  were  wroth 
entirely,  and  gave  him  the  mother  of  a  beating,  and 
sent  him  about  his  business  with  Lusmore's  hump 
stuck  on  beside  his  own,  saying, 

" '  Jack  Madden,  Jack  Madden, 
Yonr  words  came  so  bad  in 
The  tune  we  felt  glad  in. 
That  your  life  we  may  sadden  ; 
Here  's  two  humps  for  Jack  Madden  !  " 

Thus  runs  the  Irish  legend,  and  it  may  be  observed, 
that  it  exists  in  almost  every  language  in  Europe. 
There  is  an  Italian  version — there  is  a  German 
version  ;  but  those  which  have  been  already  noticed 
are  the  principal,  and  agree  the  most  completely  one 
with  another. 

Upon  these  stories  the  only  remark  necessary  to 
make  is,  that  as  the  Irish  tale  does  not  bring  in  the 
mention  of  Sunday,  so  the  fairies  were  offended  only 
with  the  want  of  taste  and  sense  displayed  by  Jack 
Madden. 

In  the  Italian  version  preserved  by  Redi,  he 
observes  that  the  fairies  sawed  off  the  hump  with  a 
saw  of  butter  without  any  pain  to  the  patient — show- 
ing, at  all  events,  the  perfection  to  which  medical 
science  is  brought  among  the  "  good  people."  In 
the  same  preface  which  mentions  it,  there  is  also 
given  the  Italian  story  of  VVhittington.  A  youth 
sends  a  he  and  a  she  cat  as  a  venture  to  a  foreign 
country.  It  so  happens  that  the  ship  touches  at 
the  capital  of  a  country  which  was  overrun  with 
rats  and  mice,  and  where  cats  were  unknown. 
The  captain  disposes  of  the  cats  to  great  advantage, 
receiving  for  them  a  large  sum  of  monev.     On  the 


186  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

return  of  the  ship,  the  youth  is  of  course  rich,  and 
the  adventure  taking  wind,  a  rich  but  foolish  young 
man,  thinking  that  if  a  couple  of  cats  were  so  paid 
for,  a  more  valuable  offer  will  meet  with  a  reward 
almost  boundless — he  accordingly  sends  jewels  and 
silks  to  a  large  amount ;  and  the  king  of  the  city  in 
question,  feeling  the  courtesy  of  the  act,  and  prizing 
nothing  so  much  as  the  useful  animals  he  has  re- 
ceived, sends  back  a  couple  of  kittens,  the  offspring 
of  his  own  favourites.  This  tale  is  told  in  many 
ways.  The  Italian  tale  is  interesting  to  the  English 
reader,  as  bearing  a  strong  resemblance  to  the 
favourite  story  of  the  thrice  Lord  Mayor.  It  is 
told  of  an  eastern  prince  that  a  cabbage  was  sent 
him,  and  he  rewarded  the  donor  with  a  large  sum 
of  money.  When  this  was  known,  another  person 
sent  a  sum  of  money,  and  received  in  return  an 
offset  of  the  cabbage.  A  similar  tale  is  told  of  Louis 
XL,  when  Dauphin.  During  his  residence  at  the 
Court  of  Philip  the  Good,  he  was  accustomed  to  ride 
out  frequently  with  the  Count  of  Charelois,  after- 
terwards  Charles  the  Bold.  In  one  of  these  excur- 
sions he  stopped  at  the  house  of  a  peasant  and 
partook  of  some  boiled  turnips,  which  he  greatly 
enjoyed,  and  afterwards  frequently  visited  the  cottage 
to  taste  them  again.  After  his  accession  to  the 
throne  of  France,  the  peasant  had  occasion  to  visit 
Paris,  and,  remembering  the  royal  taste,  took  a 
large  bag  of  turnips  with  him.  The  distance,  how- 
ever, proved  greater  than  the  good  man  had  expected, 
his  little  stock  of  money  was  exhausted,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  eat   his  turnips.     The   largest,  however, 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  187 

he  religiously  preserved.  When  the  king  heard  these 
circumstances,  he  ordered  the  turnip  to  be  placed 
in  his  treasury,  and  a  thousand  crowns  to  be  given 
to  the  peasant.  On  his  return,  the  peasant  told  his 
lord  of  the  king's  liberality  ;  and  the  latter,  adopting 
the  reasoning  which  we  have  before  noticed,  iuade 
occasion  to  visit  Paris,  and  took  with  him  a  valuable 
horse,  which  he  presented  to  the  king,  beautifully 
caparisoned.  The  sagacity  of  Louis  soon  discovered 
the  motive  of  the  gift  on  hearing  the  residence  of 
the  giver.  Bring  me  my  turnip,  said  the  king. 
The  turnip  was  brought,  and  with  much  form  pre- 
sented to  the  gentleman,  the  king  assuring  him  that 
it  had  cost  a  thousand  crowns. 


188  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY. 


We  have  seen  the  benevolent  character  of  the  Irish 
fairy,  alloyed  as  it  is  by  caprice  and  mischief — we 
shall  now  turn  to  the  English  pixie,  which  we  shall 
find  perfectly  identical.  The  story  we  select  is  of 
one  John  Maddox,  a  Cornish  labourer,  who,  sleeping 
under  an  oak  tree,  awoke  suddenly  in  the  midst  of 
the  night,  and  found  himself  surrounded  with  these 
airy  and  beautiful  beings.  In  the  clear  moonlight 
were  their  tiny  tables  spread  with  such  delicacies  as 
might  be  supposed  fitting  food  for  fairies.  Troops 
of  them  were  dancing  on  the  dewy  turf,  and  joining 
their  voices  in  such  sweet  harmony  as  greets  not  often 
the  ear  of  man.  John  Maddox,  bumpkin  as  he  was, 
was  enchanted  with  the  sight.  He  was  a  Cornish 
man,  and  the  Cornish  people  have  ever  been  noted 
for  their  acuteness  and  good  taste.  He  saw  amid 
their  dances  and  gambols  that  there  was  a  cap  thrown 
continually  about,  and  this  cap  once  coming  within 
his  reach,  he  caught  it  up,  and  placed  it  upon  his 
own  head.  The  pixies  immediately  crowded  round 
him,  and  besought  him  to  give  it  up  to  them,  assuring 
him  that  to  himself  it  could  be  of  no  use,  but  to  them 
of  the  greatest,  as  whosoever  wore  it  among  them 
would  have  authority  over  the  rest.  "  Well,"  exclaimed 
John  Maddox,  "  I  will  try  if  it  will  not  give  a  mortal 


FAIRY   MYTHOLOGY.  189 

power  over  you,  and  will  accordingly  keep  it."  In 
vain  were  their  prayers  and  protestations ;  Maddox 
was  resolute,  and  they  accordingly  carried  him  to 
fairy-land.  Here  was  he  lodged  in  a  superb  palace, 
attended  by  crowds  of  pixies,  and  served  continually 
with  the  most  costly  viands  and  the  most  delicate 
wines.  Many  were  the  fairy  gifts  scattered  among  the 
villagers  in  his  native  place,  and  though  John  Maddox 
was  missing,  none  suspected  whence  they  came. 

Sometime  before,  a  young  maiden,  to  whom  tra- 
dition assigns  the  name  of  EUzabeth,  and  who  was 
the  object  of  John  Maddox's  idolatry,  had  disappeared 
in  the  same  sudden  way,  and  John  had  ever  since 
worn  the  willow ;  but,  among  the  hght  and  beautiful 
forms  who  surrounded  the  mortal  fairy  king,  he 
thought  he  discerned  one  that  he  had  seen  in  happier 
hours  than  those  of  his  sovereignty.  Love  has  quick 
eyes :  he  singled  her  out  from  the  throng,  and  soon 
identified  the  pixie  beauty  with  his  own  long-lost 
Elizabeth.  She  had  been  carried  away  by  the  fairies, 
and  enrolled  in  their  own  ranks.  Maddox  now  put 
to  the  test  his  power :  he  demanded  her  restoration 
to  her  former  condition,  but  his  subjects  seemed 
wiUing  to  try  conclusions  with  him,  for  while  they 
expressed  their  obedience  in  all  other  matters,  this 
they  declared  was  against  the  fundamental  laws  of 
their  realm.  They  would  bring  him  to  her  situation, 
but  not  her  to  his.  Maddox  was,  however,  obstinate ; 
and,  finding  the  pixies  equally  so,  he  was  for  the 
present  obliged  to  content  himself  with  elevating 
Elizabeth  above  all  the  rest,  and  putting  upon  the 
undutiful  fairies  tasks  like  those  of  Egyptian  task- 


190  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

masters.  First,  he  set  them  to  build  a  wall  round 
fairy-land  ;  but  they  did  but  call  the  stones  together, 
and  the  wall  was  made;  and  when  John  Maddox 
arose  in  the  morning  his  dominion  was  surrounded 
by  solid  masonr}'.  Grinning  with  derision,  they 
called  him  to  see  the  work  ;  and,  in  his  rage,  he 
commanded  them  to  flog  one  another  with  all  the 
strength  of  which  they  were  masters.  They  obeyed, 
grinning  and  laughing  all  the  while,  though  they  were 
certainly  laying  on  with  main  and  might.  At  last,  find- 
ing he  was  not  making  himself  a  popular  sovereign, 
and  was,  besides,  none  the  nearer  to  the  object  of 
his  desire,  he  gave  over  the  attempt,  and  resigned 
himself,  in  moody  endurance,  to  his  solitary  throne. 

Walking  alone,  one  day,  thinking  of  his  hopeless 
love,  among  the  rocks  of  his  new  kingdom,  he  struck, 
in  a  fit  of  desperate  passion,  one  of  the  cliffs  with  an 
iron  mace.  The  rock  split,  and  from  the  middle, 
out  crawled  a  toad.  Maddox  was  delighted ;  he 
knew  that  the  sight  of  this  reptile  threw  the  pixies 
into  inconceivable  agonies,  and  that  there  was  not  a 
toad  to  be  found  throughout  their  dwelling-place. 
This  had,  no  doubt,  been  imbedded  for  ages  in  the 
rock.  He  took  the  toad,  summoned  all  his  subjects, 
and  then  produced  it  in  their  presence.  The  effect 
was  electrical ;  they  threw  themselves  before  him, 
offered  him  all  the  hidden  treasures  of  the  earth, 
and  entreated  him  to  spare  them.  It  was  now  John's 
turn  to  be  obstinate :  he  stuck  to  his  first  demand, 
gave  up  his  crown,  and  with  his  now  restored  Eliza- 
beth, became  once  more  a  denizen  of  this  lower 
earth.      He   obtained   information    as   to    where   he 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  191 

might  establish  a  productive  mine,  and  became  a  rich 
and  happy  man.  It  was  thirty  years  that  he  and  his 
betrothed  had  lived  among  the  pixies,  but  this  time 
had  no  effect  upon  them,  and  they  revisited  the  earth 
as  youthful  in  appearance  and  constitution  as  when 
they  left  it. 

There  are  in  Cornwall  appearances  on  the  grass — 
and  not  in  Cornwall  only- — of  rings  on  the  grass,  said 
to  be  electrical  phenomena.  These  the  Cornish  call 
pixie  rings,  and  say  they  are  made  by  the  circling 
dance  of  the  fairies. 

There  is  one  character  in  the  fairy  mythology  of 
England,  consecrated  by  the  genius  of  Shakspeare 
and  of  Milton ;  one  who  figures  away  in  the  "  Mid- 
summer Night's  Dream ""  with  great  effect — to  wit, 
Puck.  We  mention  him  because  he  is  common  to 
all  nations :  he  is  the  Rubezahl  or  Number  Nip  of 
Germany;  the  Cluricaune  of  Ireland;  the  Eulenspie- 
gel  of  Holland  ;  the  Howleglass  or  Owlspeigle  of 
Scotland.  It  seems,  also,  both  from  etymology  and 
character,  the  same  as  the  Irish  Phooka,  though  the 
latter  spirit  seems  more  uniformly  and  darkly  ma- 
licious than  the  frolicsome  goblin  of  merry  England. 
In  Wales  he  is  called  Pwcca :  and  there  are  many 
places,  both  in  England  and  Wales,  named  after  him 
— namely,  for  example.  Puck  Pool,  Puckaster  Core, 
Puckleridge,  Pucklechurch  ;  in  Wales,  Pwcca  Cwm, 
&c.  Milton  gives  us  a  graphic  picture  of  our  ances- 
tors'' belief  in  these  matters,  when,  speaking  of  their 
evening's  amusements,  he  beautifully  says : — 

"  Till  the  live-long  daylight  fail, 
Then  to  the  spicy  nut-brown  ale. 


192  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

With  stories  told  of  many  a  feat, 
How  fairy  Mab  the  junkets  ate. 
She  was  pinched  and  pulled,  she  said, 
And  he  by  friar's  lanthom  led. 
Tell  how  the  drudging  goblin  sweat 
To  earn  his  cream-bowl  duly  set  ; 
How  in  one  night,  ere  glimpse  of  mom. 
His  shadowy  Hail  had  thrashed  the  corn 
That  ten  day-labourers  could  not  end  ; 
Then  lays  him  down  the  lubber  fiend. 
And,  stretch'd  out  all  the  chimnej-'s  length. 
Basks  at  the  fire  his  hairy  strength  ; 
But  crop  full  out  of  doors  he  flings, 
When  the  first  cock  his  matin  rings." 

We  find,  also,  Puck,  or  Robin  Goodfellow,  speaking 
for  himself,  in  Shakspeare,  and  saying, 

"  Thou  speakest  aright ; 
I  am  that  merry  wanderer  of  the  night. 
I  jest  to  Oberon,  and  make  him  smile, 
When  I  a  fat  and  bean-fed  horse  beguile. 
Neighing  in  likeness  of  a  filly  foal. 
And  sometimes  lurk  I  in  a  gossip's  bowl. 
In  very  likeness  of  a  roasted  crab  ; 
•  And,  when  she  drinks,  against  her  lips  I  hob. 

And  on  her  withered  dew-lap  pour  the  ale. 
The  wisest  aunt,  telling  the  saddest  tale, 
Sometimes  for  three-foot  stool  mistaketh  me." 

These,  in  fact,  were  the  kind  of  pranks  perpetually 
ascribed  to  this  whimsical,  but  amusing,  creation  of 
poets'  fancy.  The  Rubezahl  of  Germany  we  have 
already  noticed  as  the  Puck  of  England ;  we  shall 
now  proceed  to  show  the  eastern  origin  of  many  of 
the  stories  of  this  personage.  We  are  told  of  Rube- 
zahl how  he  met  with  a  poor  woman  herbalizing,  and 
being  by  her  asked  where  she  could  meet  with  ceitain 
plants,  of  which  she  was  in  search,  he  told  her  that 
the  best  thing  she  could  do  would  be  to  throw  away 
the  herbs  she  had  already  collected,  and  fill  her  basket 
with  leaves  from  the  tree  before  her,  since  he  told  her 
they  would  better  answer  her  purpose.     After  much 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  193 

time  spent  in  debating  the  matter,  Rubezahl,  who 
was  in  the  shape  of  a  peasant,  took,  by  force,  the 
basket,  flung  out  the  herbs  which  it  already  contained, 
and  filled  it  with  the  leaves  of  the  tree  in  question. 
Very  discontentedly  did  the  poor  woman  go  her  way, 
but  finding  by  the  wayside  some  valuable  herbs,  she 
threw  away  the  leaves,  filled  her  basket  with  herbs, 
and  returned  home.  On  taking  out  the  contents,  she 
was  surprised  to  see  something  glittering  at  the  bottom 
of  the  basket,  and,  on  further  examination,  she  found 
that  those  leaves  which  stuck  in  the  wicker  were 
become  ducats.  It  is  scarcely  possible  to  say  whether 
her  joy  at  having  thus  unexpectedly  found  more  than 
the  produce  of  many  weeks'  labour  was  equalled  by 
her  sorrow  at  having  thrown  away  so  large  a  treasure. 
She  went  back  to  the  spot,  but  the  tree  was  not  to  be 
found,  or  the  leaves  she  had  cast  away. 

The  prototype  of  this  story  may  be  found  in  the 
"  Arabian  Nights,"  where  we  find  a  certain  old  man 
going  regularly  to  a  butcher's  shop,  and  paying 
always  in  new  coin,  so  beautiful  that  the  butcher 
always  kept  it  apart,  and  for  some  time  forbore  to 
touch  it.  At  last,  one  day,  when  he  went  to  his 
hoard,  to  make  some  payments,  he  found  no  money, 
but  only  a  collection  of  green  leaves,  cut  round. 

The  fairies,  mentioned  by  Wieland,  in  his  enchant- 
ing poem,  "  Oberon,"  put  us  in  mind  of  mentioning 
that  Oberon  was  the  general  name  given  to  the  king, 
Titania  to  the  queen  of  the  fairies  ;  and  there  is  there 
a  wonderful  horn  told  of,  at  the  sound  of  which  all 
who  were  within  hearing  were  compelled  to  dance. 
In  Ireland,  there  was  a  similar  tale  told  of  a  wonderful 

II.  K 


194  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

tune,  and  it  is  beautifully  related  under  that  very  title, 
by  Crofton  Croker,  in  his  Legends  of  the  south  of 
Ireland.  The  work  of  Wieland  is  one  of  the  most 
delightful  of  modern  days.  In  it  the  fairies  are  repre- 
sented much  as  we  have  represented  them  in  the 
previous  part  of  this  investigation,  and  as  Shakspeare 
has  shown  them  to  us  in  those  magical  dramas,  the 
*'  Midsummer  Nighfs  Dream  "  and  the  "  Tempest." 
Prospero  is  but  a  John  Maddox  of  a  higher  order, 
and  Ariel  might  figure  away  in  the  pages  of  ^  Crofton 
Croker  and  of  Wieland,  without  the  slightest  incon- 
sistency. 

In  Spencer,  on  the  other  hand,  we  find  that,  with 
the  metre  and  style  of  the  Italian  poets,  he  has  also 
taken  their  ideas  of  fairy  mythology.  Hence  is  it 
that,  instead  of  the  light  and  sportive  pixie,  dancing 
by  the  clear  ocean  when  the  moon  is  bright  on  its 
rippling  surface,  floating  about  over  its  broad  expanse 
in  the  pearly  bark  of  the  Nautilus,  decking  their 
beautiful  forms  with  sea-weeds  and  flowers,  with  gems 
from  the  vast  caverns  of  the  deep,  and  bright  shells 
from  the  rocks — instead  of  seeing  them,  tiny,  and 
living  under  the  open  sky,  spreading  their  tables  on 
the  top  of  the  mushroom,  and  dancing  beneath  the 
outspread  canopy  of  some  aged  oak,  we  hear  of  fairies 
dwelling  in  enchanted  castles,  having  courts  of  knights 
and  ladies  around  them,  ruling  over  their  own  exten- 
sive kingdoms,  and,  in  fact,  acting  as  mortal  beings 
suddenly  endowed  with  immortality.  This  is  also 
the  way  in  which  Ariosto  speaks  of  them,  to  refer  you 
to  the  tale  of  Logistella,  and  that  of  Manto.  We 
have  noticed  the  general  name  given  to  the  queen  of 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  195 

the  fairies,  that  of  Titania;  we  must  not  forget  that 
she  was  sometimes  called  Mab,  and  that  Shakspeare 
thus  speaks  of  her: — 

"  Oh  !  then  I  see  Queen  Mab  hath  been  with  you. 
She  is  the  Fancy's  midwife,  and  she  comes 
In  shape  no  bigger  than  an  agate  stone 
On  the  forefinger  of  an  alderman, 
Drawn  by  a  team  of  little  atomies 
Across  men's  noses  as  they  lie  asleep. 
Her  waggon  spokes  made  of  long  spinners'  legs  ; 
The  cover,  of  the  wings  of  grasshoppers  ; 
The  traces,  of  the  smallest  spider's  web  ; 
The  collars,  of  the  moonshine's  watery  beams  ; 
Her  whip,  of  cricket's  bone  ;  the  lash  of  film  ; 
Her  wajigoner,  a  small  grey-coated  gnat, 
Not  half  so  big  as  a  round  little  worm 
Pricked  from  the  lazy  finger  of  a  maid  ; 
Her  chariot  is  an  empty  hazle  nut. 
Made  by  the  joiner  Squirrel,  or  old  Grub, 
Time  out  of  mind  the  fairies'  coachmakers  ; 
And  in  this  state  she  gallops,  night  by  night, 
Through  lovers'  brains,  and  then  they  dream  of  love  ; 
On  courtiers'  knees,  who  dream  on  court'sies  straight ; 
O'er  lawyers'  fingers,  who  straight  dream  on  fees  ; 
O'er  ladies'  lips,  who  straight  on  kisses  dream  ; 
Sometimes  she  driveth  o'er  a  courtier's  nose, 
And  then  he  dreams  of  smelling  out  a  suit; 
And  sometimes  comes  she  with  a  tithe  pig's  tail, 
Tickling  the  parson  as  he  lies  asleep. 
Then  dreams  he  of  another  benefice  ; 
Sometimes  she  driveth  o'er  a  soldier's  neck, 
And  then  he  dreams  of  cutting  foreign  throats. 
Of  breaches,  ambuscades — Spanish  blades. 
Of  health,  five  fathoms  deep,  and  then,  anon. 
Drums  in  his  ears,  at  which  he  starts  and  wakes. 
And  being  thus  frighted,  swears  a  prayer  or  two, 
And  sleeps  again." 

Hackneyed  as  this  passage  is,  it  is  yet  so  much  to 
the  purpose  that  the  quotation  cannot  be  helped. 
We  have  seen  in  a  former  part  of  this  work  how  a 
certain  woman  made  a  wisp  of  straw  take  the  form  of 
a  horse,  and  what  followed.  We  traced  that  legend 
to  the  Talmud ;  we  shall  now  show  the  same  tale,  as 


196  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

related  of  Rubezahl,  the  Puck  of  Germany.  Hear 
the  words  of  Bushing: — 

"  Once  on  a  time,  Rubezahl  made,  of  what  ma- 
terials no  one  knew,  a  number  of  pigs,  and,  disguised 
as  a  peasant,  took  them  to  market  to  sell.  He  sold 
them,  and  cautioned  the  purchaser  not  to  drive  them 
through  any  water.  Now  what  followed  ?  Why, 
these  same  swine,  having  got  sadly  covered  with 
mire,  what  must  the  peasant  do  but  drive  them  to  the 
river,  which  they  had  no  sooner  entered  than  they 
became  wisps  of  straw,  and  were  carried  away  by  the 
stream.  The  peasant  was  obliged  to  put  up  with  the 
loss,  for  he  neither  knew  what  was  become  of  the 
pigs,  nor  who  was  the  man  from  whom  he  purchased 
them." 

That  these  traditions  should  be  so  brought  from 
the  East,  we  cannot  wonder.  The  manner  in  which 
the  Talmud  became  corrupted,  has  already  been 
touched  on,  and  we  shall  now  again  briefly  refer  to 
the  Spanish  origin  of  some  Irish  traditions.  The 
dominions  of  the  Moors  in  Spain  were  so  entirely 
civilized  by  that  intellectual  and  interesting  people — 
so  fully  saturated  with  the  poetry,  as  well  as  the  reli- 
gion, of  Islamism,  that  we  naturally  expect  to  find 
many  relics  among  their  Christian  successors.  The 
Peri  mythology  was  in  a  far  purer  state  in  Spain 
than  in  any  other  western  land,  and  the  intercourse 
that  subsisted  between  Spain  and  Ireland,  at  a  very 
early  period,  satisfactorily  accounts  for  the  identity  of 
many  legends,  of  botii  nations,  with  those  still  extant 
in  the  East.  The  literature  of  Spain  changed  very 
much  during  the  wars  with  the  Moors,  and  after  the 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  197 

expulsion  of  that  people.  The  romance  of  Spain 
was  a  ballad,  almost  exclusively  dedicated  to  the 
praise  of  some  champion  of  the  Cross  and  St.  James. 
Heroes,  instead  of  vanquishing  devils,  took  to  van- 
quishing Moors ;  and,  in  lieu  of  assistance  from  fairies, 
they  obtained  aid  from  Santiago.  Of  these  ballads 
there  soon  existed  so  overwhelming  a  number  that  all 
the  earlier  tales  were  nearly  forgotten ;  and  after- 
wards, the  imitation  of  Italian  works,  which  intro- 
duced a  really  good  model  of  composition,  turned  the 
attention  of  the  people  away  from  the  Moorish  anti- 
quities of  literature.  Thus,  for  want  of  sufficient 
taste  or  sufficient  energy,  the  traditions  which  the 
Moors  implanted  in  Spain  were,  in  many  cases,  lost, 
and  in  nearly  all  overlooked. 

In  Scotland  the  Fairy  mythology  was  mingled  with 
the  romance  of  the  old  Pictish  history,  and  the  places 
assigned  to  the  "good  people"  were  frequently 
pointed  out  as  having  been  residences  of  the  chiefs 
of  the  Pechs. 

Castles  remarkable  for  size,  strength,  and  antiquity, 
are  by  the  peasantry  of  Scotland  commonly  attributed 
to  the  Pechs  or  Picts,  who  are  not  supposed  to  have 
trusted  solely  to  their  skill  in  architecture  in  con- 
structing these  edifices ;  but  are  believed  to  have 
bathed  the  foundation-stone  with  blood,  in  order  to 
propitiate  the  spirit  of  the  soil.  Similar  to  this  is 
the  Gaelic  tradition  that,  St.  Columba  is  supposed  to 
have  been  obliged  to  bury  St.  Oran  alive  beneath  the 
foundation  of  his  monastery,  in  order  to  propitiate 
the  spirits  of  the  soil,  who  demolished  by  night  what 
was  built  during  the  day.      Yet  afterwards,  if  any 


198  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

atrocious  deed  of  blood  was  committed  in  a  castle,  its 
walls  were  supposed  to  sink;  and  common  report 
says  that  the  walls  of  Hermitage  Castle  were  once 
ninety  feet  high,  but  thirty  feet  fell  down,  thirty  feet 
sunk  down,  and  thirty  feet  are  yet  remaining  above 
the  ground.' 

The  "  Brown  Man  of  the  Muirs"  is  a  fairy  of  the 
most  malignant  order,  the  genuine  duergar.  Wal- 
singham  mentions  a  story  of  an  unfortunate  youth 
whose  brains  were  extracted  from  his  skull  during 
his  sleep  by  this  malicious  being.  Owing  to  this 
operation  he  remained  insane  many  years,  till  the 
Virgin  Mary  courteously  restored  his  brains  to  their 
former  station.- 

"In  the  deserts  and  moors  of  Scotland,"  says 
Boece,  "  grows  an  herb  named  heather,  very  nutri- 
tive to  beasts,  birds,  and  especially  to  bees.  In  the 
month  of  June  it  produces  a  flower  of  purple  hue  as 
sweet  as  honey.  Of  this  flower  the  Picts  made  a 
delicious  and  wholesome  liquor.  The  manner  of 
making  it  has  perished  with  their  extermination  as 
they  never  showed  the  craft  of  making  it,  except  to 
their  own  blood."  The  traditions  of  Teviotdale  say 
that  when  the  Pictish  nation  was  exterminated  it  was 
found  that  only  two  persons  had  survived  the  slaugh- 
ter— a  father  and  a  son — they  were  brought  before 
Kenneth,  the  conqueror,  and  their  life  was  offered 
them  on  condition  that  the  father  would  discover  the 
method  of  making  the  heath-liquor.  "  Put  this  young 
man  to  death,  then,"  said  the  hoary  warrior.  The 
barbarous  terms  were   complied    with,  and  he    was 

'  Lcyden's  Remains,  pp.  50 — li'i.  '  Ibid.  p.  74. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  199 

required  to  fulfil  his  engagement.  "  Now  put  me  to 
death,"  said  he  too,  "  you  shall  never  know  the  secret : 
your  threats  might  have  influenced  my  son,  but  they 
are  lost  on  me."  The  king  condemned  the  veteran 
savage  to  life,  and  tradition  further  relates  that  his  life, 
as  the  punishment  of  his  crime,  was  prolonged  far 
beyond  the  ordinary  term  of  mortal  existence.  When 
some  ages  had  passed  and  the  ancient  Pict  was  blind 
and  bedrid,  he  overheard  some  young  men  vaunting 
of  their  feats  of  strength.  He  desired  to  feel  the 
wrist  of  one  of  them  in  order  to  compare  the  strength 
of  modern  men  with  those  of  the  times  which  were 
only  talked  of  as  a  fable.  They  reached  to  him  a 
bar  of  iron,  which  he  broke  between  his  hands,  say- 
ing you  are  not  feeble,  but  you  cannot  be  compared 
to  the  men  of  ancient  times.i  This  is  the  Scottish 
version  of  a  tale  which  is  found  in  many  lands,  and  in 
many  shapes.  The  Danes  have  a  similar  story  of 
Holgar  Danske,  better  known  by  his  French  name  of 
Ogier.  He  is  said  to  be  laid  in  a  half  torpid  slumber 
beneath  the  vaults  of  Cronenburg  Castle.  In  this 
state  a  robber  was  once  induced  by  splendid  offers  to 
visit  him.  When  he  came  into  the  presence  of  Ogier 
the  hero  half-opened  his  eyes,  and  desired  the  in- 
truder on  his  repose  to  stretch  out  his  hand.  Instead 
of  complying  with  this  dangerous  request  the  robber 
offered  to  the  grasp  of  Ogier  an  iron  crow,  which  he 
took  and  crushed  between  his  finfjers.  Then  ima^in- 
ing  that  he  had  by  squeezing  the  hand  of  the  stranger 
sufficiently  proved  his  strength  and  fortitude,  Ogier 
exclaimed,  "  It  is  well  there  are  yet  men  in  Denmark." 

'  Leyden's  Remains,  p.  320. 


200  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

This  tale  of  Holger  Danske  forms  the  connecting 
link  between  the  tradition  of  the  Pictish  hero,  and 
the  more  gorgeous  fables  of  Arthur,  who  is  supposed 
yet  to  be  alive,  and  to  inhabit  Tintagel  Castle,  of 
Frederic  Barbarossa,  who,  according  to  the  legends 
of  Germany,  is  yet  secluded  in  the  castle  of  Kyff- 
hausen ;  and  of  Sebastian,  the  Portuguese  monarch, 
who  was  till  within  very  late  years  considered  as  a 
living  character,  and  destined  yet  to  reoccupy  the 
throne  of  his  country. 

South  Britain,  too,  was  said  to  be  peopled  by 
giants,  much  in  the  same  way  that  the  world  of  old 
was.  There  was,  say  the  fabulists,  a  certain  King  of 
Greece  who  had  twenty  daughters  all  married  to 
princes  and  other  great  men,  but,  like  the  daughters 
of  Danaus,  they  determined  to  murder  their  husbands; 
and,  like  the  daughters  of  Danaus,  there  was  one  more 
tender-hearted  than  the  rest.  She,  however,  instead 
of  quietly  allowing  the  slaughter  to  proceed,  gave  in- 
formation of  the  plot,  and  the  princes  were  saved. 
Banishment  for  life  was  the  punishment  inflicted 
upon  the  nineteen  guilty  princesses :  and  they  were 
sent  to  Britain,  then  an  uninhabited  island,  which 
from  Albin,  the  eldest  of  them,  received  the  name 
of  Albion.  Here  they  remained  alone  till  the  devil, 
taking  at  various  times  the  shape  of  nineteen  young 
princes,  provided  them  with  heirs  to  their  lonely  do- 
minions. These  were  the  giants,  who  grew  and 
multiplied  till  they  were  rooted  out  by  Brute  and 
Corinaeus.i  ]3ut  to  return  to  places  venerated  by 
Scottish  tradition. 

'  Chronicle  of  the  Kings  of  England. 


FAIRY   MYTHOLOGY.  201 

Wineburgh,  in  Teviotdale,  is  a  green  hill  of  con- 
siderable height,  regarded  by  the  peasants  as  a  resort 
of  the  fairies,  the  sound  of  whose  revels  is  said  to  be 
often  heard  by  the  peasant,  while  he  is  unable  to  see 
them.  On  the  top  is  a  small,  deep,  and  black  lake, 
believed  by  the  peasants  to  be  bottomless,  to  disturb 
the  waters  of  which,  by  throwing  stones  into  it,  is 
reckoned  offensive  to  the  spirits  of  the  mountains. 
Tradition  relates  that,  about  the  middle  of  last  cen- 
tury, a  stone  having  been  inadvertently  cast  into  it  by 
a  shepherd,  a  deluge  of  water  burst  suddenly  from 
the  hill,  swelled  the  rivulet  Sletrig,  and  inundated 
the  town  of  Hawick.  However  fabulous  be  this 
assigned  cause  of  the  inundation,  the  fact  of  the 
inundation  itself  is  ascertained,  and  was  probably 
the  consequence  of  the  bursting  of  a  waterspout  on 
the  hill  of  Wineburgh.  Lakes  and  pits  on  the  tops 
of  mountains  are  regarded  in  the  Border  with  a 
degree  of  superstitious  horror,  as  the  porches  or 
entrances  of  the  subterraneous  habitations  of  the 
fairies,  from  which  confused  murmurs,  the  cries  of 
children,  moaning  voices,  the  ringing  of  bells,  and 
the  sounds  of  musical  instruments,  are  often  sup- 
posed to  be  heard.  Round  these  hills  the  green  fairy 
circles  are  believed  to  wind  in  a  spiral  direction  till 
they  reach  the  descent  to  the  central  cavern,  so  that 
if  the  unwary  traveller  be  benighted  on  the  charmed 
ground  he  is  inevitably  conducted  by  an  invisible 
power  to  the  fearful  descent.^ 

Tradition  still  records  with  many  circumstances  of 
horror  the   ravages  of  the  pestilence   in    Scotland. 

'  Leyden's  Remains,  p.  316. 

K   5 


202  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

Gold,  according  to  some  accounts,  seems  to  have  had 
a  sort  of  specific  attraction  for  the  matter  of  in- 
fection, and  it  is  frequently  represented  as  con- 
centrating its  virulence  in  a  pot  of  gold.  According 
to  others  it  seems  to  have  been  regarded  as  a  kind 
of  spirit,  or  monster,  which,  like  the  cockatrice,  it 
was  deadly  to  look  upon,  and  it  was  sometimes 
termed  "Me  bad  yellow."  Sometimes  it  was  buried 
under  large,  flat  stones,  and  in  some  places  the 
peasantry  still  point  out  such  stones,  under  which 
they  suppose  it  to  be  buried,  and  which  they  are 
anxious  not  to  raise,  lest  it  should  emerge  and  again 
contaminate  the  atmosphere.  The  Bass  of  Inverury, 
an  earthen  mound  about  two  hundred  feet  high,  is 
said  by  tradition  to  have  once  been  a  castle  which 
was  walled  and  covered  up  with  earth,  because  the 
inhabitants  were  infected  with  the  plague.  It  stands 
on  the  banks  of  the  Ury,  against  which  stream  it  is 
defended  by  buttresses  built  by  the  inhabitants  of 
Inverury,  who  were  alarmed  by  a  prophecy  ascribed 
to  Thomas  the  Rhymer,  and  preserved  by  tradition  : 

"  Dee  and  Don  they  shall  run  on, 
And  Tweed  shall  run  and  Tay  ; 
And  the  bonny  water  of  Ury 
Shall  bear  the  Bass  away." 

The  inhabitants  concluding  that  this  could  not  be 
without  releasing  the  pestilence,  raised  ramparts 
against  the  encroachments  of  the  stream.^ 

Among  places  supposed  in  Scotland  to  be  haunted 
either  by  fairies  or  other  spiritual  beings,  must  not  be 
forgotten  the   Rocking-stones,  commonly  reckoned  a 

'  Leyden's  Remains,  p.  342. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  203 

Druidical  monument,  which  has  been  always  held  in 
superstitious  veneration  by  the  people:  the  popular 
opinion,  which  supposes  them  to  be  inhabited  by  a 
spirit,  coincides  with  that  of  the  ancient  Icelanders,  who 
worshipped  the  demons  which  they  supposed  to  inhabit 
great  stones.  It  is  related  in  the  Kristni  Saga  (chap. 
2),  that  the  first  Icelandic  bishop,  by'chanting  a  hymn 
over  one  of  these  sacred  stones  immediately  after  his 
arrival  in  the  island,  split  it,  expelled  the  spirit,  and 
converted  its  worshippers  to  Christianity.  The  herb 
vervain,  also  revered  by  the  Druids,  was  reckoned  a 
powerful  charm  by  the  common  people  ;  and  there 
is  still  preserved  a  popular  rhyme,  supposed  to  be 
addressed  to  a  young  woman  by  a  fiend,  who  wished 
to  seduce   her,  in  the  form  of  a   handsome   young 


man : — 


"  Gin  ye  wish  to  be  leman  mine 
Lay  off  the  St.  John's  wort  and  the  vervine." 


By  his  repugnance  to  these  sacred  plants  his  mistress 
discovered  the  cloven  foot.^ 

The  adder-stone,  too,  was  a  relic  of  Druidical 
superstition,  and  the  vulgar  still  suppose  all  perfo- 
rated stones  to  be  bored  by  the  stings  of  adders. 
The  rowan-tree,  or  mountain-ash,  is  yet  supposed  to 
avert  the  power  of  sorcery;  and  an  inferior  degree 
of  the  same  virtue  is  ascribed  to  the  bay  and  the 
holly.2 

An  "earth-fast"  stone,  or  an  insulated  stone  en- 
closed in  a  bed  of  earth,  was  supposed  by  the  Scotcn 
to  possess  peculiar  properties.  It  is  frequently  ap- 
plied to  sprains  and  bruises,  and  used  to  dissipate 

'  Leyden's  Remains,  p.  80.  ^  lb.  p.  70. 


204  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

swellings,   but   its    blow    is    reckoned   uncommonly 
severe.i 

The  phenomena  of  Nature  were  pressed  into  the 
same  service.  Leyden,  in  the  Notes  to  the  "  Scenes 
of  Infancy,"  remarks  that  it  was  a  popular  opinion 
among  the  Scottish  peasantry  that  the  Northern- 
lights,  or  Aurora  Borealis,  generally  termed  by  them 
"  Streamers,"  first  appeared  before  the  rebellion  in 
1715,  and  that  they  only  appear  during  seasons  of 
trouble  and  excitement,  portending  wars  more  or  less 
sanguinary  in  proportion  to  the  intensity  of  their  red 
colour.  A  poet  of  the  Middle  Ages  thus  expresses 
the  same  opinion  : — 

"  Saspe  malum  hoc  nobis  coelestia  sigiia  canebant, 
Cum  totiens  ignitse  acies  ceu  luce  pavendae 
Per  madias  noctis  dirum  fulsere  tenebras, 
Partibus  et  variis  micuenint  igne  sinistro. 
Quod  monstrum  scimus  bellum  ferale  secutum 
Quo  se  Christicolae  ferro  petiere  nefando 
Et  consanguineus  nipit  pia  foedera  mucro."* 

Hearne  relates  that  the  northern  and  southern 
Indian  tribes  of  the  Chippewas  suppose  the  Northern- 
lights  to  be  occasioned  by  the  frisking  of  deer  in  the 
fields  above,  and  by  the  dancing  and  merriment  of 
their  deceased  friends. 

The  corph-canvvyll,  or  corpse-candle,  is  a  Scottish 
as  well  as  a  Welsh  superstition.  Leyden  has  beauti- 
fully alluded  to  it  in  his  "  Ode  to  Phantasy  :" — 

"  And  then  the  dead  man's  lamp  I  spy, 
As  twinkling  blue  it  passes  by. 
Soon  followed  by  the  sable  pall 
And  pomp  of  shadowy  funeral." 

'  See  Leydcn's  "  Coat  of  Kooldar." 

'  Florus  Uiaconus  Lugduiicnsis,  ap.  Mabillonii  Analecta  Vetera,  vol.  i, 
p.  392. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  205 

We  shall  now  quit  the  subject  of  fairies,  and  bestow 
a  little  attention  upon  a  branch  of  superstition,  which, 
though  not  exactly  identical,  is  still  more  nearly 
connected  with  it  than  with  any  other.  There  are 
a  great  number  of  curious  stories,  originally  derived 
from  the  Talmud,  found  among  the  Greeks,  and 
afterwards  much  altered  and  transplanted  into  the 
various  modern  languages. 

An  instance  of  similarity  between  Greek  and  Gaelic 
fable  is  the  following.  When  Ulysses  had  put  out 
the  eye  of  Polyphemus  with  a  stake,  the  latter  very 
naturally  made  as  much  noise,  being  an  uneducated 
person,  as  he  conveniently  could.  He  had  previously 
inquired  the  name  of  Ulysses,  and  had  received  for 
answer  Ourt?  (Nobody).  "Oh  !"  exclaims  the  mons- 
ter, "  this  vile  Nobody  has  put  my  eye  out."  "  Well," 
exclaimed  his  companions,  "  if  nobody  has  hurt  you, 
what  on  earth  do  you  make  such  a  noise  for  ?"  Now 
the  Gaelic  story  is  this.  A  certain  miller  was  much 
annoyed  by  a  goblin,  who  used  to  come  and  set  his 
mill  at  work  at  night  when  there  was  no  grain  to  be 
ground,  greatly  to  the  danger  of  the  machinery,  so 
he  desired  a  person  to  watch.  This  person,  however, 
always  fell  asleep,  but  once  woke  up  from  a  nap  time 
enough  to  see  the  mill  in  full  operation,  a  blazing 
fire,  and  the  goblin  himself,  a  huge  hairy  being, 
sitting  by  the  side  thereof.  "  What  is  your  name  ?  " 
or  rather,  "Fat  is  her  name?"  said  the  Highlander. 
"Ourisk"  (Goblin),  said  the  unwelcome  guest ;  "and 
what  is  yours?"  "Myself,"  was  the  reply;  "her 
nain  sell."  The  goblin  now  went  quietly  to  sleep 
himself,  and  the  Highlander  taking  a  shovel  of  hot 


206  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

coals,  flung  them  into  the  hairy  lap  of  the  goblin, 
who  was  instantly  in  a  blaze.  Out  ran  the  monster 
to  his  companions,  making  as  much  noise  as  Poly- 
phemus. "  Well,"  said  they,  "  who  set  you  on  fire  ?" 
"  Myself,"  said  the  unlucky  monster.  "  Well,  then, 
you  must  put  it  out  yourself,"  was  the  consoling 
rejoinder. 

Nor,  when  we  speak  of  the  semi-deities  of  ancient 
Greece,  must  we  forget  the  Sirens,  and  the  change 
which  the  belief  in  their  existence  underwent.  The 
Sirens  of  the  Heroic  Ages  gave  place  to  the  still 
more  fairy-like  Mermaid  of  romantic  times.  They 
at  times  sought  the  company  of  mortals,  and  consi- 
dering themselves  a  superior  race,  expressed  great 
indignation  when  their  advances  were  slighted.  Wal- 
dron  gives  many  such  accounts  as  prevailing  in  the 
Isle  of  Man,  and  the  most  interesting  of  them  are 
collected  by  Leyden  in  the  preface  to  his  ballad 
entitled  "The  Mermaid." 

On  one  occasion  a  very  beautiful  mermaid  fell 
in  love  with  a  young  shepherd,  and  expressed  her 
attachment  by  bringing  him  pearls,  gems,  and 
other  precious  marine  productions.  Casting  her 
arms  one  day  eagerly  around  him,  he  feared  she 
intended  to  drag  him  into  the  sea,  and  after  strug- 
gling a  little,  broke  loose  from  her  embraces  and 
ran  away.  So  highly  was  the  mermaid  displeased, 
either  with  his  suspicion  or  her  own  disappoint- 
ment, that  she  cast  a  pebble  at  him  and  flung  herself 
into  the  sea,  from  which  she  never  returned.  The 
shepherd,  though  not  struck  hard  enough  by  the 
pebble   to   cause   a  bruise,    fell    sick    immediately, 


FAIRY   MYTHOLOGY.  207 

and,  after  languishing  seven  days  in  great  agony, 
expired. 

Another  legend  of  the  same  island  states,  that  a 
mermaid  being  taken  in  a  net  was  kept  three  days 
on  shore ;  but  finding  that  she  would  neither  eat, 
drink,  sleep,  nor  speak,  though  they  well  knew  that 
she  possessed  the  power  of  language,  they  became 
afraid  of  the  vengeance  of  her  marine  companions, 
and  afforded  her  the  means  of  escape.  She  eagerly 
embraced  it,  and  glided  with  incredible  swiftness  to  the 
sea-side.  Those  who  had  had  her  in  custody  watched 
her  departure.  They  found  that  she  was  welcomed 
on  her  arrival  at  the  sea-coast  by  a  great  number  of 
her  own  species,  who  asked  her  what  she  had  seen 
remarkable  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.  "  No- 
thing," she  replied,  "except  that  they  are  silly  enough 
to  throw  away  the  water  in  which  they  have  boiled 
their  eggs." 

Another  instance  of  revenge  on  the  part  of  these 
beings  for  slighting  their  proffered  love  is  noticed  by 
•  Collins.  He  says  that  a  mermaid,  angry  with  a  young 
man  on  this  account,  excited  by  her  incantations  a 
mist,  which  long  concealed  the  island  of  Mona  from 
navigators.  But  a  far  more  beautiful  tale,  save  that 
it  too  much  resembles  Sancho  Panza's  account  of  the 
heavenly  goats,  is  preserved  by  Waldron  concerning 
the  first  diving-bell.  The  adventurous  person  who 
descended  brought  up  the  following  modest  and  ex- 
tremely probable  account  of  his  submarine  adven- 
tures. "  After,"  said  he,  "  I  had  passed  the  region  of 
fishes,  I  descended  into  a  pure  element,  clear  as  the 
air  in  the  serenest  and  most  unclouded  day,    through 


208  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

which  as  I  passed  I  saw  the  bottom  of  the  watery 
world,  paved  with  coral  and  a  shining  kind  of  pebbles, 
which  glittered  like  the  sunbeams  reflected  in  a 
glass.  I  longed  to  tread  the  delightful  paths,  and 
never  felt  more  exquisite  delight  than  when  the  ma- 
chine I  was  enclosed  in  grazed  upon  it.  On  looking 
through  the  little  windows  of  my  prison,  I  saw  large 
streets  and  squares  on  every  side,  ornamented  with 
huge  pyramids  of  crystal  not  inferior  in  brightness 
to  the  finest  diamonds,  and  the  most  beautiful  build- 
ing, not  of  stone,  nor  of  brick,  but  of  mother-of- 
pearl,  and  embossed  in  various  figures  with  shells  of 
all  colours.  The  passage  which  led  to  one  of  these 
magnificent  apartments  being  open,  I  endeavoured 
with  my  whole  strength  to  move  my  inclosure  towards 
it,  which  I  did,  though  with  great  difficulty,  and  very 
slowly.  At  last,  however,  I  got  entrance  into  a  very 
spacious  room,  in  the  midst  of  which  stood  a  large 
amber  table,  with  several  chairs  round  it  of  the  same. 
The  floor  of  it  was  composed  of  rough  diamonds, 
topazes,  emeralds,  rubies,  and  pearls.  Here  I  doubted 
not  but  to  make  my  voyage  as  profitable  as  it  was 
pleasant,  for  could  1  have  brought  with  me  but  a 
few  of  these,  they  would  have  been  of  more  value 
than  all  we  could  hope  for  in  a  thousand  wrecks, 
but  they  were  so  strongly  wedged  in  and  so  firmly 
cemented  by  time  that  they  were  not  to  be  unfas- 
tened. I  saw  several  chains,  carcanets,  and  rings, 
of  all  manner  of  precious  stones,  finely  cut,  and  set 
after  our  manner,  which  1  suppose  had  been  the 
prize  of  the  winds  and  waves ;  these  were  hanging 
loosely  on  the  jasper  walls  by  strings  made  of  rushes, 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  209 

which  I  might  easily  have  taken  down,  but  as  I  had 
edged  myself  within  half  a  foot  reach  of  them,  I  was 
unfortunately  drawn  back  through  your  want  of  line.^ 
In  my  return  I  saw  several  comely  mermen  and  beau- 
tiful mermaids,  the  inhabitants  of  this  blissful  region, 
swiftly  descending  towards  it,  but  they  seemed  frighted 
at  my  appearance,  and  glided  at  a  distance  from  me, 
taking  me,  no  doubt,  for  some  monstrous  and  new 
created  species." 

At  times  the  mermaid  laid  aside  her  scaly  train 
and  appeared  as  a  lovely  woman  with  [sea-green  hair. 
It  was  thus  that  she  exhibited  herself  to  the  chosen 
objects  of  her  love,  and  a  legend  of  exquisite  beauty  is 
given  by  Mr.  Crofton  Croker  in  his  "  Fairy  Legends," 
of  a  marriage  between  an  Irish  fisherman  and  a 
"  merrovv,""  as  the  mermaid  is  called  in  that  country. 

Dr. Webster  in  his  "  Displaying  of  Supposed  Witch- 
craft,"^  has  collected  many  curious  accounts  of  mer- 
maids and  mermen  ;  he  speaks  of  one  which  in  India 
had  been  raised  to  the  episcopal  dignity,  and  actually 
wore  the  mitre,  but  so  dissatisfied  was  he  with  his 
condition  on  dry  land,  that  when  an  opportunity  was 
given  him  he  made  his  escape  to  the  sea,  and  cour- 
teously bowing  to  those  who  stood  on  the  shore,  he 
plunged  beneath  the  waves.  "  But  this,"  he  remarks, 
"  being  a  story  told  to  Bartholinus  by  a  Jesuit,  had 
better  be  left  to  the  judgment  of  the  wise  and 
prudent."  Some  of  these  submarine  beings  were, 
it  seems,  greatly  to  be  dreaded  by  young  women  who 
happened  to  walk  alone  by  the  sea-coast,  for  they  did 

'  He  had  drawn  out  already  480,000  miles  of  rope  ! 
2  Pages  285—287. 


210  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

not  scruple  to  take  with  them  the  same  hberties  in 
which  the  sea-and  river-gods  of  the  Greeks  indulged 
themselves.  Stowe  also  says,i  "  In  the  year  1187, 
being  the  thirty-third  year  of  the  reign  of  King 
Henry  II.,  near  unto  Oreford,  in  Suffolk,  certain 
fishers  of  the  sea  took  in  their  nets  a  fish  having  the 
shape  of  a  man  in  all  points,  which  fish  was  kept  by 
Bartholomew  de  Glanville,  custos  of  the  castle  of 
Oreford,  in  the  same  castle,  for  the  space  of  six 
months  and  more,  for  a  wonder — he  spake  not  a 
word.  All  manner  of  meats  he  did  gladly  eat,  but 
most  greedily  raw  fish,  after  he  had  crushed  out  all 
the  moisture.  Oftentimes  he  was  brought  to  the 
church,  where  he  showed  no  tokens  of  adoration.  At 
length,  when  he  was  not  well  looked  to,  he  stole 
away  to  the  sea,  and  never  afterwards  appeared." 

As  matters  of  Natural  History  these  beings  are 
noticed  by  Pliny  :^  he  says  that  during  the  reign  of 
Tiberius  an  embassy  was  sent  to  him  from  Ulyssifron 
purposely  to  mention  that  there  had  been  discovered 
in  a  cave  a  "  certain  sea  goblin,  called  Triton,  sound- 
ing a  shell  like  a  trumpet  or  cornet,"  and  that  his 
shape  was  that  commonly  attributed  to  Tritons  ;  he 
states,  too,  that  such  a  being  was  seen  near  Cadiz, 
and  he  would  sometimes  board  ships  at  night,  but 
that  whatever  part  he  stood  on  sunk  deeper  in  the 
water  than  the  rest,  and  if  he  remained  long  he 
would  sink  the  ship  altogether.  Another  mermaid 
was  both  seen  and  heard  on  the  same  coast  where  the 
Triton  was  observed.  The  inhabitants  heard  it  moan- 
ing very  bitterly,  as  it  was  dying.     After  these  in- 

'  Annals,  p.  1.57.  '  Nat.  Ilist.  Look  ix.  chap.  5. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  211 

Stances  he  tells  of  sea-elephants,  of  monsters  with 
teeth  nine  inches  in  breadth,  and  assures  us  that  the 
very  beast,  before  which  Andromeda  was  exposed, 
had  been  caught,  and  its  bones  publicly  exhibited  at 
Rome  by  M.  Scaurus. 

Another  derivation  from  Greek  legend  we  shall 
take,  because  it  affords  us  an  opportunity  of  intro- 
ducing to  the  reader  a  legend  of  Tartary.  Orpheus 
and  Eurydice,  the  Greek  fable  to  which  we  refer, 
will  need  no  repetition ;  nor  will  it  be  necessary  to  do 
more  than  merely  refer  the  reader  to  the  tale  in  the 
"  Arabian  Nights,"  of  the  two  sisters  who  envied  the 
third,  and  to  the  history  of  Bahman,  Perviz,  and 
Parizade,  the  children  of  that  third.  These  three, 
it  will  be  remembered,  went  to  fetch  the  golden 
water,  the  singing  tree,  and  the  talking  bird,  and  the 
two  princes  were  changed  into  statues  of  stone  for 
having  looked  back. 

Now  for  the  Tartarian  tale.  It  is  among  the 
relations  of  Sidi  Kur,  and  is  called  "  the  stealing  of 
the  heart."  "  Many  years  ago,"  says  Sidi,  "  there 
ruled  over  a  certain  kingdom  a  khan,  named  Gugu- 
lukski,  and  upon  the  death  of  this  khan,  his  son,  who 
was  of  great  reputation  and  worth,  was  elected  khan 
in  his  place.  And  the  new  khan  married  a  wife  out 
of  the  eastern  country,  but  he  loved  her  not.  At 
the  distance  of  one  berren  from  the  residence  of  the 
khan,  dwelt  a  man  who  had  a  daughter  of  wonderful 
abilities,  and  extraordinary  beauty.  The  son  of  the 
khan  was  enamoured  of  this  maiden,  and  took  her  to 
himself;  and  at  length  he  fell  sick  of  a  grievous 
malady,  and  died,  and  this  lady  knew  it  not.     And 


212  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

one  night,  just  as  the  moon  was  rising,  this  maiden 
heard  a  knocking  at  the  door,  and  the  face  of  the 
maiden  was  gladdened  when  she  beheld  the  khan, 
and  she  went  to  meet  him,  and  placed  cakes  and 
arrack  before  him.  'Wife,'  said  the  khan,  'follow 
me.'  So  she  followed ;  and  they  kept  going  further 
and  further,  until  they  arrived  at  the  dwelling  of  the 
khan,  from  which  proceeded  the  sound  of  cymbals 
and  kettle  drums.  '  Khan,  what  is  this  ?'  and  the 
khan  replied,  '  Do  you  not  know  that  they  are  now 
celebrating  the  feast  of  my  funeral?'  Thus  spake  he, 
and  the  lady  replied,  '  The  feast  of  thy  funeral  I  has 
anything,  then,  befallen  the  khan?'  So  said  he, 
'  He  is  departed,  but  thou  shalt  bear  a  son  unto  him, 
and  when  the  time  is  come  go  into  the  stable  of  the 
elephants,  and  let  him  be  born  there.  In  the  palace 
there  will  arise  a  contention  between  my  mother  and 
my  wife,  because  of  the  wonderful  stone  of  the  king- 
dom. The  wonderful  stone  lies  under  the  table  of 
sacrifice ;  give  it  unto  my  wife,  and  send  her  back  to 
her  parents ;  but  do  you  and  my  mother  reign  over 
the  kingdom  until  my  sou  comes  of  age.'  Thus 
spake  he,  and  vanished  into  air,  but  his  beloved  fell 
from  very  anguish  into  a  swoon.  'Khan!  khan  T 
exclaimed  she,  sorrowfully,  when  she  came  to  herself 
again  ;  and  because  she  saw  that  the  time  was  come, 
she  went  into  the  stable  of  the  elephants,  and  her 
son  was  born.  But  in  the  morning,  when  the  keeper 
of  the  elephants  came  into  the  stable,  and  saw  the 
lady  with  the  infant,  he  said,  '  What !  has  a  child 
been  born  among  the  elephants  ;  and  surely  this  may 
be  an  injury  to  the  elephants!'     But  the  lady  said, 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  213 

'  Go  tell  the  khan's  mother,  that  something  wonderful 
has  taken  place.'  When  these  words  were  told  to 
the  mother  of  the  khan,  then  she  arose  and  went  into 
the  stable,  and  the  lady  related  to  her  all  that  had 
happened.  '  Wonderful  ! '  said  the  mother  of  the 
khan ;  '  otherwise  he  had  left  no  successors ;  let  us 
go  into  the  house.'  So  the  lady  was  nursed  and 
tended  carefully;  and  because  her  account  of  the 
wonderful  stone  was  found  correct,  all  the  rest  of 
her  story  was  believed.  So  the  khan's  wife  received 
the  wonderful  stone  and  went  home  to  her  parents ; 
and  the  lady  and  the  khan's  mother  ruled  over  the 
kingdom.  Henceforth,  too,  it  happened  that  on  the 
night  of  every  full  moon  the  khan  appeared  to  his 
second  wife,  and  remained  with  her  until  morning, 
and  then  vanished  into  air.  And  when  she  told  this 
to  the  khan's  mother,  she  did  not  believe  it,  but  said, 
if  he  came  he  would  show  himself  unto  her.  So  on 
the  next  night  of  the  full  moon  the  lady  said,  '  It  is 
well  that  thou  comest  thus,  but  wilt  thou  not  come 
every  night?'  So  the  khan,  when  he  saw  the  tears 
in  her  eyes,  said,  « If  thou  hast  courage,  thou  mayest 
do  what  might  bring  me  every  night ;  but  thou  art 
young,  and  canst  not  do  it.'  Then  spake  the  lady, 
'  If  thou  wilt  but  come  ever  unto  me,  I  will  do  every- 
thing required  of  me,  though  I  lose  both  flesh  and 
bone.'  Thereupon  the  khan  spake  as  follows  :  '  Go, 
on  the  night  of  the  full  moon,  one  berren  from  hence, 
to  the  iron  old  man,  and  give  unto  him  arrack;  a 
little  further  you  will  come  unto  two  rams,  to  them 
you  must  offer  batshimak  cakes ;  a  little  further  you 
will  find  a  host  of  armed  men,  there  you  must  share 


214  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

out  meat  and  cakes.  From  thence  you  must  proceed 
to  a  large  block  building,  stained  with  blood ;  the 
skin  of  a  man  floats  over  it  instead  of  a  flag — two 
aerliks  (fiends)  stand  at  the  entrance,  present  unto 
them  both  offerings  of  blood  ;  within  the  mansion 
thou  wilt  discern  nine  fearful  exorcists,  and  nine 
hearts  upon  a  throne:  "'Take  me,  take  me,'"  will 
the  eight  old  hearts  exclaim ;  and  the  ninth  heart 
will  exclaim,  " '  Do  not  take  me : ' "  but  leave  thou 
the  old  hearts,  and  take  the  fresh  one,  and  run  home 
with  it  without  looking  round.'"  Much  as  the  lady 
was  alarmed  at  the  task  which  she  had  been  enjoined 
to  perform,  she  set  out  on  the  next  night  of  the  full 
moon,  divided  the  offerings,  and  entered  the  house. 
'  Take  me  not,'  exclaimed  the  fresh  heart ;  but  the 
lady  seized  the  heart  and  fled.  The  exorcists  fled 
after  her,  and  cried  to  those  who  were  watching, 
'  Stop  the  thief  of  the  heart ! '  but  the  two  aerliks 
said,  '  No,  we  have  received  of  blood.'  Then  each 
of  the  armed  men  said,  '  Stop  the  thief  of  the  heart  !' 
for  they  stopped  her  not  themselves ;  but  the  rams 
said,  '  No,  we  have  received  batshimak  cakes.'  Then 
called  the  rams  to  the  iron  old  man,  '  Stop  the  thief 
of  the  heart ! '  but  the  iron  old  man  said,  '  No,  I  have 
received  arrack  from  her.'  So  the  lady  journeyed 
on  without  more  fear  until  she  reached  home,  and 
found,  upon  entering  the  house,  the  khan  arrayed 
in  bridal  garments;  and  the  khan  drew  nigh  and 
threw  his  arms  around  the  neck  of  the  lady." 

We  owe  this  tale  to  that  profound  and  elegant 
scholar,  W.  J.  Thorns,  and  cannot  forbear  quoting 
his  beautiful  remark  upon  it.     "  This  tale,"  says  he, 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  215 

"is  worthy  of  notice,  from  the  proofs  which  it  affords 
that  the  depth  of  womanly  affection,  and  the  patient 
endurance  of  suffering  to  which  w-omen  will  submit 
for  the  sake  of  the  objects  of  that  affection,  are  the 
same  in  the  wild  regions  of  Tartary  as  in  the  most 
civilized  portions  of  the  globe.  The  appearance  of 
the  khan  after  his  death  to  his  second  wife  whom  he 
loved,  and  the  courageous  attempts  of  that  beloved 
wife  to  rescue  the  heart  of  her  husband  from  the  ex- 
orcists, form  a  pretty  specimen  of  a  Tartarian  love- 
tale,  worked  into  a  romance  by  the  horrors  to  which 
the  faithful  wife  is  exposed."  To  these  remarks  we 
will  add  one  or  two  more.  It  seems  that  there  is 
more  than  a  chance  resemblance,  in  the  large  block 
building,  to  the  Nastrond  of  the  Scandinavians :  and 
as  to  the  appeasing  with  offerings  those  who  would 
have  impeded  the  way,  we  find  the  same  thing  in  the 
history  of  Ahmed  and  Pari-Banou,  as  related  in  the 
"  Arabian  Nights."  When  Ahmed  went  to  fetch  the 
water  from  the  fountain  of  lions,  he  threw  a  quarter 
of  a  sheep  to  each  of  those  ferocious  animals,  and 
while  they  were  devouring  their  repast  he  escaped 
with  his  prize.  The  same  is  again  to  be  found  in 
the  sop  thrown  to  Cerberus.  It  seems  a  proceed- 
ing natural  enough,  but  is  not  often  mentioned  in 
romance. 

And  here  will  be  the  place  to  notice  a  few  other 
spiritual,  or  semi-spiritual,  beings,  sometimes  the 
cause  of  much  alarm,  because  believed  to  be  revenge- 
ful and  mischievous.  The  jNlinotaur  is  repeated  in 
the  Dragon  of  Saint  George,  and  the  Worm  of 
Lambton. 


216  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

"  In  the  park  of  Lambton,  the  residence  of  the 
Earls  of  Durham,  and  of  the  family  for  centuries,  is 
the  shell  of  a  little  oratory,  near  the  new  bridge,  on 
the  left  of  the  road  immediately  within  the  entrance 
of  the  park,  and  to  this  building  is  attached  the  fol- 
lowing legend,  doubtless,  the  concoction  of  the  monks 
of  old  :— 

"  The  heir  of  Lambton  fishing,  as  was  his  profane 
custom,  in  the  Wear  on  a  Sunday,  hooked  a  small 
worm  or  eft,  which  he  carelessly  threw  into  a  well, 
and  thought  no  more  of  the  adventure.  The  worm, 
at  first  neglected,  grew  until  it  was  too  large  for  its 
first  habitation,  and  issuing  forth  from  'the  worm 
well,'  betook  itself  to  the  Wear,  where  it  usually  lay  a 
part  of  the  day  coiled  round  a  crag  in  the  middle  of 
the  water.  It  also  frequented  a  green  mound  near 
the  well  ('the  worm  hill'),  where  it  lapped  itself 
nine  times  round,  leaving  vermicular  traces,  of  which 
grave  living  witnesses  depose  that  they  have  seen  the 
vestiges.  It  now  became  the  terror  of  the  country, 
and  amongst  other  enormities,  levied  a  daily  contri- 
bution of  nine  cows'  milk,  which  was  always  placed 
for  it  at  the  green  hill,  and  in  default  of  which  it 
devoured  man  and  beast.  Young  Lambton  had,  it 
seems,  meanwhile  wholly  repented  of  his  former  life 
and  conversations,  had  bathed  himself  in  a  bath  of 
holy  water,  taken  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  joined 
the  Crusaders.  On  his  return  home,  he  was  exceed- 
ingly shocked  at  the  effects  of  his  youthful  im- 
prudence, and  immediately  undertook  the  adventure 
to  destroy  the  worm,  in  which  he  succeeded." 

There  is  also  a  tradition  connected  with  the  loch 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  217 

of  Alemoor,  from  whence  the  river  Ale  flows  into  the 
Teviot,  near  Aneram  ;  that  it  is  the  residence  of  the 
"  water  cow,"  a  huge  monster  of  an  amphibious  cha- 
racter, and  not  unhke  the  Siberian  mammoth.  On 
this  account  the  lake  itself  is  regarded  with  super- 
stitious horror  by  the  neighbouring  peasantry. 

The  Russian  superstitions  are  by  no  means  desti- 
tute of  interest,  and  the  following  examples  will 
furnish  proofs  of  their  similarity  to  many  which  we 
have  already  noticed. 

The  Koschtschie,  or  the  Deathless,  is  a  horrid 
monster,  with  a  death's  head  and  fleshless  skeleton, 
through  which  one  sees  the  black  blood  flowing  and 
the  yellow  heart  beating:  he  is  avaricious,  thirsty 
for  gold,  a  hater  alike  of  old  age  and  extreme  youth, 
and  is  an  unceasing  enemy  to  the  fortunate.  Not- 
withstanding his  extreme  ugliness,  he  is  a  great 
admirer  of  young  girls  and  women.  He  lives  in  the 
heights  of  the  Kaskel,  and  in  the  hollows  of  the 
Caucasus,  where,  deep  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth,  he 
conceals  his  countless  treasures,  for  all  riches,  con- 
sisting of  gold,  silver,  or  precious  stones,  are  his  alone. 
His  weapon  is  an  iron  club,  with  which  he  strikes 
down  all  the  earth-born  who  cross  his  path.  It  is 
supposed  by  some  that  he  typifies  death  to  the 
people,  though  there  are  tales  concerning  him,  in 
which  he  is  overcome  and  killed  by  superior  powers. 

The  Russalkhan,  or  elves  and  nymphs,  form  a 
strong  contrast  to  this  form  of  horror,  and,  in  some 
respects,  remind  us  of  the  Persian  Peris.  They  are 
said  to  be  very  beautiful :  those  who  once  gaze  upon 
them  have   afterwards  neither   eye    nor   feeling   for 

II.  L 


218  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

human  loveliness;  those  who  have  once  heard  the 
enchantments  of  their  magic  songs,  have  henceforth 
neither  heart  nor  ear  for  sounds  which  move  the 
breasts  of  ordinary  men.  Woe  be  to  him  who  at 
certain  seasons  wanders  through  the  forests,  and  has 
not  strength  to  be  deaf  and  senseless  to  their  be- 
witching voice !  if  once  his  step  falters,  if  once  his 
eye  turns  aside,  he  is  lost,  utterly  lost.  In  the 
moment  that  he  is  rapt  in  contemplation,  they  change 
into  hideous  forms  with  lame  and  stunted  limbs,  and 
the  astonished  wanderer  is  crippled  with  them  at 
the  same  instant,  and  is  never  more  master  of  his 
limbs. 

The  Russians  believe,  likewise,  that  wandering 
lights,  our  will-o'-the-wisp,  are  the  souls  of  still-born 
children.  They  desire  not  to  lure  the  traveller  astray 
in  moors  and  marshes,  but  the  restless  little  beings, 
belonging  neither  to  heaven  nor  earth,  may  not  rest 
till  they  have  found  their  bodies. 

Their  notions  of  the  Deluge,  and  the  future  de- 
struction of  the  world,  are  in  this  fashion: — Four 
great  whales  support  the  earth.  Ages  since,  one  of 
the  whales  died,  and  caused  thereby  a  fearful  disturb- 
ance in  the  earth,  and  a  flood  of  all  the  waters  and 
seas,  so  that  the  highest  mountain-tops  were  covered. 
The  same  will  happen  again  when  another  whale 
dies;  and  when  all  are  gone,  the  earth  will  fall  to 
pieces  and  disappear,  and  the  end  of  all  things  will 
be  at  that  time.* 

There  are  yet  several  subjects  connected  with 
spiritual  essences   which    require    some   notice.     Of 

'  Muller's  Russia  and  the  Russians. 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  219 

these,  one  is  that  of  presentiments.  We  are  told 
of  many  persons  who  have  had  presentiments  of  their 
own  deaths,  or  those  of  other  persons ;  but  as  it  is 
always,  save  in  cases  of  inspiration,  in  consequence 
of  experience  of  the  past,  and  by  analog}-,  that  any 
one  judges  of  the  future,  so  if  a  person  finds  him- 
self attacked  by  a  mortal  disease,  though  at  the 
time  he  appear  in  good  health,  it  cannot  be  sur- 
prising that  he  should  feel  and  speak  of  his  dis- 
solution as  a  matter  likely  soon  to  come  to  pass, 
and  this  may  be  without  imposture  or  enthusiasm. 
A  good  judge  of  character  may  often  foretell  the 
future  greatness  of  an  individual  yet  obscure ;  but 
this  is  nothing  supernatural.  A  few  instances  of 
predictions  or  presentiments  will  serve  by  way  of 
example.  "  This  coarse,  unpromising  man  (said 
Lord  Falkland,  pointing  to  Cromwell)  will  be  the 
greatest  man  in  the  kingdom,  if  the  nation  comes 
to  blows."  An  almanac-maker  in  Spain  predicted, 
in  clear  and  precise  terms,  the  death  of  Henry 
IV.,  King  of  France ;  and  Pieresc,  though  he  had 
no  faith  whatever  in  the  vain  science  of  astrology, 
yet,  alarmed  at  whatever  menaced  the  life  of  a  beloved 
sovereign,  consulted  with  some  of  the  king's  friends, 
and  had  the  Spanish  almanac  laid  before  him :  he 
courteously  thanked  them  for  their  solicitude,  but 
utterly  slighted  the  prediction.  The  event  occurred, 
and  the  next  year  the  friar  spread  his  fame  by  a  new 
almanac.  Now  we  have  reason  to  believe  that  this 
prediction  was  the  result,  either  of  his  being  con- 
cerned in  the  plot,  or  being  the  tool  of  those  who 
were;   for   it   appears   that    the    king's  assassination 

L  2 


220  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

was  talked  of  both  in  Spain  and  Sicily  before  it  took 
place. 

Another  instance,  is  that  of  the  celebrated  Cardan. 
Among  the  many  predictions  of  this  remarkable 
man,  was  one  concerning  his  own  death ;  and  he 
is  said,  upon  no  mean  authority,^  when  the  time 
drew  nigh,  to  have  abstained  from  food,  lest,  by  the 
failure  of  his  prediction,  his  reputation  should  suffer. 
Taking  into  consideration  the  excitable  temperament 
and  vivid  imagination  of  Cardan,  we  may  safely 
acquit  him  of  having  committed  suicide  to  preserve 
his  reputation  ;  he  is  far  more  likely  to  have  fallen 
a  victim  to  his  own  convictions,  or,  at  least,  to  have 
refrained  from  taking  nourishment  only  from  a  strong 
impression  that  it  was  useless  to  struggle  with 
destiny.     He  died. 

Tlie  great  success  of  his  calculations  brought 
Astrology  into  greater  vogue  than  ever;-  and  his 
skill  as  a  physician  was  thought  not  a  little  enhanced 
by  his  astral  researches.  He  is  said  ^  to  have  been 
sent  for  by  Cai'dinal  Beatoun,  Archbishop  of  St. 
Andrew's,  to  prescribe  for  a  disease  which  had  baffled 
the  skill  of  the  most  eminent  physicians  of  the 
country.  The  disorder  yielded  to  the  treatment  of 
Cardan,  who,  on  taking  leave  of  the  primate,  ob- 
served, "  I  have  been  able  to  cure  you  of  your  sick- 

•  "  Cum  tribus  diebus  minus  soptuagesimum  quintum  annum  imple- 
visset  codem  quo  predixerat  anno  ct  die,  videlicet  xi.  kaleud.  Octobris, 
(lefecit  ob  id,  ne  fallerct,  mortem  suii  inedia  accelerasse  creditus." — 
Thuanus,  lib.  Ixii.  p.  155. 

-  "  Judiciaria  quam  vocant  fidem  apud  multos  adstruxit  dum  certiora 
per  eam  quam  ex-parte  possint  plerumquc  promero." — Ibid. 

3  Lavrey's  Hist,  of  England,  vol.  i.  p.  711  ;  Molvile's  Memoirs, 
p.  14. 


FAIRY   MYTHOLOGY.  221 

ness  but  cannot  change  your  destiny,  nor  prevent  you 
from  being  hanged ! "  An  ominous  farewell,  but 
which  was  literally  fulfilled  eighteen  years  after. 
The  Archbishop  was  hanged  by  order  of  the  Com- 
missioners sent  by  Mary,  the  Queen  Regent.  Cardan 
is  not  the  only  Astrologer  of  whom  it  has  been 
said  that  he  destroyed  himself  to  verify  his  own 
prediction ;  the  same  accusation  has  been  made  against 
Martin  Hortensius,  of  whom  Descartes  remarks,  that 
he  not  only  predicted  the  time  of  his  own  death, 
but  that  of  two  of  his  pupils,  and  that  the  result 
corresponded  with  the  prophecy.  It  is  but  fair  to 
add,  that  Descartes  seems  to  have  placed  very 
little  reliance  on  the  story,  and  to  have  ridiculed 
both  the  science  and  the  abilities  of  Hortensius.^ 

We  have  another  example  of  a  remarkable  pre- 
sentiment in  the  case  of  Cardinal  de  Retz,  whose 
revolutionary  disposition  was  detected,  even  in  his 
youth,  by  the  sagacity  of  Mazarine.  De  Retz  had 
written  a  history  of  the  conspiracy  of  Fiesco  with 
such  vehement  admiration  of  his  hero,  that  the  car- 
dinal predicted  that  De  Retz  would  be  one  of  the 
most  turbulent  spirits  of  the  age  ;  and  this  prophecy 
was  amply  fulfilled. 

Two  curious  predictions  are  preserved  in  Ellis's 
Polynesian  Researches.^  "  A  certain  prophet  had 
declared  that  a  canoe,  without  an  outrigger,  should 
one  day  arrive  among  them,  bringing  strangers  from 
beyond   the   sea ;    they   regarded   this    as   an   utter 

'  Lettres  au  Pere  Mersenne,  Letter  xxxv.  vol.  ii. ;  see  also  Taj-lor's 
Notes  to  (Jcellus  Lucanus,  p,  62.  Hortensius  was  professor  of  Matiie- 
matics  at  Amsterdam. 

*  Vol.  ii.  p.  53. 


222  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

impossibility,  because  their  own  canoes  will  not  live 
without  one.  But  when  they  saw  the  boats  which 
European  ships  brought  out,  they  declared  that  the 
prediction  was  at  last  accomplished,  and  that  out- 
riggerless  canoes  had,  according  to  the  prophecy 
of  Maui,  appeared.  But  he  also  declared  that  after 
that  they  should  also  behold  canoes  moving  along 
over  the  sea,  not  only  without  outriggers,  but  also 
without  sails  or  cordage,  and  if,  as  Mr.  Ellis  remarks, 
a  steam-vessel  were  to  make  its  appearance,  they 
would  then  consider  the  second  prediction  of  Maui 
accomplished." 

There  is  a  sort  of  supernatural  revelation  which 
occasionally  finds  credit  in  Scotland  called  second 
sight,  so  called  because  the  person  thus  gifted  sees, 
or  imagines  he  sees,  things  done  at  a  distance  at  the 
time  they  really  occur.  It  is  said  to  be  hereditary  in 
certain  families.  Dr.  Ferriars,  in  his  theory  of  ap- 
paritions, gives  us  a  few  remarkable  stories  about 
this  power- — ^Deuteroscopia,  as  it  has  been  somewhat 
pedantically  called  by  classifiers.  "A  gentleman  (says 
he)  connected  with  my  family,  an  officer  in  the  army, 
and  addicted  to  no  superstition,  was  quartered,  early 
in  life,  near  the  castle  of  a  gentleman  in  the  north 
of  Scotland,  who  was  supposed  to  possess  the  second 
sight.  Strange  rumours  were  afloat  respecting  the 
old  chieftain.  He  had  spoken  to  an  apparition  which 
ran  along  the  walls  of  his  house,  and  had  never  since 
been  cheerful.  His  prophetic  visions  surprised  even 
the  regions  of  credulity,  and  his  retired  habits  favored 
the  popular  opinions.  My  friend  (continues  the 
doctor)  assured  me,  that  one  day,  while  he  was  read- 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  223 

ing  to  the  ladies  of  the  family,  the  chief,  who  had 
been  walking  across  the  room,  stopped  suddenly  and 
assumed  the  look  of  a  seer ;  he  rang  the  bell,  and 
ordered  the  groom  to  saddle  a  horse,  to  proceed  im- 
mediately to  a  seat  in  the  neighbourhood  and  inquire 
after  the  health  of  a  lady,  whom  he  named ;  if  the 
account  was  favorable  he  was  to  go  on  to  another 
castle,  and  inquire  about  another  lady.  The  reader 
instantly  closed  his  book,  and  with  many  entreaties 
urged  the  chief  to  explain  the  abrupt  orders  he  had 
just  given,  adding,  that  he  was  convinced  they  were 
the  result  of  the  second  sight.  The  chief  was  at  first 
very  unwilling  to  explain,  but  at  last  he  said,  that  the 
door  had  appeared  to  open,  and  a  lady  without  a  head 
to  enter ;  that  this  indicated  the  death  of  one  of  his 
acquaintance,  and  that  the  only  persons  it  resembled 
were  the  ladies  he  had  named.  After  a  few  hours 
the  servant  returned,  bearing  the  news  that  one  of 
the  ladies  died  by  an  apoplectic  stroke  at  the  very 
time  the  seer  declared.  At  another  time  the  old 
gentleman  expressed  great  anxiety  respecting  some 
of  his  people  who  were  out  at  sea  in  the  fishing  boat 
belonging  to  the  castle ;  at  length  he  exclaimed, 
*  My  boat  is  lost.'  '  How  do  you  know  that  ?'  asked 
the  colonel.  He  was  answered,  'I  see  two  of  the 
boatmen  bringing  in  the  third  drowned,  all  dripping 
wet,  and  laying  him  beside  your  chair.'  The  chair 
was  shifted  with  great  precipitation,  and  in  the  course 
of  the  night  the  fishermen  returned  with  the  body  of 
one  of  the  boatmen  who  had  been  drowned."  It  is 
impossible  at  this  distance  of  time  and  place,  and 
with  such  a  paucity  of  circumstance,  to  explain  these 


224  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

stories  ;  but,  unless  we  were  able  to  investigate  them, 
we  ought  not  to  consider  them  miraculous.  The  use- 
fulness of  the  gift  does  not  appear;  and  it  is  to  be 
lamented  that  such  tales  should  be  told  in  a  book 
like  that  of  Dr.  Ferriars,  without  a  careful  collation 
of  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case. 

One  of  the  most  remai'kable  agents  in  imposture 
has  been  that  extraordinary  faculty  called  ventrilo- 
quism. The  reader  is,  doubtless,  aware  that  some 
persons  have  the  power  of  causing  their  voice  to 
appear  to  proceed  from  any  place  they  please — from 
the  ceiling  of  a  room,  from  the  floor  or  a  corner,  from 
another  person  or  an  inanimate  substance,  and  this 
can  be  done  without  the  ventriloquist  opening  his 
lips  or  seeming  to  speak  at  all.  With  this  faculty 
there  is  commonly  connected  a  great  capacity  of 
imitating  sounds  of  all  kinds.  The  manner  in  which 
this  extraordinary  power  is  exercised  has  been  the 
subject  of  much  and  acute  philosophical  investigation, 
and  has,  we  believe,  been  satisfactorily  explained : 
and  as  we  have  seen  in  our  account  of  Greenland 
witchcraft,  there  appears  reason  to  believe  that  it  can 
be  acquired ;  but,  however  this  may  be,  the  thing 
itself  is  rare,  and  its  effects  truly  astounding.  Those 
who  witnessed  the  wonderful  performances  of  the 
late  Mr.  Mathews  must  have  been  struck  with  the 
uncommon  correctness  of  his  imitations.  This  truly 
original  man,  as  remarkable  for  humour  and  wit  as 
for  talent,  was  decidedly  the  first  ventriloquist  of 
the  day ;  and,  before  we  adduce  any  instances  of 
more  ancient  professors,  let  us  relate  an  anecdote  of 
this  remarkable  man.     He  was  once  at  the   house 


FAIRY   MYTHOLOGY.  225 

of  a  friend  in  the  country,  with  whom  he  was 
about  to  dine,  and,  bent  on  frolic,  he  ran  downstairs 
into  the  kitchen,  under  pretence  of  washing  his 
hands;  here  he  saw  the  cook  scraping  a  salmon, 
which  suddenly,  and  to  her  ineifable  amazement, 
cried  out,  in  a  mournful  tone,  "Oh,  don't, — you  hurt 
me."  She  threw  the  fish  down,  and  for  some  mo- 
ments regarded  it  in  silence;  then  again  gathering 
courage,  she  seized  upon  the  salmon  and  the  knife, 
and  recommenced  operations;  but  the  fish  was  no 
better,  pleased  than  before— indeed,  he  seemed  rather 
incensed  that  no  regard  was  paid  to  his  remonstrances, 
and  this  time  exclaimed,  very  sharply,  "  What !  are 
you  at  it  again  ?  Didn't  I  tell  you  it  hurt  me  ? " 
Down  went  salmon,  knife,  and  all,  and  upstairs  flew 
the  terrified  cook,  burst  into  her  master's  presence, 
and  declared  that  an  evil  spirit  had  got  into  the 
salmon,  and  that  she  would  not  stop  in  the  house 
another  moment.  So  great  was  her  fright,  that  Mr. 
Mathews  was  obliged  to  exculpate  both  the  fiend 
and  the  salmon.  But  the  cook  was  by  no  means  at 
ease,  as  to  the  safety  of  her  own  soul  or  her  master's, 
while  Mr.  Mathews  was  in  the  house  ;  "  for,"  said 
she,  "  if  the  devil  was  not  in  the  salmon,  where  could 
he  be?" 

In  the  fourteenth  century,  a  woman  who  possessed 
this  power  gave  herself  out  for  a  prophet  in  Italy. 
She  caused  the  voice  to  issue  from  the  pit  of  the 
stomach,  and  was  consulted  even  by  princes.  She 
gave  to  each  what  answer  she  thought  would  prove 
most  pleasing:  but,  at  last,  some  of  her  prophecies 
failing,  a  book  was  written  to  prove  her  an  impostor, 


226  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

or  rather  a  witch,  and  that  she  had  a  devil  within 
her;  upon  which  supposition  this  deceitful  but  un- 
fortunate woman  was  burnt  alive. 

But  the  most  amusing  compound  of  wit  and  knavery 
ever  transacted  by  this  medium,  is  that  related  of 
Louis  Brabant,  who,  becoming  enamoured  of  the 
daughter  of  a  rich  banker  at  Paris,  whose  name  was 
Cornuto,  formed  a  design  (notwithstanding  the  known 
avarice  of  the  father,  and  his  equally  noted  anxiety 
to  form  a  rich  alliance  for  his  daughter)  to  get  from 
him  both  the  lady  and  the  fortune.  He  got  intro- 
duced to  the  banker,  who  had  amassed  his  wealth  by 
means  more  efficacious  than  praiseworthy,  and  soon 
found  out  that  he  was  very  superstitious.  One  day, 
having  talked  a  long  while  about  ghosts,  the  voice  of 
Cornuto's  father  (whom  Brabant  knew)  was  heard 
from  the  ceiling,  declaring  that  his  soul  was  suffering 
the  most  horrible  tortures  in  purgatory,  but  would  be 
released  if  Cornuto  would  put  forty  thousand  francs 
into  the  hands  of  Brabant  to  redeem  out  of  the  hands 
the  Algerines  one  hundred  Christian  captives.  Cor- 
nuto distrusted  the  young  man,  though  he  saw  he  did 
not  speak,  and  appointed  to  meet  the  ghost  the  next 
day  in  a  field,  where  there  could,  as  he  thought,  be 
no  opportunity  of  deception.  The  ghost  consented, 
but  on  condition  that  Brabant  should  be  present, 
without  which  he  declared  that  he  would  not  speak 
to  Cornuto.  Accordingly  they  went  together  into  a 
field,  where  the  same  voice  came  from  the  ground, 
and  raised  the  sum  required  to  one  hundred  thousand 
francs,  for  which,  though  sorely  frighted,  Cornuto 
gave  his  bond.     Soon  after,  the  ghost  persuaded  him 


FAIRY    MYTHOLOGY.  227 

to  give  his  daughter  in  marriage  to  Brabant,  and  to 
leave,  by  will,  all  his  iinmense  property  to  him.  It 
was  not  long  before  he  found  what  a  scoundrel  was 
his  son-in-law,  and  how  he  had  been  cheated.  The 
old  man  died  of  vexation,  and  Brabant  inherited  the 
property. 


228  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OF    TALISMANS    AND   CHARMS. 

It  cannot  have  escaped  the  notice  of  the  reader, 
that,  in  treating  on  Magic,  considered  as  a  natural 
science,  we  were  perpetually  stumbling  on  doings 
which  involved  necromancy  or  witchcraft.  We  re- 
sume, therefore,  the  subject  in  this  book,  with  an 
especial  reference  to  that  Magic  called  geotic,  and  in 
which  the  agency  of  infernal,  or  at  least  of  super- 
human power  was  required. 

The  theory,  according  to  which  virtue  was  believed 
to  reside  in  animal,  vegetable,  and  mineral  substances, 
has  already  been  discussed  at  large,  and  also  the 
theory  according  to  which  the  powers  and  properties 
of  the  planets,  and  other  heavenly  bodies,  was  sup- 
posed concentrated  in  plates  of  their  own  peculiar 
metal,  or  gems  of  their  several  government,  by  engrav- 
ing on  such  plates  or  gems  certain  mystical  signs  of  the 
signs  or  planets  themselves.  These  plates,  or  gems 
so  engraved,  were  called  talismans,  and  by  their  means 
was  it  that  most  magical  operations  are  reported  to 
have  been  performed.  Roger  Bacon'  had  a  very  high 
opinion  of  their  power,  and  at  the  same  time  of  the 
great  difficulty  attending  their  formation.  The  diffi- 
culty to  which  he  alludes  seems  to  have  been  three- 
fold, namely,  to  find  out  what  were  the  characters  of 

'  De  Mirab.  Pot.  Art.  et  Nat.  cap.  2. 


TALISMANS    AND    CHARMS.  229 

the  planets  or  signs;  to  ascertain  what  particular 
character  was  suited  to  any  specific  object ;  and,  to 
discover  the  hour  in  which  it  should  be  engraved. 

Every  work  treating  on  Occult  Philosophy  gives  a 
great  number  of  strange  characters,  purporting  to  be 
those  of  the  planets,  signs,  and  stars  ;  but  Cornelius 
Agrippa  tells  how  they  were   known  to  be  so.     He 
remarks  i  that  if  plants,  for  instance,  known  to  be 
under  the  dominion  of  any  sign  or  planet,  have  their 
roots  cut  across  the  sap,  vessels  will  be  seen  disposed 
into  the  form  of  a  particular  figure,  which  figure  is 
the  seal  or  character  of  the  planet.     Thus  marigold 
and  the  bay-tree  give  those  of  the  sun ;  but  next,  as 
a   great   number   of    such    characters   may   be   thus 
obtained — for  plants  of  the  same  kind  by  no  means 
present  always  the  same  figure — it  becomes  a  ques- 
tion, which  of  all  these  is  the  most  powerful,  and  for 
what  purposes  it  is  to  be  used?     Thus,  for  instance, 
there  was  one  seal  -  or  character  of  Jupiter,  useful  for 
the  prolongation  of  life ;  another  for  advancement  in 
honour;  one,  of  Saturn,  to  foretell  the  future;  and  one 
to  destroy  an  enemy.     The  hour  in  which  a  talisman 
was  made,  was  also  a  matter  of  great  importance,  and 
of  some  diflficulty.     An  image  of  Saturn,  made  under 
certain  planetary  aspects,  would  converse  with  men; 
but  if  Venus  '  cast  an  aspect  on  Saturn  and  Mercury 
at  the  time  of  its  formation,  then  the  image  would 
still  speak,  but  would  declare  things  which,  to  mortal 
ears,  were  better  left  unspoken. 

The  forms  of  talismans  were  varied.     The  Eastern 

'  Corn.  Agrip.  Occult.  Phil.  lib.  i.  cap.  33. 

*  Ibid.  lib.  ii.  cap.  39.  '  Id. 


230  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

tales  are  full  of  their  wonders,  and  they  are  spoken  of 
as  lamps,  rings,  jewels,  rods,  and  of  many  other  sorts. 
Rings  were  favourite  vehicles  of  talismanic  power. 
A  certain  ^  wise  prince  of  the  Indians  gave  Apollonius 
Tyanaeus  a  set  of  seven  rings,  made  of  the  metals 
under  the  rule  of  the  seven  planets  respectively — one 
of  lead,  one  of  gold,  one  of  coj)per,  &c.  On  the  day 
of  each  planet,  he  wore  the  corresponding  ring,  and 
by  means  of  these  he  lived,  without  feeling  the 
approaches  of  old  age,  for  upwards  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty  years.  Now,  these  rings  were  made  ac- 
cording to  the  rules  given  above.  When  the  planet 
ascended  under  a  fortunate  aspect,  a  metal,  a  stone, 
and  an  herb,  under  its  government,  were  chosen ;  a 
section  of  the  root  of  the  plant  containing  the  plane- 
tary character,  was  placed  under  the  stone,  and  the 
latter,  with  the  root  beneath  it,  set  in  a  ring  of  the 
proper  metal.  On  the  gem  was  then  engraved  the 
sign  or  seal  observed  in  the  root.  He  thus  might 
wear,  on  Saturday,  a  loadstone  ring,  set  in  lead,  with 
a  slice  of  quince-wood  under  it,  and  on  the  other  days 
accordingly.  This  story  is  told  by  Cornelius  Agrippa, 
who  also  quotes  Josephus  to  prove  that  such  talis- 
manic rings  were  made  by  Moses,  to  cause  love  and 
forgetfulness. 

The  ring  of  Gyges,  too,  by  which  he  is  said  to  have 
become  invisible  by  turning  the  engraved  stone  in- 
wards, is  another  case  in  point ;  nor  must  the  signet- 
ring  of  Solomon,  by  which  he  commanded  the  spirits, 
be  passed  over  in  silence.  This  ring  had  the  mystic 
word  "ScHEMHAMPiioiiASCn""  engraven  upon  it,  and, 

'  Corn.  Agrip.  Occ.  Phil.  lib.  i.  cap.  47. 


TALISMANS    AND    CHARMS.  231 

by  means  of  the  power  which  its  possession  gave  him, 
he  built  the  Temple. 

Another  ring,  said,  like  the  mystic  cestus  of  Venus, 
to  have  possessed  the  property  of  making  the  wearer 
both  beloved  and  fortunate,  is  ascribed  to  Battus ; 
and  mention  ^  is  made  of  rings  which,  if  closed  up  in 
an  earthen  vessel  with  a  blind  lizard,  will,  when  the 
lizard  is  restored  to  sight,  be  efficacious  in  restoring 
sight  to  a  blind  man, — a  fact  which  no  physician  even 
of  this  incredulous  age  will  deny. 

An  instance  of  the  efficacy  of  talismans  is  related 
by  Delrio.-  He  says  that  a  certain  woman,  who  had 
the  greatest  possible  respect  for  her  husband's  cha- 
racter, and  who  entertained  a  strong  sense  of  his 
continued  kindness,  was  yet,  whenever  she  saw  him, 
seized  with  so  resistless  a  fury,  that  she  could  scarcely 
be  prevented  from  attacking  him  with  her  nails.  She 
much  lamented  this  strange  disease,  and  strove,  though 
in  vain,  against  its  influence.  They  lived,  of  course, 
separately,  and  never  saw  each  other ;  but  it  occurred 
to  a  physician  that  if  the  wife  were  compelled  to  spend 
a  short  time  in  her  husband's  company,  she  might  get 
over  her  involuntary  aversion.  The  experiment  was 
tried,  but  without  success.  At  last,  the  whole  dis- 
order was  found  to  be  the  effect  of  a  magical  talisman, 
which  being  removed,  the  parties  lived  happily  toge- 
ther. He  relates  this  tale  from  Codronchus,  but  he 
had  himself  sometimes  juster  notions,  and  quotes  with 
approbation  some  public^  documents,  by  which  a  belief 

'  Cornelius  Agrip.  Oc.  Phil.  lib.  i.  cap.  16. 
*  Disquisitiones  Alagicas,  lib.  iv.  p.  i.     Qua;st.  iv.  §  9. 
^  "  Imprimis  dicere   coelum   aut   astra   sensu    vel   intelligente   anima 
prsedita  damnatura  olim  fuit  Constantinopolitano  synodo  et  articulis  Pa- 


232  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

in  the  power  of  astrological  talismans  was  condemned. 
Yet  he  seems  to  have  believed  that  though  such  effects 
were  no  longer  to  be  performed  by  Natural  Magic, 
Sorcery  was  still  permitted  as  a  punishment  for  sin. 
The  opinion  of  the  learned  in  his  day  was  gradually 
changing.  They  had  not  yet  rejected  all  the  wild 
tales  of  Pliny,  nor  their  belief  in  Astrology  and  Al- 
chemy: but  they  seem  to  have  somewhat  purified 
their  ideas  on  astrological  matters,  and  the  occult 
properties  of  bodies  were  less  and  less  attributed  to 
planetary  influence.  That  all  things  were  but  parts 
of  one  stupendous  whole,  and  that  every  kingdom  of 
Nature  had  its  hidden  and  inscrutable  relations  to 
the  others,  was  still  the  theory  of  their  philosophy ; 
but  the  virtues  thus  inherent  in  bodies  were  deemed 
more  fixed  and  less  dependent  upon  the  aspects  of  the 
heavenly  luminaries.  They  still  believed  that  a  plant 
or  a  metal  had  somewhat  of  the  nature  of  that  star 
under  whose  rule  it  was ;  but  they  did  not  imagine 
the  hour  of  gathering  the  one  or  of  fashioning  the 
other  had  much  influence  in  modifying  its  effects. 

While  the  opinions  of  the  learned  in  general  were 
undergoing  this  change,  there  was,  however,  "  et  alia 
magices  factio," — there  was  no  inconsiderable  number 
of  educated  people  who  still  adhered  to  the  old  creed, 
and  who  maintained  the  constant  change  of  properties 
in  many  bodies  as  the  planets  changed  their  aspects. 
Delrio  and  some  others  took  a  middle  course :  they  re- 
jected much  of  the  natural  magic,  and  condemned  those 
wonderful  theories  of  Fulgiuas  Forlivius  and  Corne- 

risieusiljus,  estque  erroris  et  scandali  plena  opinio  propter  supcrstitionem 
et  idololatriam  annexam."     Lib.  i.  cap.  3.     Disquisitiones  Magicce. 


TALISMANS   AND   CHARMS.  23o 

lius  Agrippa  about  the  human  constitution  ;  they  ap- 
proved 1  the  Parisian  Articles  in  as  far  as  astrological 
talismans  were  concerned,  and  yet  neutralised  all  this 
by  admitting  every  wonder  to  be  possible  through 
necromancy  ;  they  accepted  such  traditions  as  that 
the  flesh  of  a  peacock  will  not  putrefy,  and  that  the 
stag  has  the  power  of  driving  out  arrows  from  its  body 
by  eating  the  herb  dittany, — they  repeated  such  tales 
as  those  of  Simon  Magus  having  made  a  man  out  of 
air,  that  he  was  able  to  fly  whenever  he  pleased,  and 
that  he  had  the  power  of  becoming  invisible, — they 
acknowledged  the  miracles  of  the  Egyptian  priests  to 
have  been  as  real,  though  not  as  great  as  those  of 
Moses, — but  they  contended  that  all  these  things 
were  done,  not,  as  older  writers  asserted,  by  natural 
magic,  but  by  the  aid  of  evil  spirits.  That  the  air 
and  the  earth,  the  clouds  and  the  waters,  were  peopled 
by  spiritual  essences,  invisible  to  mortal  eyes,  but 
capable  of  acting  on  all  objects  and  in  every  variety 
of  manner,  was  a  doctrine  by  no  means  denied  by 
those  who  believed  magic  to  be  a  natural  science : 
those,  however,  who  referred  all  the  recorded  won- 
ders of  history  and  fable  to  the  influence  of  such 
spirits,  were  unconsciously  striking  a  blow,  and  that 
a  very  formidable  one,  at  the  root  of  all  magical 
pretensions  whatever. 

Where  any  eff'ect,  however  wonderful,  is  attributed 

*  Conclusio  sit  ex  articulo  Parisiensi  XXT.  "Quod  imagines  vel  ex 
metallo  aut  cent,  vel  alire  materia;  ad  certas  constellationes  fabricatse  vel 
certo  charactere  aut  figura  efformataj  aut  etiam  baptizataj,  exorcisatcC,  vel 
consecrattu  aut  pntius  cxecrat;e  secundum  predictas  artes  et  sub  certis 
diebus  habcant  virtutes  mirabiles  qu;c  in  libris  luijusmodi  superstitiosis 
recelantur,  error  est  in  fide  et  philosophia  naturali  et  astronomia  vera." — 
Probatur  conclusio. — Dis.  Mag.  lib.  i.  c.  3. 


234  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

to  a  profound  knowledge  of  science,  those  only  are 
entitled  to  dispute  the  cause  who  are  themselves  pro- 
foundly skilled ;  but  where,  as  is  the  case  with  spi- 
ritual intercourse,  the  possibility  of  the  cause  may  be 
disputed  ;  where  opinion  has  so  much  authority,  there 
the  unlearned  as  well  as  the  learned  may  deny,  and 
their  right  to  do  so  cannot  be  gainsaid.  There  is  a 
moral  obligation  on  the  human  mind  to  believe  that 
which  is  demonstrated,  and  the  ascertained  princi- 
ples of  science  lead  sometimes  to  such  extraordinary 
results,  that  there  is  an  equal  obligation  not  hastily 
to  deny  the  most  unexpected  of  propositions.  Be- 
sides which,  all  those  sciences  with  which  Magic  is 
connected  bear  reference  to  the  ultimate  atoms  of 
bodies;  there,  like  a  river  that  loses  itself  in  the 
sands,  all  traces  of  them  are  lost, — facts  become  too 
minute  to  be  detected  by  the  human  senses,  and  the 
mind,  for  want  of  these  facts,  can  no  longer  support 
theories.  Magic,  therefore,  might  have  maintained 
its  ground  much  longer  than  it  did,  had  it  not  been 
degraded  from  a  "  natural  science"  to  a  "  black  art." 
Its  pretensions  would  have  been  difficult  to  disprove, 
even  when  their  impracticability  was  fully  acknow- 
ledged, and  the  light  of  modern  science  would  rather 
have  rendered  it  invisible  by  a  superior  blaze,  as  the 
stars  are  in  the  sunshine,  than  have  extinguished  it 
at  once.  But  when  it  was  thus  put  upon  a  new 
foundation,  another  mode  of  treatment  became  appli- 
cable to  it ;  and  as  there  is  no  obligation  upon  man 
to  believe  anything  supernatural  which  he  does  not 
find  expressly  declared  in  Holy  Writ,  Magic  soon 
began  to   feel  that  it  was  dependent  on  the  mere 


TALISMANS    AND    CHARMS.  235 

opinion  of  mankind,  and  its  decline  accordingly  com- 
menced. The  fate  of  Alchemy  has  proved  the  truth 
of  these  remarks ;  for,  even  in  the  present  day,  the 
transmutation  of  metals  is  rather  laid  aside  as  imprac- 
ticable, than  renounced  as  impossible. 

But  to  return — charms  as  v^'ell  as  talismanic  words; 
and.verses  spoken,  as  well  as  metallic  plates  engraved, 
were  deemed  possessed  of  no  small  efficacy.  The 
annals  of  fable  are  full  of  the  buildings,  which,  like 
Stonehenge,  have  been  raised  by  "  word  of  power  " — 
the  cures  which  have  been  effected — the  wild  beasts 
and  serpents  destroyed  by  magical  rhymes,  and  the 
other  wonders  which  have  been  performed — 

"  By  charm  and  spell. 
Deadly  to  hear,  and  deadly  to  tell."  ' 

We  hear  of  an  infant,"  who  hearing  some  fearful 
spell  muttered,  caught  the  words,  and  afterwards 
repeated  them,  till  such  tempests  and  thunderings 
were  produced  that  a  whole  village  was  burned  by 
the  lightning.  We  hear  of  the  "  wizards  that  peep 
and  mutter,'''^  and  some  of  the  charms  muttered  by  the 
ancient  enchanters  have  come  down  to  our  day. 
Dr.  Webster  argues  in  favour  of  the  efficacy  of  charms 
from  the  now  exploded  notion  that  music  cures  the 
bite  of  the  tarantula,  and  that  the  tune  required  is 
indicated  by  the  colour  of  the  insect — he  observes, 
also,  that  as  the  striking  of  a  harp-string  will  move 
another  in  unison  with  it,  "  it  *  must  needs  be 
granted  that  words  and  rhythms  fitly  joined  and  com- 
posed being  pronounced  do  put  the  atoms  of  the  air 

'  Layof  the  Last  Minstrel,  canto  i.         *  Webster's  Witchcraft,  p.  334. 
3  Isaiah  viii.  19.  ■•  Disc,  of  Witch,  p.  343. 


236  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

into  such  a  site,  motion,  figure,  and  contexture,  that 
may  at  a  distance  operate  upon  the  subject  for  which 
they  are  so  fitted,  and  produce  such  effects  as  they  were 
framed  and  intended  for  especially  being  framed  under 
powerful  and  suitable  constellations  from  whence  they 
receive  their  greatest  force." 

Webster,  all  throughout  his  work,  opposes  the 
notion  of  infernal  agency,  and  supports  the  more 
ancient  theory  of  scientific  operation.  Yet,  taking 
as  fact,  all  the  extravagant  relations  of  Greek  and 
Roman  writers,  he  is  sometimes,  of  course,  driven 
to  great  embarrassment  to  make  good  his  theory. 
Nothing  seems  to  have  given  him  greater  trouble 
than  the  stories  told  of  magic  crystals  and  glasses, 
globes  wherein  the  '*  round  world  and  all  that  is 
therein,"  were  offered  to  the  gaze  of  the  inquirer, 
and  the  events  of  past  times  again  at  his  com- 
mand transacted  before  his  eyes.  Concerning  these 
he  hardly  ventures  an  opinion,  and,  like  De  Haen, 
who  stated  that  there  certainly  might  in  our  days 
be  cases  of  demoniacal  possession;  but  that  those 
persons  put  under  his  care  on  this  account  by  the 
Emperor  Joseph  II.  were  as  certainly  impostors : 
so  Webster  is  willing  to  allow  that  there  might  be 
some  truth  in  the  "  Ars  Beryllistica,""  but  that  all  the 
instances  brought  under  his  notice  were  "supersti- 
tious delusions,  fancies,  mistakes,  cheats,  and  impos- 
tures." '  The  magic  power  in  this  case  is  supposed 
to  be,  or  rather  was  supposed  to  be,  lodged  in  the 
crystal,  and  "it  is  practised  in  the  dark  by  the 
inspection  of  a  boy,  or  a  maid  that  are  virgins,"  these 

'   Webster,  p.  311. 


TALISMANS   AND    CHARMS.  237 

children  looking  into  the  glass,  beryl,  globe,  or  crys- 
tal, are  enabled  to  see  anything  which  they  wish  ;" 
usually  the  past  alone  was  exhibited,  but  according 
to  Paracelsus,*  the  present  and  the  future  might  also 
be  known  by  the  same  means.  An  account  is  given 
of  Spengler,  by  Joachim  Camerarius,^  which  seems  to 
Webster  the  only  similar  relation  worthy  of  credit. 
He  (Spengler)  stated  that  a  person  of  rank  and  family, 
whose  name  he  declined  giving,  had  brought  him  a 
gem  of  a  round  figure,  and  of  considerable  size,  and 
said  that  many  years  before  he  had  met  in  the  market- 
place with  a  stranger,  to  whom  he  gave  entertainment 
for  three  days,  on  departing,  the  stranger,  as  a  token 
of  his  gratitude,  left  with  his  noble  host  this  gem, 
telling  him  that  whatever  he  wished  certainly  to  know 
would  appear  to  him  in  that  gem,  but  that  his  own 
eyes  would  see  nothing;  he  must  employ  a  boy  not 
yet  arrived  at  puberty.  This  promise  was,  he  said, 
amply  performed,  and  even  if  he  asked  any  difficult 
questions  an  answer  would  be  visible  in  the  crystal 
to  the  boy  ;  but  that  he  greiv  tired  of  using  it,  and  so 
brought  it  as  a  present  to  Spengler,  who,  "  being  a 
great  hater  of  superstition,  did  cause  it  to  be  broken 
into  small  pieces,  and  so  with  the  silk  in  which  it  was 
wrapped  threw  it  into  the  sink  of  the  house." 

Among  the  many  charms  that  Reginald  Scott  has, 
with  so  much  industry,  collected,  are  some  which  are 
to  be  performed  by  means  of  crystals.  I'he  mode  of 
using  them  is  the  same  as  that  which  we  have  already 
considered.''     But,  in  these  cases,  the  crystal  is  sup- 

'  Explic.  Astron.  p.  654.  -  PreHice  to  Plutarch  de  Def,  Orac. 

^  Vol.  I.  book  ii.  cliap. 


238  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

posed  to  be  operated  upon  by  supernatural  power; 
whereas,  in  the  other  instances,  it  was  contended  that 
there  was  some  natural  virtue  in  the  stone — exhibited, 
indeed,  in  a  mystical  way — but  yet  not  requiring  for 
its  explanation  the  supposition  of  either  angelic  or 
demoniacal  agency.  Scott  directs  ^  that  a  crystal  (he 
does  not  say  of  what  shape)  be  marked  with  the  sign 
of  the  cross  with  olive-oil,  the  operator  turning  to  the 
east ;  under  the  cross  is  to  be  written  the  words 
"  Saint  Helen  :  "  a  child,  born  in  wedlock,  and  per- 
fectly innocent,  is  then  to  take  the  crystal  in  his 
hands,  and  the  operator,  kneeling  behind  him,  is  to  re- 
peat a  prayer  to  St.  Helen,  that  whatsoever  he  wishes 
is  to  become  evident  in  that  stone.  The  result  will 
be,  that  the  saint  herself  will  appear  in  an  angelic 
form  within  the  crystal,  and  will  answer  any  ques- 
tions put  to  her.  This  charm,  he  adds,  is  to  be 
practised  just  at  sun-rising,  and  in  fine  clear  weather. 
He  then  proceeds  to  quote  the  opinion  of  Cardan, 
who  derides  such  visions,^  and  attempts  to  explain 
the  way  in  which  thieves  were  said  to  be  displayed  in 
a  glass  to  those  who  had  been  robbed.  A  glass  vial 
is  to  be  filled  with  holy-water,  and  decorated  with 
crosses:  an  innocent  child  is  to  examine  the  phial, 
and,  after  certain  charms  are  pronounced,  he  will  see 
angels  ;  at  last,  the  face  of  the  thief  will  be  visible, 
"  even  as  plainly,  I  believe,"  adds  Scott  in  his  quaint 
way,  "  as  the  man  in  the  moon  ; "  the  thief,  all  the 
while  suffering  great  torment.  "  For,  in  truth,  there 
are  toys,  artificially  conveyed  into  glass,  which  will 

'  Disc,  of  Witchcraft,  book  xii.  cli.  1 7. 

*  "  De  Rcruni  Varictate,"  lib,  xvi.  cap,  93, 


TALISMANS   AND    CHARMS.  239 

make  the  water  bubble,  and  devices  to  make  images 
appear  in  the  bubbles ;  as,  also,  there  be  artificial 
glasses  which  will  show  unto  you,  that  shall  look 
thereinto,  many  images  of  divers  forms,  and  some  so 
small  and  curious  that  they  shall,  in  favor,  resemble 
whomsoever  you  think  upon." 

Cardan,  it  appears,  repeatedly  tried  these  charms, 
and  has  left  it  upon  record  that  the  whole  was  delusion. 
A  somewhat  more  formidable  recipe  is  given  by  Scott 
—  to  enclose  a  spirit  in  a  crystal,  so  that  it  shall 
appear  to  any  person,  and  at  any  time.  To  do  this, 
much  abstinence  and  many  prayers  are  prescribed, 
various  circles,  marked  with  crosses  and  defended  by 
holy  names,  are  to  be  traced  on  the  ground,  and  the 
operator  having  provided  himself  with  five  sharp  and 
bright  swords,  is  to  write  the  names  of  five  infernal 
spirits,  each  with  a  different  sword.  He  is  then  to 
address  a  charm  to  these  invisible  beings,  and  he  will 
see  five  horsemen  coming  from  the  north,  attended  by 
a  "  marvellous  company."  When  they  come  to  the 
charmed  circle,  they  will  alight  and  proffer  their 
services;  and  if  commanded  to  put  a  spirit,  "learned 
in  all  arts  and  sciences,"  into  the  stone,  they  will 
obey.  The  spirits  are  then  to  have  liceace  to  depart, 
and  the  stone  will  become  an  oracle. 

In  like  manner,  it  was  esteemed  possible  to  make 
an  arrangement  with  any  person  condemned  to  death, 
in  virtue  of  which  he  promised  that  his  soul  should 
be  at  the  command  of  the  contractor  during  that 
person's  natural  life,  should  appear  to  him  in  a 
crystal  stone,  and  inform  him  of  whatsoever  he  wished 
to  know,  on  condition  that  he,  on  his  part,  should 


240  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

regularly  pray  for  the  soul  of  the  deceased,  and  cause 
masses  to  be  said  for  him. 

The  oaths,  bonds,  conjurations  and  licences  used  or 
directed  to  be  used,  are  blasphemous,  and  sometimes 
indelicate  to  the  extreme ;  and  Scott  does  not  spare 
either  his  ridicule  or  his  censure. 

Lane,  in  his  work  on  the  Modern  Egyptians,  gives 
some  curious  information  as  to  the  practice  of  a 
similar  mode  of  divination  among  them,  and  the 
author  of  "  Eothen"  gives  in  that  work  the  result 
of  his  experience.  The  two  accounts  are,  however, 
widely  dissimilar,  and  Mr.  Kinglake  unquestionably 
is  right  in  branding  as  an  impostor  the  magician  with 
whom  he  had  to  do.  It  is  worthy  of  notice  that  the 
South  Sea  islanders  practised  a  kind  of  divination 
very  much  resembling  that  in  question. 

Besides  examining  the  entrails  of  victims  offered  in 
sacrifice,  there  were  other  species  of  divination  per- 
formed elsewhere,  as  the  patu,  which  consisted  in  di- 
viding a  ripe  cocoa-nut  into  two  equal  parts,  taking  the 
half  opposite  to  that  to  which  the  stalk  was  attached, 
and  proceeding  with  it  in  a  canoe  to  some  distance 
from  the  shore ;  here  the  priest  offered  his  prayers, 
and  then  placing  the  cocoa-nut  in  the  sea,  continued 
his  prayers,  and  narrowly  watching  its  descent,  he 
thereby  pretended  to  ascertain  the  result  of  any 
measures  in  which  tliose  by  whom  he  was  employed 
were  interested.  The  patu  was  frequently  resorted 
to  while  negotiations  for  peace  were  carried  on  be- 
tween parties  who  had  been  engaged  in  war.  Divi- 
nation was  employed  to  discover  the  cause  or  author 
of  sickness,  or  to  ascertain  the  fate  of  a  fleet  or  a 


TALISMANS    AND    CHAR.AIS.  241 

canoe  that  might  have  commenced  a  distant  or  ha- 
zardous voyage.  This  latter  was  often  used  in  the 
islands  to  the  westward  of  the  Society  group. 

The  natives  had  also  recourse  to  several  species  of 
divination  for  discovering  the  perpetrators  of  acts  of 
injury,  especially  theft.     Among  these  was  a  kind  of 
water  ordeal :  it  resembled  in  a  great  degree  the  wai- 
harru  of  the  Hawaicans.     When  the  parties  who  had 
been  robbed  wished  to  use  this  method  of  discovering 
the  thief,  they  sent  for  a  priest,  who,  on  being  in- 
formed of  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  theft, 
offered  prayers  to  his  demon.     He  now  directed  a 
hole  to  be  dug  in  the  floor  of  the  house  and  filled 
with    water ;    then  taking  a  young  plantain   in  his 
hand,  he  stood  over  the  hole  and  offered  his  prayers 
to  the  god  whom  he  invoked,  and  who,  if  propitious, 
was  supposed  to  conduct  the  spirit  of  the  thief  to  the 
house  and  to  place  it  over  the  water.     The  image  of 
the  spirit  which  they  imagined  resembled  the  person 
of  the  man  was,  according  to  their  account,  reflected  in 
the  water,  and  being  perceived  by  the  priest,  he  named 
the  individual  or  the  parties  who  had  committed  the 
theft,  stating  that  the  god  had  shown  him  the  image 
in  the  water.     The  priests  were  rather  careful  how 
they  fixed  upon  an  individual,  as  the  accused  had  but 
slight  prospect  of  escaping  if  unable  to  falsify  the 
charge ;  but  when  that  could  be  done,  the  credit  of 
the  god  and  the  influence  of  the  priest  were  mate- 
rially diminished.     Sometimes  the  priest,  after  the 
first  attempt,  declared  that  no  answer  had  been  re- 
turned, and  deferred  till  the  following  day  the  repe- 
tition of  his  enchantments.      The  report,  however, 

II.  M 


242  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

that  this  measure  had  been  resorted  to  generally 
spread  among  the  people,  and  the  thief,  alarmed  at 
the  consequences  of  having  the  gods  engaged  against 
him,  usually  restored  the  stolen  property  under 
cover  of  the  night,  and  by  this  superseded  the 
necessity  for  any  further  inquiries.^ 

The  case  of  Lord  Prudhoe,  now  the  Duke  of 
Northumberland,  and  Major  Felix,  has  been  given  to 
the  public  in  Blackwood's  ISIagazine  for  August,  1841. 
The  child  then  employed  described  Shakspeare, 
Voltaire,  and  the  late  Archdeacon  Wrangham.  His 
description  of  the  last-named  was  very  characteristic. 
"  Lord  Prudhoe  now  named  Archdeacon  Wrangham, 
and  the  Arab  boy  made  answer  and  said,  '  I  perceive 
a  tall  grey-haired  Frank,  with  a  black  silk  petticoat, 
walking  in  a  garden  with  a  book  in  his  hand, — he  is 
reading  in  the  book  ;  his  eyes  are  bright  and  gleam- 
ing, his  teeth  are  white;  he  is  the  happiest-looking 
Frank  I  ever  beheld!'  Major  Felix  now  named  a 
brother  of  his,  who  is  in  the  cavalry  of  the  East  India 
Company,  in  the  presidency  of  Madras ;  the  magician 
signed,  and  the  boy  again  answered,  'I  see  a  red- 
haired  Frank,  with  a  short  red  jacket  and  white 
trousers;  he  is  standing  by  the  sea-shore,  and  behind 
him  there  is  a  black  man  in  a  turban,  holding  a 
beautiful  horse,  richly  caparisoned  ! '  —  '  God  in 
heaven!'  cried  Major  Felix.  —  'Nay,'  the  boy  re- 
sumed, '  this  is  an  old  Frank ;  he  has  turned  round 
while  you  are  speaking,  and  by  Allah  he  has  but 
one  arm  !'  Major  Felix's  brother  lost  his  arm  in  the 
campaign  of  Ava." 

1  Ellis'  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  239,  et  seq. 


TALISMANS  AND   CHARMS.  243 

Dr.  CoUyer,  in  remarking  on  this  instance,  and  on 
those  of  which  Mr.  Lane  was  witness,  states  his 
opinion  that  the  spectrum  thus  beheld  is  not  any  real 
spirit  or  apparition,  but  merely  the  "  embodied  idea  " 
of  the  person  requiring  the  description.  He  con- 
siders this  kind  of  "  mental  transfer  "  as  by  no  means 
of  uncommon  occurrence,  and  relates  an  instance  in 
his  own  experience  as  illustrating  his  meaning.  He 
states  that  at  New  York,  in  the  year  1841,  he  mes- 
merized a  Miss ,  and  found  her  condition  one  of 

the  most  exalted.  «  At  the  request  of  her  father,  who 
is  one  of  the  most  eminent  artists  in  the  country  I 
brought  before  her  spiritual  vision  the  shade  of  Napo- 
leon, whom  she  recognized  at  once;  then  Byron,  and 
Alexander  the  Great ;  the  experiment  was  performed 
with  much  care,  so  that  she  could  not  have  previously 
known  our  intention.  I  repeated  the  experiment  on 
a  series  of  persons  with  a  like  success.  I  was  obliged 
to  embody  the  image  of  those  personages  in  my 
own  mind,  before  they  could  be  recognized  by  the 
recipients;  whose  brain  during  the  congestive  state 
was  so  sentient,  that  the  impression  was  conveyed 
to  the  mind,  similar  to  the  photographic  process  of 
Daguerre. 

"I  have  always,"  he  observes,  "advocated  the 
philosophy,  that  the  nervous  fluid  was  governed  by 
the  same  code  of  laws  which  governed  heat,  light, 
&c.,  as  radiation  and  reflection  actually  made  a  lady 
perform  the  same  class  of  phenomena  which  is  the 
wonder  of  travellers  in  the  East.  She  was  desired  to 
look  into  a  cup  of  molasses  (any  other  dark  liquid 
will  answer  the  same  purpose),  and  when  the  angle 


244  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

of  incidence  from  my  brain  was  equal  to  the  angle  of 
reflection  from  her  brain,  she  distinctly  saw  the  image 
of  my  thoughts  at  the  point  of  coincidence,  and  gave 
minute  descriptions  of  many  persons  whom  she  could 
have  no  idea  of;  she  saw  the  persons  and  things  in 
the  fluid,  only  when  the  angles  of  thought  con- 
verged." 

This  theory  of  the  transmission  of  thought  is 
noticed  and  commented  on  by  Mr.  Frederick  Hock- 
ley, in  the  "  Zoist "  for  October,  1849,  and  the 
passage  is  worth  transcribing,  as  it  gives  in  all  pro- 
bability the  latest  account  of  experiments  made  with 
crystals  for  the  purpose  of  divination. 

"  So  far  as  my  own  experience  extends,  I  feel  con- 
vinced that  nothing  approaching  a  transmission  of 
thought  takes  place  between  the  caller  and  the  seer, 
in  fact,  the  vision  in  the  glass  is  often  quite  uncon- 
nected with  what  is  passing  in  the  minds  of  either. 
In  this  country  the  seer  generally  inspects  the  crys- 
tal for  himself,  and  the  object  he  perceives  is  known 
only  to  himself,  and  concerns  alone  his  own  private 
affairs.  Upon  referring  to  a  diary  I  formerly  kept, 
I  find  the  following  entry. 

" '  n   die,  Oct.  9,  1834.  This  evening  I  charged  my 

crystal  (a  glass  sphere),  and  J N •  inspected 

it;  she  wished  to  see  her  mother  who  lived  at  Wor- 
cester. Upon  commencing  the  call  a  second  time, 
she  perceived  a  straight  streak  of  light  which  ap- 
peared to  open  like  a  pair  of  compasses,  and  she  then 
saw  the  head,  and  gradually  the  whole  person  of  her 
mother,  shoulders,  waist,  &c.,  but  she  could  not  see 
any  feet.     She  described  her  mother  as  dressed  in  a 


TALISMANS   AND    CHARMS.  245 

green  gown  with  yellow  spots,  and  a  purple  silk 
handkerchief  with  blue  spots  over  her  shoulders,  her 
dark  hair  parted  over  her  forehead.  She  said  her 
mother  appeared  to  be  well. 

"'M.  inspected  the  crystal,  but  had  no  vision.* 

"  This  J.  N.  was  a  young  woman,  about  twenty 
years  of  age,  and  although  I  knew  the  purpose  for 
which  she  inspected,  yet  having  no  knowledge  of  the 
absent  party,  it  certainly  could  not  be  a  transmission 
of  my  thought.  But,  says  the  rationalist,  it  was  the 
embodiment  of  her  own.  Granted  —  still  the  fol- 
lowing experiment  will  show  even  that  might  not 
have  been  the  case. 

« '  O  die,  Nov.  9,  1834.  I  charged  the  crystal  for 
E.  T.  She  wished  to  see  a  gentleman  of  her  ac- 
quaintance (but  a  perfect  stranger  to  myself),  and 
who  then  resided  a  short  distance  from  London. 
Upon  my  first  charging  the  glass,  she  perceived  only 
an  eye  looking  at  her;  but  upon  repeating  the 
charge,  the  whole  face  and  body  to  the  waist  formed 
gradually.  So  distinctly  did  the  vision  appear,  that 
she  perceived  even  a  scar  he  had  on  his  right  cheek  ; 
he  was  dressed  in  black,  with  white  neckerchief  and 
white  shirt  studs. 

" '  I  afterwards  charged  for  another  person,  but 
they  had  no  vision.' 

"  In  this  case  the  speculatrix  had  never  seen  the 
party  in  question  in  any  other  than  a  black  silk 
neckerchief  and  jet  studs,  but  it  afterwards  appeared 
that  the  gentleman,  being  then  in  mourning  for  his 
deceased  wife,  he  on  Sundays  wore  a  white  neck- 
cloth and  diamond  studs,  a  circumstance  she  was  at 


246  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

the  time  perfectly  unconscious  of,  and  consequently 
tile  vision  could  not  be  the  embodiment  of  her  own 
thoughts.  I  will  just  add  one  more  relation  to  prove 
the  fallacy  of  Dr.  C.'s  opinion. 

"In  1842,  an  old  and  worthy  friend,  of  whose  strict 
veracity  I  have  no  possible  reason  to  doubt,  came  from 
Burnham  with  a  relative  to  transact  some  business  in 
London,  and  during  the  time  of  my  absence  from  home 
with  his  relation,  he  took  up  from  sheer  curiosity  a 
small  oval  mounted  crystal,  which  I  had  been  using 
(without  effect)  shortly  before,  and  then  stood  upon 
the  table  ;  and  after  examining  it  and  trying  to  guess 
its  use,  he  observed  it  to  become  clouded  ;  this  at  first 
he  attributed  to  his  breath,  but  upon  further  ob- 
serving it,  the  cloud,  as  he  expressed  it,  appeared  to 
open  like  a  pair  of  ostrich's  legs,  which  gradually 
resolved  itself  into  the  form  of  a  skeleton.  He  has 
since  told  me  that  at  the  same  time  he  felt  so  great 
an  oppression  of  giddiness  and  alarm,  that  he  imme- 
diately replaced  the  crystal,  and  was  a  considerable 
tinie  before  he  could  throw  off  the  unpleasant  sensa- 
tions it  had  produced.  It  was  not  until  nearly  two 
years  after  this  that  he  ventured  to  tell  me  the  cir- 
cumstance ;  but  I  could  never  by  any  means  induce 
him  to  inspect  it  again.  It  is  remarkable  that  a  few 
months  after  this  happened  his  relative,  with  whom  I 
was  absent,  died. 

"In  this  case  there  was  no  embodiment  of  thought, 
no  angle  of  incidence  equalling  the  angle  of  reflexion, 
and  it  would  be  difficult  to  persuade  my  friend,  a  hale 
and  hearty  farmer  of  fifty,  that  at  noon -day  he  was 
dreaming." 


TALISMANS   AND   CHARMS.  24)7 

To  this  day  it  is  customary  in  Lancashire  to  con- 
sult "  a  seer  "  in  cases  of  lost  property,  and  the 
writer  has  been  informed  by  persons  whose  veracity 
could  not  be  questioned,  that  they  had  themselves 
done  so  with  successful  results. 

No  kind  of  divination  is  more  ancient.  Joseph's 
cup  is,  as  we  have  seen,  an  instance  of  it.  No  kind 
has  been  more  continuous ;  every  age  produces  its 
examples.  Dr.  Dee's  crystals  are  preserved  to  this 
day,  and  he  relates  in  his  Diary,  published  by  the 
Camden  Society  in  1842:— "16th  March,  1575.  Her 
Majestie  (Elizabeth)  v/illed  me  to  fetch  my  glass  so 
famous,  and  to  show  unto  her  some  of  the  properties 
of  it,  which  I  did ;  her  Majestie,  being  taken  down 
from  her  horse  by  the  Earle  of  Leicester,  did  see 
some  of  the  properties  of  that  glass,  to  her  Majestie's 
great  contentment  and  delight."  And  none  is  more 
universal,  for  we  have  seen  a  cognate  mode  of  in- 
quiry into  futurity  practised  even  in  the  Sandwich 
Islands. 

A  very  scarce  work,  quoted  by  Sir  Walter  Scott, 
in  his  notes  to  Sir  Tristrem,  relates,  among  many 
other  wonders  done  by  Virgil,  that  he  constructed 
a  metallic  serpent  which  had  the  singular  property, 
that  when  his  mouth  was  open,  if  any  person,  in 
attestation  of  his  innocence  or  truth,  put  his  hand 
into  the  serpent's  mouth,  the  hand  could  not  be 
withdrawn,  unless  the  assertion  made  were  true. 
Thus  it  acted  as  a  kind  of  ordeal.  But,  as  this 
serpent  was  made  by  the  powers  of  darkness,  it 
helped  the  truth  only  as  much  as  it  was  forced 
and  occasionally  by  observing  rather  the  letter  than 


248  THE   TWIN    GIANTS, 

the  spirit  of  an  assertion  justified  the  guilty.  A 
certain  "  knight  "  of  Lombardy  suspecting  his  lady 
of  infidelity,  avowed  his  suspicions.  The  lady  offered 
to  clear  herself  by  placing  her  hand  in  the  serpent's 
mouth.  The  proposal  was  accepted,  and  the  pair  set 
out  for  the  residence  of  the  "  necromancer."  On  the 
way  the  lady  contrived  to  let  her  paramour  know  of 
her  situation,  amd  entreated  him  to  disguise  himself 
and  be  with  her  before  the  serpent.  He  complied 
with  her  request,  and  the  lady  putting  her  hand 
within  the  mouth  of  the  brazen  reptile,  swore  that 
she  had  no  more  failed  of  her  duty  with  the  person 
her  husband  suspected,  or  with  any  other,  than  with 
that  stranger,  pointing  out  her  disguised  lover.  This 
being  of  course  true,  she  withdraws  her  hand  with- 
out hurt ;  but  Virgil,  who  by  his  necromantic  art 
knew  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  was  so  en- 
raged that  through  the  fault  of  his  talisman  the  guilty 
party  had  escaped,  that  he  broke  the  serpent  in 
pieces.  "  And  then  spake  Virgilius  and  sayde  that 
the  women  be  ryght  wyse  to  emmagyn  ungracy- 
ousnesse,  but  that  in  goodnes  they  be  but  in- 
nocents." ^ 

The  spirit  in  which  Scott's  book  was  written  is 
that  of  a  thorough  contempt  for  magic  and  all  its 
ramifications,  and  a  bitter  and  inextinguishable  ha- 
tred of  Popery.  The  first  is  the  cause  that  though 
a  man  of  much  less  learning  than  Webster,  and  greatly 
below  him  both  in  taste  and  capacity,  he  is  uni- 
formly consistent  and  generally  satisfactory  even  in 
cases  where   Webster  fails.      Of  the   second  almost 

*  i.  e.  fools. 


TALISMANS  AND   CHARMS.  249 

every  page  of  his  work  gives  proofs.  He  rarely  misses 
an  opportunity  of  lashing  the  "  mass-priests  "  as  he 
terms  them,  and  has  introduced  a  great  number  of 
dirty  stories,  the  omission  of  which  would  have  ren- 
dered his  book  more  creditable  as  well  as  more  cre- 
dible. No  reader  of  the  present  day  will-  believe 
that  a  priest  in  Guelderland  ever  made  a  woman  lie 
without  clothing  on  the  altar !  while  he  read  mass 
over  her.^  He  sometimes,  too,  forgets  his  own  divi- 
nity, while  he  attacks  that  of  charms  and  amulets 
drawn  from  popish  sources  ;  for  instance,  finding  in  a 
certain"  conjuration  mention  made  of  the  golden 
girdle  of  our  Lord.  He  adds  a  note,  in  these  words, 
"  There  is  no  mention  made  in  the  Gospels  that 
Christ  was  worth  a  golden  girdle."  It  quite  escaped 
his  memory  that  the  glorified  body  of  the  Lord  as 
seen  by  St.  John  in  the  Isle  of  Patmos  was  "  girt 
about  the  paps  with  a  golden  girdle."  There  are 
many  places  in  which  his  zeal  leads  him  considerably 
beyond  the  bounds  of  candor.  As  if  there  were 
not  follies  enough  to  be  found  among  the  charms 
really  used  by  papists  at  that  time  he  includes  among 
what  he  calls  "  papistical  coseninges  "  these  ^  words 
found  on  the  canon  of  the  mass,  and  which  he  deno- 
minates "  a  charm  " — "  May  this  holy  mingling  of 
the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  unto 
me  and  all  receivers  thereof  health  of  mind  and  body 
and  a  salutary  preparation  for  the  deserving  and 
receiving  of  life." 

'  Book  iv.  ch.  6.  *  Book  xv.  ch.  17. 

'  Book  xii.  chap.  9.  The  words  are  —  "  Ilaec  sacrosancta  commixtio 
corporis  et  sanguinis  Domini  nostri  Jesu  Cliristi  fiat  niihi  oninibusque 
sumentibus  salus  mentis  et  corporis  et  ad  vitam  promerendara  et  capes- 
sendam  prteparatio  salutaris." 

M  5 


250  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

A  very  learned  account  of  charms  and  their  opera- 
tions is  given  by  De  Loire  in  a  work  now  extremely 
rare ;  and  as  it  is  more  interesting  than  such  learning 
is  usually  found  to  be,  we  shall  offer  the  reader  a 
translation  of  his  concluding  chapter,  which  contains 
the  history  of  a  very  remarkable  trial  concerning 
sorcery,  and  repeats  the  arguments  on  both  sides  at 
some  length. 

"  But  before  we  will  shut  up  this  discourse  of  witch- 
craft and  enchantments,  and  that  which  may  be  said 
touching  the  same,  I  hold  it  not  amiss  (and  it  will  be 
very  little  from  the  matter  which  we  have  in  hand)  to 
set  down  here  in  this  place  the  report  of  a  certain  ac- 
cident that  came  to  be  in  controversy,  and  was  debated 
and  decided  in  the  Court  of  Parliament  of  Paris.' 
The  question  was  touching  a  process  made  extraor- 
dinarily against  a  young  man  in  a  cause  wherein  he 
was  charged,  that  by  certain  scrolls  or  papers,  and  such 
like  charms,  he  attempted  the  honour  and  chastity 
of  one  whom  he  loved :  whether  the  same  process 
ought  to  be  admitted  and  received.  The  cause  was 
pleaded  as  a  verbal  appellation  in  the  Court  Criminal 
by  two  famous  advocates  of  the  palace,"  and  it 
seemeth  that  it  was  upon  an  appeal  first  brought  from 
the  lodge  of  Levall.  The  sum  of  the  process  was 
thus :  a  certain  young  man,  being  exceedingly  ena- 
moured of  a  young  gentlewoman,  descended  of  a  great 
house,  and  desiring  to  obtain  her  in  marriage,  yet  see- 

'  The  historic  of  a  J'oung  man  that  soght  to  winne  the  love  of  a 
niaide  by  charmes,  and  was  therefore  sued,  and  condemned  by  the  law. 

^  This  cause  was  pleaded,  and  the  arrest,  or  judgment,  affiniied,  by 
Monsieur  Pilcar,  on  the  I6th  of  April,  1580. 


TALISMANS    AND  CHARMS.  251 

ing  his  own  means  and  abilities  to  be  so  small,  as  that 
he  found  little  hope  to  get  the  consent  of  her  parents 
thereunto,  and  by  that  means  to  attain  the  top  of  his 
desire:  besides,  perceiving  that  she  was  solicited 
by  divers  persons  of  great  calling  and  good  reputation, 
he  bethought  himself  of  a  shorter  course  as  he  ima- 
gined, and  that  was  to  gain  the  love  of  the  maiden 
by  any  means  whatsoever.  To  this  effect  he  conti- 
nually haunted  and  frequented  the  house  where  she 
was ;  and  courting  her  with  all  kinds  of  submissive 
and  humble  entreaties,  and  with  proffers  of  all  his 
best  services  (which  he  supposed  might  be  most 
agreeable),  and  to  her  contentment,  he  endeavoured 
to  gain  her  love  and  to  win  her  affections.  In  the 
end,  seeing  himself  scorned,  and  in  a  manner  clean 
out  of  hope  of  that  which  he  most  desired,  he  deter- 
mined to  make  trial  of  an  extreme  remedy ;  and 
thereupon  going  to  a  certain  priest,  who  was  a  no- 
torious sorcerer,  and  did  use  to  give  out  little  scrolls 
or  billets  to  procure  love,  besought  of  him  one  of  these 
papers,  and  finding  his  mistress  in  a  place  fit  for  the 
purpose,  he  conveyed  the  paper  into  her  bosom, 
whilst  himself  made  semblance  that  he  was  but  play- 
ing and  jesting  with  her.  But  it  happened  far  other- 
wise than  he  imagined,  for  thinking  to  gain  her  love 
he  cast  such  drugs,  or  (whether  it  were)  such  charms 
into  her  bosom,  that  they  brought  the  maiden  near 
to  the  point  of  death. 

"  Her  father  and  mother  being  marvellously  sad 
and  sorrowful  for  her  sickness,  were  certified  in  the 
end  what  was  the  cause  thereof;  and,  therefore, 
causing   an  information   to  be  drawn  and  preferred 


252  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

against  the  young  man,  they  got  a  decree  against 
him  to  have  his  body  apprehended,  the  which  was 
executed  accordingly.  And  afterwards  the  judge  gave 
sentence  that  the  law  should  proceed  peremptorily 
upon  the  hearing  of  the  witnesses  personally  brought 
against  him.  From  this  sentence,  as  also  from  the 
decree  touching  his  apprehension,  was  the  appeal 
brought,  and  the  pleading  thereof  was  referred  to  a 
present  hearing.  The  appellant  said  that  he  had  been 
offered  great  and  evident  wrong,  in  that  the  inferior 
judge  had  not  only  decreed  a  capias  against  his 
body,  but  had  also  adjudged  that  the  law  should 
proceed  upon  the  evidence  of  the  witnesses  per- 
sonally brought  against  him.  That  it  was  very  true, 
and  he  did  acknowledge  that  which  was  laid  in  the 
information ;  and  that  he  did  put  it  into  the  bosom 
of  the  complainant's  daughter  a  little  scroll  of  paper 
written;  but  that  there  was  therein  neither  drugs 
nor  poison,  nor  any  other  such  thing  as  might 
work  an  alteration  in  the  health  of  the  maiden. 
That  if  he  had  conveyed  any  poison  into  it,  there 
was  no  doubt  but  he  had  been  worthy  of  capital 
punishment,  according  to  the  fifth  chapter  of  the 
Lex  Cornelia,  '  Si  quis  venenum  necandi  hominis 
causa  habuerit.'i  That  the  said  scroll  of  paper  could 
not  be  any  poison,  for  to  empoison  anybody,  neither 
had  it  any  such  force  or  virtue,  but  that  it  was  only 
a  writing  which  he  had  cast  into  the  bosom  of  the 
maid,  not  thinking  any  evil  or  hurt  to  her.  And 
that,  therefore,  there  was  no  cause  why  any  such 
extraordinary  process  should  be  made  and  granted 

'  L.  3,  1).  ;iJ  1.  Cornel,  de  Sicariis. 


TALISMANS  AND   CHARMS.  253 

against  him ;  that  it  was  a  thing  never  heard  of  in 
that  palace,  that  an  extraordinary  criminal  accusation 
should  be  laid  against  any  man,  that,  in  a  foolish 
wantonness  and  youthful  oversight  only,  without  any 
will  or  intent  to  do  evil,  had  ventured  to  do  that 
towards  a  maiden,  which  in  very  much  did  not 
deserve  so  much  the  name  of  a  simple  injury. 

"  For  howsoever  he  did  foolishly  in  casting  this 
paper  into  the  bosom  of  the  maid,  yet  did  he  not 
attempt  to  wrong  her  honour  or  chastity;  neither 
did  he  pursue  or  solicit  her  in  any  shameless  manner; 
neither  did  he  use  any  dishonest  or  unseemly  speeches 
unto  her,  that  might  cause  her  so  much  as  to  blush 
at  them:  and,  in  brief,  that  had  not  offered  her  any 
such  foul  or  bitter  injury,  for  the  which  he  had 
deserved,  by  the  law,  either  reproof  or  any  extra- 
ordinary punishment.!  And  if  it  did  so  happen  and 
fall  out  by  chance  afterwards,  that  the  maid  became 
sick,  yet  it  was  not  consequent  that  he  should  be 
the  cause  of  her  sickness.  Not  without  reason  was 
that  saying  of  the  Greek  poet,  Euripides,  that  all 
those  things  which  happened  casually  were  very 
diverse;  and  that  the  gods,  contrary  to  human  ex- 
pectation, did  take  a  pleasure  to  change  things  here 
below.  There  is  not  any  man  so  sound  and  health- 
ful, that  can  assure  himself  of  his  health,  not  so 
much  as  a  day ;  and  who  knoweth  what  the  evening 
or  morning  may  cause  to  betide  unto  him,  either 
prosperous  or  unfortunate;  many  things  do  happen 
(as  the  old  saying  is)  between  the  cup  and  the  lip. 

"  Yea,  but  the  complainant  saith  and  averreth,  that 

'  L.  ult.  D.  dc  Injuriis. 


254  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

in  the  scroll  of  paper  there  were  certain  words  charmed, 
by  force  whereof  their  daughter  fell  sick ;  certainly 
their  speech  is  grounded  upon  a  very  vain  and  frail 
foundation ;  and  the  same  utterly  overthrows  and 
destroys  all  their  accusation.  For  what  man  is  there 
so  little  seen,  or  so  unskilful  in  the  course  and  causes 
of  Nature,  that  will  believe  that  charms  and  enchant- 
ments can  have  any  power  upon  men,  and  that  a 
figure,  a  writing,  a  line,  or  a  word,  bred  only  by  the 
refraction  of  the  air,  should  work  above  and  beyond 
Nature,  and  should  have  power  to  alter  or  change  in 
any  sort  whatsoever.  Every  man  knoweth  sufficiently 
how  that  the  Cabala  of  the  Jews  (which  attribute  so 
great  force  to  writings,  and  to  the  speaking  and  pro- 
nunciation of  certain  words)  hath  been  reproved  and 
hissed  out  of  the  schools  by  all  learned  divines ;  and 
that  Reuclin,  the  Almaine,  and  others,  who  have  al- 
lowed and  consented  to  the  fond  dotages  and  follies  of 
the  Cabalists  and  Jewish  Rabbins,  have  been  censured 
and  condemned  by  the  Masters  of  Sorbonne;  who 
did  hold  that  all  those  enchantments,  charms,  and 
words,  which  the  Cabala  useth,  are  nothing  but  mere 
Magic ;  and  therefore  without  any  efficacy,  as 
coming  from  the  devil  who  lost  all  his  power  at  the 
coming  of  our  Saviour,  Christ,  into  the  world,  as  he 
himself  confessed  even  by  his  Oracles,  upon  inquiry 
and  demand  made  to  them  by  the  Gentiles  that  lived 
after  Christ.  Yea,  the  Paynims  themselves  (which 
were  guided  and  misled  by  the  devil)  did  ever 
esteem  the  art  of  Magic,  and  all  sorts  of  charms, 
to  be  nothing  else  but  deceits  and  illusions.  And 
Pliny    reciteth    how    the    Emperor    Nero,   after   he 


TALISMANS    AND    CHARMS.  255 

had  searched  into  all  the  secrets  of  Magic,  and 
had  spared  no  pains  to  sound  the  depths  thereof, 
in  the  end  found  that  it  was  but  a  mere  abuse ; 
neither  could  Tiridates  nor  Symon  Magus  perform 
anything,  although  they  had  promised  to  acquaint 
him  with  the  full  knowledge  and  science  of  the  same. 
"  Besides,  it  cannot  anywhere  be  found,  that  any 
person  whatsoever  was  ever  accused  of  being  a  magi- 
cian under  the  good  and  wise  Emperors  of  Rome : 
for  they  knew  well  that  all  accusation  is  to  be  held 
and  accounted  vain  where  there  is  no  lawful  color 
of  trespass  committed.  And  it  is  most  certain  that 
Apuleius  (who  lived  under  those  good  princes,  An- 
toninus Philosophus  and  Pertinax,  being  accused 
before  Claudius  Maximus,  the  governor  of  Africa, 
that  he  had  allured  and  gained  to  his  love  one  Puden- 
tilla,  and  had  so  bewitched  her,  that  he  had  wrought 
her  to  marry  him)  was  fully  acquitted  from  that 
accusation,  as  being  frivolous,  vain,  and  calumnious. 
On  the  contrary,  those  emperors  which  were  held 
wicked  and  cruel  princes,  did  find  a  fair  color  and 
pretence  by  the  art  Magic,  and  the  Mathematics,  to 
bring  such  under  danger  of  torment  and  punishment 
against  whom  they  bear  any  malice  and  hatred,  when 
they  were  not  able  to  accuse  and  calumniate  them  of 
any  other  fault  or  offence.  How  many  noble  and 
honorable  Romans,  both  men  and  women,  did  the 
Emperor  Tiberius  cause  to  be  put  to  death,  only 
under  color  that  they  had  consulted  with  the  Chal- 
deans. The  Emperor  Claudius  (of  whom  Ausonius 
speaketh,  that 

'  Non  faciendo  nocens  sed  patiendo  fuit ; ' 


256  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

that  is, 

'  The  hurt  he  did,  was  not  in  doing  ill, 
But  in  the  patient  sutfering  thereof  still)  ' 

did  condemn  to  die  (as  being  a  sorcerer)  a  poor 
knight  of  Rome,  because  he  bore  about  him  the  egg 
of  a  serpent ;  being  persuaded  that  the  same  was 
good  to  cause  his  suit  in  law  to  go  on  his  side.  And 
Antoninus  Caracalla,  as  saith  Spartian,^  did  hkewise 
condemn  those  that  used  any  ticket  or  writings  tied 
about  their  necks,  for  a  remedy  against  the  quartan 
and  tertian.  The  history  is  well  known  of  Apol- 
lonius  Tyaneus,  whom  Domitian,  a  wicked  prince, 
did  cause  to  be  punished  for  his  Art  Magic :  albeit 
those  that  came  and  succeeded  after  him,  to  wit, 
Alexander,  the  son  of  Mammsea  and  Aurelius,  did 
honor  him  during  his  life,  and  after  his  death  did 
consecrate  altars  and  oratories  unto  him.  And,  in 
brief,  all  the  world  knoweth  how  that  Valens  and 
Valentinian,  for  causing  so  many  famous  and  learned 
philosophers,  and  so  many  noble  and  worthy  senators 
and  Roman  knights,  to  be  punished  for  the  pretence 
of  Magic,  have  been  reproved  and  blamed  by  many 
historiographers,  —  as,  namely,  Eunapius,  Zosimus, 
Ammianus  Marcellinus,  and  others,  who  in  that  re- 
gard only  have  ranged  them  in  the  rank  and  number 
of  evil  emperors.  And  they  do  marvellously  blame 
those  commissaries  to  whom  the  trial  and  inquiry  of 
this  crime  was  committed ;  if  that  may  and  ought  to 
be  called  a  crime,  which  is  rather  a  vain  persuasion 
or  inveterate  superstition,  bred  and  engrafted  in  the 
hearts  of  men.     And  therefore  the  appellator  con- 

»    In  vitil  Antonini  Caracal. 


TALISMANS   AND    CHARMS.  257 

eluded,  that  both  the  decree,  the  ordinance,  and  the 
execution  was  ill  and  unjust,  and  that  the  judgment 
ought  to  be  corrected  and  amended,  and  the  party  to 
be  clearly  dismissed,  absolved,  and  acquitted. 

"  On  the  contrary  part,  the  defendant  in  the 
appeal,  said  and  affirmed,  that  the  cause  was  rightly 
adjudged  by  the  inferior  judge :  and  that  it  was  well 
and  justly  ordered,  that  extraordinary  process  should 
be  made  and  awarded  against  the  appellant :  that  not 
only  the  Lex  Cornelia  did  punish  those  which  should 
bruise  and  temper  any  noisome  poisons,  to  the  hurt 
of  another,  but  those  also,  '  Qui  mala  sacrificia  fece- 
rant ;  habuerant,' — which  had  or  made  any  ill  sacri- 
fices. Meaning,  undoubtedly,  by  ill  sacrifices  the 
practice  of  ^lagic.  And  this  did  the  Roman  em- 
perors interpret  more  plainly,  saying,  'Eorum  scien- 
tiam  esse  puniendam  et  severissimis  merito  legibus 
vindicandam  qui  Magicis  accincti  artibus  aut  contra 
salutem  hominum  moliti  aut  pudicos  animos  ad 
libidinem  deflexisse  detegentur.'  That  their  skill 
and  science  was  worthy  to  be  punished  and  chastised 
with  severe  laws,  who  by  Art  Magic  should  either 
contrive  to  impair  the  health  of  the  people,  or  should 
be  detected  to  allure  unto  lust  and  lewdness  such  as 
were  honestly  and  chastely  addicted.  Now,  as  touch- 
ing the  appellant,  it  appeared  by  the  information 
brought  against  him,  that  he  had  cast  into  the  bosom 
of  a  young  maiden  a  small  scroll,  not  of  paper,  as  he 
alleged,  but  of  virgin  parchment,  such  as  magicians, 
sorcerers,  and  enchanters  do  use,  and  thereby  did 
think  to  have  attempted  her  chastity ;  the  proof 
whereof  did  plainly  appear,  in  that  he  had  before 


258  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

solicited  her,  and  sought  to  have  her  in  marriage. 
And  for  that  cause,  having  used  sinister  and  wicked 
unlawful  means,  as,  namely,  by  Magic  and  Witch- 
craft, to  come  to  his  intended  purpose,  he  was  worthy 
to  be  punished ;  and  process  extraordinarily  ought  to 
be  granted  and  awarded  against  him :  that  the  Lex 
Cornelia  did  put  httle  or  no  difference  between 
poison  and  amorous  drinks,  and  between  charms  and 
enchantments:  all  which  in  the  Greek  tongue  were 
called  and  named  by  one  and  the  same  word,  (f>ap- 
fjbaKa,  called  by  Virgil  Pharmaceutria ;  in  which 
eclogue  he  introduceth  a  sorceress,  who  by  force, 
not  only  of  her  bird,  named  Ivy^, — which,  as  Lan- 
gius,  the  physician,  saith,  the  Almaines  do  call 
Windals,  or  Waseroths,  or  Rhuerdrommel,  and  the 
Latins,  Frutilla, — but  also  by  means  of  herbs,  holy 
words,  and  other  such  like  charms  would  draw  and 
allure  her  love  unto  her.  And,  true  it  is,  that 
Empedocles,  having  made  a  book  of  Sorcery,  or 
jNIagic,  doth  show  the  same  much  more  clearly  and 
manifestly,  confounding  by  this  word,  ^^apfiuKa, 
wherewith  he  beginneth  his  book,  both  charmed 
herbs,  and  enchanted  words,  and  the  very  skill  and 
art  of  Sorcery. 

"  And,  as  touching  those  that  do  use  to  give  either 
any  kind  of  poison,  or  any  amorous  love-drinks,  the 
pains  ordained  for  them  by  the  ancient  Roman  laws 
were  manifest.  For  the  vile,  baser,  and  meanest  sort 
of  persons,  as  the  Civilians  speak,  '  Debent  subjici 
bestiis — honestiore  loco  positi  capite  puniri, — altiore 
deportari,'  ^  ought  to  be  cast  to  wild  beasts  to  be 

'  L.  3,  §  legis  Corneliae  D,  ad  legem  Cornel,  de  sica. 


TALISMANS    AND    CHARMS.  259 

devoured ;  such  as  are  of  a  more  honest  and  better 
calling  were  to  beheaded,  and  those  of  the  best  and 
highest  degree  were  adjudged  to  be  banished.  The 
Persians,  as  Plutarch  reporteth,  did  cause  the  heads 
of  such  persons  to  be  crushed  in  pieces  between 
two  stones.  And,  as  for  Apuleius,i  he  was  accused 
before  Claudius  >Maximus  of  three  things,  all  com- 
prised under  one  and  the  same  term  of  Magic  or 
Sorcery,  to  wit,  that  he  had  given  an  amorous 
potion,  or  love-drink,  unto  his  wife ;  that  he  had 
used  both  herbs  and  certain  poisons  for  the  working 
of  his  enchantments ;  and,  last  of  all,  that  he  did 
use  certain  charms  and  sacred  magical  words ;  and, 
if  he  had  not  had  the  favor  and  friendship  of 
Lotharius  Avitus,  and  of  Claudius,  the  friend  of 
Lotharius,  it  had  gone  hard  with  him.  But,  in  the 
time  of  Valentinian,  the  great  philosopher  Maximus, 
the  disciple  of  Jamblicus,  sped  nothing  so  well ;  for, 
being  accused  of  the  same  crime,  he  was  justly  con- 
demned to  die,  neither  could  the  favor  which  the 
Emperor  Julian  bare  him  in  any  sort  save  and  pre- 
serve him. 

"To  make  short,  the  Greeks,  and,  especially,  the 
Athenians,  did  so  exceedingly  hate  and  abhor  this 
detestable  crime,  that  they  would  never  admit  nor 
frame  any  form  of  process  against  those  that  were 
attainted  therewithal ;  but  they  did  presently  and 
immediately  cause  them  to  be  slain,  as  appeareth  by 
Lemmia,  a  sorceress,  who  (as  Demosthenes  afBrmeth) 
was  put  to  death  for  this  offence,  after  she  was  be- 
witched and  discovered  by  her  chambermaid."     The 

'  In  vita  Artaxerxis.  '  Tit.  Liv.  Decad.  iv.  li.  10. 


260  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

Romans,  also,  did  burn  all  the  books  of  their  king, 
Numa,  which  did  contain  certain  matter  of  Magic,  as 
both  Titus  Livius  and  Pliny  do  report.  And  our 
civil  lawyers  do  will  that  all  judges,  in  their  judgments 
concerning  the  divisions  of  families  (which  they  call 
*  Familise  erciscundae '),  should  burn  all  books  dis- 
covered to  be  magical.  ^  Wherefore,  look  how  much 
the  authors  of  such  books  are  to  be  hated  :  so  much 
or  more,  do  they  grievously  adjudge  them  to  be 
punished,  whensoever  they  find  any  attainted  and 
convicted,  either  to  have  made,  or  to  have  used  them 
in  any  sort  whatsoever.  Besides,  the  Virgin  Parch- 
ment (which  the  appellant  used)  is  one  of  the  precepts 
of  Magic,  which  cannot  be  fitted  nor  used  to  any 
other  effect  than  to  an  ill  end ;  and  this  Parchment, 
is  usually  made  by  enchantment  of  the  skin  of  infants 
dead-born,  and  it  is  intended  that  the  same  is  done 
with  an  express  or  secret  confederation  made  with  the 
devils:  insomuch,  as  Agrippa,  Petrus  de  Albano, 
Picatrix,  and  others  the  like,  detestable  and  wicked 
magicians,  do  no  less  praise  and  commend  Virgin 
Parchment, —  than  the  magicians  of  old  times,  as 
Orpheus,  did  commend  the  stone  called  an  Agate,^ 
which  they  said  was  able  to  do  all  things  that  a  man 
would  desire. 

"  To  be  brief, — to  as  great  effect  does  the  Virgin 
Parchment  serve,  as  doth  the  amorous  potion  or  love 
drink,  of  which,  as  the  saying  is,^  Lucretius,  the  poet, 

'  Lib.  iv.  §  1 ,  I),  famil.  ercis. 
'  In  lib.  de  Lapidibus. 
'  Juvenal,  Sat.  vi.  615, 

"  Cui  totara  tremuli  frontem  Caesonia  pulli 
Infudit." 


TALISMANS  AND    CHARMS.  261 

died;  and  Caligula,  the  emperor,  became  with  such 
another  to  be  enraged,  and,  in  a  sort,  distracted  and 
out  of  his  wits;  his  wife,  Cfesonai,  having  given  him 
such  a  kind  of  drink,  who,  for  that  cause,  was  also 
slain  by  the  soldiers  that  had  before  killed  her  hus- 
band, as  Jusephus  ^  reporteth.  And  more  than  so, 
this  seemeth  to  be  that  Hippomanes,  which  is  apt  to 
stir  and  procure  love,  no  less  than  the  true  Hippo- 
manes plucked  from  the  forehead  of  a  horse-colt, 
whereof  Virgil, ^  Propertius,^  and  other  poets  do 
speak  much ;  or  that  Hippomanes  which,  as  Theo- 
critus reporteth, 4  was  planted  amongst  the  Arcadians. 
Or  that  fish  called  Remora,  which,  as  Aristotle  saith,* 
was  good  for  love,  and  for  happy  success  in  suits  of 
law.  Or  the  bird  called  Sippe,  spoken  of  by  the 
same  Aristotle  ;^  or  the  lizard,  bruised  and  infused  in 
wine,  according  as  Theocritus  prescribeth ; '  or  the 
hair  which  is  found  in  the  end  of  a  wolf's  tail;  or 
else  the  bone  of  a  frog  or  toad,  which  hath  been  cast 
into  a  nest  of  ants,  by  whom  the  flesh  thereof  hath 
been  gnawed  away,  as  Pliny  aflSrmeth.^ 

"  Besides  all  this,  in  this  scroll  of  Virgin  Parch- 
ment now  in  question,  there  were  written  certain 
barbarous  and  unknown  words,  which  doth  suflBciently 
show  that  this  was  a  very  true  magical  charm  and 
enchantment.     And,  whereas  it  is  said  that  charms 

'  Lib.  xix.  cap.  '.i,  Antiquitatum. 

'  Lib.  iv.  jEneid,  and  iii.  Georgic. 

^  Lib.  iv.  Elegiarum. 

■*  In  Pharmaceut. 

*  Lib.  ii.  De  Histor.  Animal. 

*  Lib.  ix.  cap.  17,  De  Historia  Animal. 
''  Pharmaceut. 

*  Lib.  xviii.  cap.  2  ;  and  lib.  xxxii.  cap.  4, 


262  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

or  enchantments  have  no  power  or  efficacy  to  work 
anything,  and  that,  therefore,  any  accusation  which 
shall  be  framed  or  intended  against  those  that  use 
them,  is  to  be  held  vain  and  frivolous :  what  other 
thing  is  this,  than  to  reprove  all  antiquity,  and  all 
those  ancient  lawmakers,  and  the  Roman  Decemviri, 
who  did  all  of  them  ever  acknowledge  that  there  were 
charms  and  enchantments?  For,  in  the  laws  of  the 
twelve  tables,  it  is  expressly  forbidden.  '  Ne  quis 
fruges  excantet  et  alienam  segetem  pelliciat.'  i  That 
no  man  should  use  any  charms  or  excantations  upon 
the  corn  and  grain  of  another  man.  And  the  learned 
Pliny,  in  his  '  Natural  History,'  giveth  us  a  certain 
experiment  of  such  as  drew  the  fruits  of  another  man 
out  of  the  owner's  ground  into  another  field  :  for  he 
saith,  in  the  territory  of  the  Marrucines,  which  is  in 
Abruzzo,  a  garden  of  olive-trees  belonging  to  Victius 
Marcellus,  a  famous  knight  of  Rome,  was  carried 
away  and  transported  whole,  even  as  it  stood,  to  the 
other  side  of  the  highway  ;  and,  contrarywise,  all  the 
other  land  which  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  way, 
was  transported,  as  it  had  been  in  the  manner  of  an 
exchange,  into  that  very  place  where  the  garden 
stood :  so  great  force  was  there  in  charms  and  en- 
chantments. And,  surely.  Homer  telleth  us  that 
Ulysses  did  staunch  the  blood  that  ran  down  from  his 
leg,  being  hurt  by  a  wild  boar,  not  by  any  herbs,  but 
by  charms.  And  this  agreeth  well  with  the  saying 
of  Pindarus  and  Sophocles ;  who  affirm  that  the 
ancients  did  think  that,  by  charms,  a  man  might 
sometimes  recover  his  health.     This   was  the  cause 

'  Lib.  xvii.  cap,  25. 


TALISMANS    AND   CHARMS.  263 

that  Theophrastus  hath  written  that  those  which  are 
troubled  with  the  disease  called  ischiatica,  are  healed 
by  charms :  and  the  like  saith  Varro,  of  such  as  are 
diseased  with  the  gout:  and  Cato  the  Censor'  touching 
cattle  or  oxen  that  have  their  legs  broken  or  maimed. 
First,  for  gouty  persons,  the  manner  to  cure  them  he 
teacheth  to  be  by  uttering  these  words :  '  Terra 
pestem  teneto,  salus  maneto  hie  in  meis  pedibus," 
and  repeating  the  same  nine  times,  and  kissing  of 
the  earth,  and  spitting  upon  it ;  and  that  all  this 
must  be  done  fasting.  And  for  curing  of  oxen  or 
cattle,  if  you  take  a  reed  or  green  cane,  and  cut  it 
asunder  in  the  midst,  and  so  bind  it  on  both  sides 
to  the  hip  or  truckle-bone  of  the  said  cattle  or  oxen, 
and  singing  these  words  : — 

Danat  a  Daries  Astaries — 

or  otherwise  this : — 

Haut — Haut  Istagis  turgis  Ardannabon  Damnavostra, 

he  saith  it  will  cure  them.  And  even  Constantine 
the  Emperor  doth  cite  a  verse  in  Homer,  which 
being  pronounced  should  hinder  and  keep  a  man 
from  being  drunken.  And  the  ancient  Mytholo- 
giques  and  Orphestalists  did  attribute  such  a  force 
to  the  verses  of  Orpheus :  -  that  they  held  the  pro- 
nouncing of  them  to  have  as  much  power  as  the  Jews 
did  imagine  to  be  in  their  Cabala,  which,  however 
superstitious,  yet  was  not  without  its  effects.  Now 
if  we  should  come  to  the  bands  of  love,  caused  and 
procured  by  charms,  we  shall   find  in  authors  suffi- 

'    Lib.  i.  de  re  Rust. 
^  In  Geoponicis. 


264  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

cient  store  of  examples  to  that  effect.  And  that 
Virgil  1  reporteth  and  setteth  down  the  very  words 
which  were  usually  spoken  to  entangle  and  to  entrap 
in  the  snares  of  love  such  as  are  obstinate  and  un- 
tractable.  Which  words,  joined  and  used  with  a 
ceremony  of  certain  knots  made  in  a  riband  or  lace  of 
three  several  colors,  were  held  to  have  such  power, 
that  they  in  whose  name  they  were  pronounced, 
should  present  themselves  stricken  in  love.  And  to 
this  purpose  doth  Saint  Jerome  -  rehearse  the  history 
of  a  certain  young  man  of  Gaza  in  Syria,  who  being 
amorous,  and  falhng  in  love  with  a  young  maiden  his 
neighbour,  and  not  being  able  to  win  her  to  his 
desire  he  went  to  the  priests  of  Esculapius  at  Mem- 
phis, who  gave  unto  him  I  know  not  what  charms  and 
strange  figures  written  within  a  plate  of  copper  which 
he  digged  and  conveyed  together  with  a  lace  or  riband 
under  the  grounsel  of  the  house  where  the  maid 
dwelt.  Presently  hereupon  the  devil  seized  upon 
her;  and  she  casting  away  her  head-tire  from  off  her 
head  began  to  call  upon  the  name  of  the  young  man, 
and  did  desire  and  endeavour  by  all  means  she  could 
that  she  might  be  led  to  the  place  where  he  was. 
But  her  parents,  having  a  great  care  of  her  health 
and  well-doing,  led  her  to  the  hermit  Hilarion,  who, 
notwithstanding  she  alleged  that  she  was  enchanted 
and  bound  by  charms,  yet  for  all  that  did  perfectly 
heal  her,  and  in  the  name  of  God  destroyed  all  the 
charms  and  enchantments  of  the  devil.     What  shall  I 

'  In  Eclogis — 

"  Node  tribus  nodis  ternos  Amarylli  colores, 
Necte  Amarylli  nodo  et  Veneris  die  vincula  necto," 
"  In  vit^  Hilarionis. 


TALISMANS    AND    CHARMS.  265 

say  more?  All  authors,  both  ancient  and  modern, 
are  of  one  mind,  and  do  accord  in  this — that  charms 
have  the  power  not  only  to  work  and  procure  love,  to 
alter  health  and  to  transport  the  fruits  of  the  ground 
from  one  field  or  place  to  another,  but  to  do  also 
things  far  more  marvellous  and  wonderful  than  these. 
The  magicians  of  Pharaoh,  by  their  charms,  thought 
to  make  themselves  equal  with  Moses  the  messenger 
of  God.  The  Ephesians  had  certain  marks  and 
magic  words  (I  know  not  what)  of  enchantment  by 
which  anything  whatsoever  they  did  once  attempt 
and  euterprize,  did  succeed  well  and  answerable  to 
their  desire.  And  such  marks  or  characters  (as 
Eustathius,  the  interpreter  of  Homer,  writeth)  did 
Croesus  use  at  such  time  as  he  was  upon  the  pile  of 
wood  ready  to  be  burned  by  the  command  of  Cyrus. 
The  Brahmans  (as  Strabo  saith)  did  not  use  so  much 
to  heal  and  cure  diseases  by  herbs  and  simples  as 
they  did  by  charms  ;  and  John  Lee,  the  African, 
writeth,  that  in  high  mountains  of  Morocco  there 
be  three  apples  of  gold  of  an  inestimable  price  and 
value,  the  which  are  so  well  and  surely  guarded  by 
enchantments  that  the  Kings  of  Fez  could  never  get 
to  come  near  them,  albeit  they  have  many  and  sundry 
times  attempted  the  same.  And  that  (which  doth  yet 
more  show  the  force  and  power  of  words)  may  be 
seen  in  Galen,  how  that  a  certain  enchanter  did  kill  a 
scorpion  by  the  pronouncing  of  one  only  word.  And 
although  that  Galen  as  a  naturalist  did  think  to  solve 
the  matter  by  saying  that  the  enchanter  did  first  spit 
before  he  pronounced  anything,  and  that  all  the  force 
was  in  his  spittle,  and  not  in  his  words ;  yet  cannot 

II.  N 


266  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

he  make  any  man  believe,  that  the  spittle,  or  any 
excrement  of  a  man,  hath  so  much  power  as  to  kill 
one  so  readily.  Moreover,  the  conciliator,  surnamed 
Peter  de  Albano,  a  physician,  tells  a  great  deal  more 
than  Galen  ever  knew — to  wit,  that  he  himself  saw  a 
cunning  enchanter,  who,  by  murmuring  certain  words 
in  the  ear  of  a  bull,  did  make  him  fall  to  the  ground 
suddenly  as  if  he  had  been  dead ;  and  afterwards, 
with  repeating  the  very  same  words  did  cause  him  to 
rise  again.  And  this  may  very  well  confirm  that 
which  is  reported  of  Pythagoras,  how,  by  virtue  of  his 
charms,  he  had  the  power  to  make  tame  and  gentle 
both  wolves  and  other  beasts,  which  by  nature  were 
most  fierce  and  cruel.  But  now,  because  peradven- 
ture  the  appellant,  for  fault  of  better  defence,  wll 
excuse  himself  and  impute  it  to  the  force  of  love,  and 
will  perhaps  pleasantly  cite  certain  doctors  of  our 
time,  who  do  hold  as  a  common  and  received  opinion, 
that  amorous  persons  allured  and  provoked  by  love 
are  excused  from  the  ordinary  punishment  of  the 
crimes  and  offences  by  them  committed.^ 

"  And  it  may  be  also  that  they  will  allege  that 
judgments  given  by  the  Areopagites,  who  (as  Aris- 
totle rey)orteth)  "  did  acquit  and  set  free  from  an 
accusation  a  certain  woman  that  was  convicted,  that 
in  her  passion  of  love  she  had  given  an  amorous 
potion  to  her  beloved,  of  which  he  died  within  a 
s'"('rt  time  after;  yet  thus  much  I  must  and  will 
tell  of  him,  that  how  great  and  furious  soever  be 
the  love,  yet,  for  all  that,  it  ought  not  to  excuse  any 

'  Piraquollus  dc  proiiis. 

'  Lib.  i.  Miigno.  Moraliuin,  c.  17. 


TALISMANS    AND    CHARMS.  267 

person  that  shall,  upon  premeditation  and  advisedly, 
commit  any  public  crime  worthy  of  exemplary  punish- 
ment, whatsoever  the  doctors  of  later  times  have  said 
to  the  contrary  ;  and,  notwithstanding  that  sentence 
of  the  Areopagites,  the  which  ought  not  to  be 
accounted  or  reckoned  of  as  our  own  laws ;  ^  which 
do  punish  with  like  and  equal  punishment,  those  that 
act  as  Sorcerers,  and  them  that  in  an  amorous  passion 
do  attempt  the  honor  and  chastity  of  women,  and 
do  temper  amorous  potions,  whereby  they  cause  the 
sickness  or  death  of  any  persons."  And  admit  their 
intentions  be  not  to  destroy  and  kill  them,  yet  so 
it  is,  that  the  law  which  (as  Demosthenes  saith)  ^ 
doth  correct  alike  all  crimes  that  are  commit- 
ted, though  involuntarily,  as  well  as  those  that  are 
voluntary :  doth  likewise  punish  such  persons  as 
much  as  if  they  had  committed  voluntary  and  wilful 
murder.  Besides,  the  very  arts  which  they  use  are 
prohibited  and  forbidden,  as  being  of  themselves  and 
of  their  own  nature  very  evil,  and  are  therefore 
punishable  by  death  and  other  means,  by  which  they 
may  be  restrained.  And,  to  this  purpose,  we  have 
the  ordinance  of  King  Charles  II.,*  recorded  in 
Latin,  which  willeth  that  all  persons  using  any  such 
arts  as  are  disallowed,  and  condemned  by  the  Church 
and  the  world  universally,  should  be  punished  no 
less  than  Sorcerers,  Diviners,  and  Enchanters,  and 
the  same  to  be  done  by  such  ordinary  judges,  as 
to  whom  the  knowledge  and  determination   thereof 

'  Lib.  iii.  Si  quis  aliquid. 

*  Damhoudcr  in  tract,  siinil.  juris. 

*  Orat.  cont.  Aristog.  1.  2.  D.  de  legibus. 

*  This  ordinance  was  in  the  year  1490. 

N  2 


268  THE   TWIN    GIAxNTS. 

doth  directly  appertain.  Upon  these  reasons,  the 
party  defendant  in  this  appeal  concluded  that  the 
cause  had  been  fully,  rightly,  and  in  all  points  well 
adjudged.  And,  according  to  these  and  the  like 
conclusions,  the  court  gave  their  judgment,  and 
ordained,  that  extraordinary  process  should  be  made 
and  perfected  against  the  appellant." 


269 


BOOK    V. 
Science. 

(,Coniinued.) 

CHAPTER   I. 

ALCHEMY. 

One  of  those  shapes  which  the  Atomic  Magic  took, 
or  one  of  those  branches  into  which  it  divaricated, 
was  Alchemy,  which,  in  the  end,  swallowed  up  all  the 
rest.  The  importance  of  its  objects,  its  rejection  in 
general  of  supernatural  agency,  the  great  learning 
by  which  it  was  supported,  and  the  high  rank  and 
character  of  those  who  believed  in  its  practicability  as 
a  science,  set  it  upon  the  same  footing  with  Astrology, 
and  caused  it  to  be  as  extensively  pursued.  Indeed, 
in  the  later  ages  of  these  pretended  sciences.  As- 
trology seems  to  have  been  chiefly  cultivated  as 
an  adjunct  to  Alchemy.  "  Judicial  ^  Astrology," 
says  Ashmole,  "  is  the  key  of  Natural  JNIagic,  and 
Natural  Magic  the  door  that  leads  to  this  blessed 
stone." 

Astrology  was,  in  fact,  the  foundation  of  Alchemy. 
The  division  of  the  metals  among  the  planets  was 
soon  followed  by  the  idea  that  the  influences  of  each 

'  Tho.  Chem.  Brit.  p.  443. 


270  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

planet  caused  the  metal  to  abound,  and  that  the  same 
matter  which,  under  the  rays  of  Saturn,  became  lead, 
under  those  of  Jupiter  tin,  and  of  Venus  copper, 
produced  silver  under  certain  lunar  aspects,  and  gold 
when  favorably  acted  upon  by  the  power  of  the 
sun.  The  notions  of  the  ancient  philosophers  as  to 
the  original  matter  from  which  the  world  and  all 
created  objects  were  made,  tended  much  to  strengthen 
opinions  of  this  kind.  When  Thales  had  asserted 
that  water  was  the  first  of  the  elements,  and  that  all 
the  visible  creation  deduced  therefrom  its  origin — it 
became,  in  subsequent  ages,  an  excellent  mode  of 
illustrating  this  doctrine  to  say  that  the  planets, 
according  to  their  own  power  and  their  position  in 
fiery,  airy,  earthy,  and  watery  signs — so  acted  upon 
the  fluid  mass  as  to  produce  that  quaternion  of  ele- 
ments, which,  alone,  were  for  a  long  time  admitted 
by  the  philosophers. 

Air,  and  ye  elements,  the  eldest  Lirth 
Of  Nature's  womb,  that  in  quaternion  run, 
Perpetual  circle,  multifonn,  and  mix 
And  nourish  all  things. — Milton. 

Nor  did  such  a  theory  at  all  shock  the  minds  of 
the  most  zealous  believers  in  the  truth  of  the  Mosaic 
theory.  The  Astro-religionists  of  the  day  would  con- 
tend that  the  influences  of  the  planets  were  the  means 
by  which  the  Almighty  was  pleased  to  bring  to  a 
state  of  order  the  chaotic  mass ;  and  that  the  mention 
of  trees,  plants,  &e.,  before  the  creation  of  the  sun,i 
moon,  and  stars,  merely  signified  the  endowing  the 
inert  chaos   with  a  power  of  producing  vegetables, 

'  Gen.  i.  11,  12, 


ALCHEMY.  271 

&c.,  when  subjected  to  the  secondary  causes  of  astral 
radiation. 

Van  Hehnont  i  took  up  this  doctrine  of  Thales,  and 
attempted  to  prove  its  correctness  by  the  following 
experiment: — He  took  a  vessel  of  earth,  carefully 
levigated,  and  which  weighed  exactly  two  hundred 
pounds.  In  this  he  planted  a  willow,  which  weighed 
five  pounds.  After  the  lapse  of  five  years,  he  took 
the  willow  from  the  earth,  and  weighed  it :  it  had 
increased  to  one  hundred  and  sixty-four  pounds.  He 
weighed  also  the  earth,  and  found  that  it  had  not 
increased  nor  decreased  in  weight.  From  this  he 
argued,  that  as  he  had  carefully  prevented  anything 
from  being  put  to  the  earth  but  water,  and  as  the 
earth  in  the  vessel  had  lost  nothing  of  its  quantity, 
that  the  wood,  the  sap,  and  all  the  materials  ot  which 
the  tree  might  be  found,  by  analysis,  to  consist,  were 
all  composed  of  water  alone.  "  Hence,"  said  he, 
"  we  need  nothing  but  water  to  form  gold ;  since,  by 
means  of  this  element,  we  make  a  tree,  a  plant,  an 
animal,  even  an  entire  world." 

The  reasoning  used  by  Van  Helmont,  must  have 
been  unanswerable  in  his  day,  for  the  solution  of  the 
phenomenon  required  a  far  more  advanced  state  of 
chemical  science  than  at  that  time  existed. 

Springing  directly  from  Astrology,  Alchemy  par- 
took much  of  its  nature,  and  though  affecting  after- 
wards to  depend  solely  on  the  discovery  of  the 
properties  of  matter,  it  must  at  first  have  had  some 
tincture  of  that  pneumatology  which  distinguishes  its 

'  Complex,  atque  mixt.  elem.  fig.  no.  '26 ;  also  Pluche,  Hist,  du  Ciel, 
V.  ii.  p.  119. 


272  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

mother  science.  It  was,  by  the  activity  of  the  spirits 
dwelling  in  the  spheres,  that  veins  of  their  peculiar 
metals  were  found  in  countries  under  their  influence : 
it  was  during  the  hours  of  their  government  that  those 
veins  of  metal  grew  and  increased,  and  not  by  the 
radiated  effluvia  of  the  planetary  bodies  themselves, 
and  during  the  times  of  their  stay  above  the  horizon. 
This  was  the  first  theory  upon  which  Alchemy  was 
founded ;  but  an  investigation  of  the  properties  of 
Nature  would  familiarise  the  mind  with  wonders,  and 
render  it  no  longer  necessary  to  call  in  the  aid  of 
Astrologic  demonology.  The  subsequent  cultivation 
of  Astrology  and  Alchemy  jointly,  is  an  anomaly 
which  pointedly  shows  the  false  foundation  upon 
%vhich  they  both  stood.  This  will  be  more  plainly 
seen  in  considering  the  pretensions  of  Alchemy,  or, 
as  it  was  soon  called,  Chemistry.     These  were — 

1.  The  discovery  of  the  philosopher's  stone,  which 
would  create  and  multiply  gold. 

2.  The  making  of  an  alkahest,  or  universal  solvent, 
and, 

3.  The  composition  of  an  infallible,  universal 
remedy,  called  the  elixir  of  life. 

The  philosopher's  stone  was  supposed  to  be  that  by 
which  every  kind  of  matter  would  be  reduced  to  its 
most  perfect  form.  It  was  this,  and  not  any  specific 
power  of  changing  other  metals  into  gold,  that  gave 
it  its  value ;  it  applied  to  plants  and  animals,  to 
earths  and  stones,  and  even,  it  was  said,  to  spirits. 
This  perfecting  property  was  exemplified  among 
metals  by  "  transmutation  ;"  because  gold  was  the 
most  perfect  of  the  seven.     The  notions  which  pre- 


ALCHEMY.  27 '3 

vailed  concerning  the  metals  may  be  seen  in  Roger 
Bacon's  work,  called  "  Speculum  Alchemise,"  *  — 
"  Gold  is  a  perfect  metal,  composed  of  pure  mercury 
and  pure  sulphur,  and  it  has  no  defect.  Silver  is  a 
body,  clean,  pure,  and  almost  perfect,  composed  of 
sulphur  and  mercury  almost  pure.  This  metal  is 
only  deficient  in  fixedness,  color,  and  weight.  Tin 
is  a  clean  but  imperfect  metal.  The  sulphur  and 
mercury  which  compose  it  are  still  less  pure,  and  it 
also  needs  digestion."  The  others,  lead,  copper,  and 
iron,  are  treated  of  in  like  manner,  each  more  impure 
than  the  preceding.  Generally,  however,  lead  was 
considered  a  less  pure  metal  than  iron,  and  iron  than 
copper.  Here  we  find  the  constituent  parts  of  all 
metals  said  to  be  the  same,  viz.,  sulphur  and  mer- 
cury, which,  with  salt,  usurped  the  places  of  fire,  air, 
earth,  and  water,  in  the  systems  of  many  of  the  philo- 
sophers of  the  middle  ages.  Those  who  accepted 
this  doctrine  observed  that  the  difference  between  an 
impure  and  an  imperfect  metal  was  this,  the  impure 
metal  had  particles  of  a  terreous  nature  in  its  com- 
position, and  was,  besides,  compounded  of  impure 
mercury,  or  sulphur,  or  both.     Thus  it  followed  that 

'  "  De  natura  auri — aurum  quidem  est  corpus  perfectum  ex  argento  puro, 
fixo,  claro,  rubeo  at  ex  sulphure  mundo,  fixo,  rubeo  non  adurenti  genera- 
turn  et  nullum  habet  defectum.  De  natura  argenti — argentum  est  corpus 
mundum  purum,  fere  perfectum,  ex  argento  vivo,  puro,  fere  fixo,  claro 
et  albo,  et  de  tali  sulphure  procreatum  et  deficit  ei  pauca  fixatio  et  color 
cum  pondere.  Ue  natura  stanni — stannum  est  corpus  mundum,  imper- 
fectmu  ex  argento  vivo,  puro,  fixo,  et  non  fixo,  claro,  albo  in  suo  manifesto 
et  rubeo  in  suo  occulto  et  de  tali  sulphure  procreatum  et  deficit  ei  sola 
decoctio  sive  digestio.  De  natura  plumbi — plumbum  est  corpus  immun- 
dum  et  imperfectum  ex  argento  vivo,  impuro,  non  fixo,  tm-eo,  fueculento  ali- 
quantulum  albo  in  manifeste  rubeo  in  occulto  et  ex  tali  sulphure  adus- 
tibili  ex  aliqua  p:'rte  procreatum  et  deficit  ei  puritas,  fixatio,  cum  colore 
et  ignitione,"  &c.     Speculum  Alclt.  c,  ii. 

N  5 


274  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

an  impure  metal  might  be  transmuted  into  a  pure 
one  by  cleansing  it  from  all  terrene  particles,  leaving 
only  the  sulphur  and  mercury.  Lead,  for  instance, 
if  partly  purified,  would  become  copper ;  if  fully 
purified,  tin.  On  the  other  hand,  an  imperfect  metal 
could  only  be  transmuted  into  a  perfect  one  by 
changing  the  mercury  and  sulphur  of  which  it  was 
composed  from  an  impure  into  a  pure  state.  The  tin 
thus  transmuted  from  copper  and  lead  successively 
required  a  different  operation  before  it  could  become 
silver ;  the  extraneous  particles  had  been  purged 
away,  but  now  the  principles  of  which  it  was  com- 
posed were  to  be  subjected  to  a  purifying  process. 
Its  constituent  and  essential  parts  were  now  to  be 
separated,  purified,  and  reunited ;  and  the  search 
after  an  agent  that  would  do  this  was  the  pursuit 
of  the  then  most  eminent  chemists.  It  was  taken 
for  granted  that  sulphur  and  mercury  were  the  con- 
stituent parts  of  metals,  not  because  any  chemist  had 
ascertained  that  such  was  the  fact,  but  because  a 
crowd  of  writers  on  Alchemy  had  proved  that  it 
ought  to  be,  and  consequently  must  be  so.  The 
great  number  of  errors  of  this  nature  with  which 
every  science  swarmed  was  the  chief  cause  of  the 
comparatively  slow  progress  of  knowledge.  Nobody 
thought  it  necessary  to  prove  by  experiment  that 
which  had  always  been  received  as  an  acknowledged 
truth,  and  theories  were  built  upon  unproved  and 
generally  incorrect  premises.  Modern  Chemistry  has 
shown,  not  that  metals  are  uncompounded  bodies, 
but  that  all  attempts  to  analyse  them  have  failed. 
Every  additional  failure  of  this  kind   (and,   indeed, 


ALCHEMY.  275 

attempts  are  now  no  longer  made)  added  to  the 
proofs  of  impracticability  already  heaped  upon  Al- 
chemy ;  yet,  were  it  ever  possible  to  analyse  one 
metal,  to  resolve  it  into  oxygen,  carbon,  or  any 
supposed  elements  —  and  it  cannot  be  shown  that 
such  a  result  is  impossible, — there  would  be  at  once 
ground  for  restricting  our  censures  on  Alchemy  to 
its  acknowledged  impracticability.  We  should  have 
proof  that,  however  far  its  pretensions  surpassed 
human  power,  they  were  not  absurd.  Nothing  can 
be  less  to  the  credit  of  those  who  hold  them  than 
the  opinions  which  are  sometimes  expressed,  about 
the  absurdity  of  those  pursuits  in  which  Bacon,  and 
Boerhaave,  and  Ashmole  were  engaged.  That  that 
which  they  hoped  to  attain,  or  thought  capable  of 
being  attained,  was  beyond  the  reach  of  human  in- 
struments, we  now  very  clearly  see;  but,  from  the 
state  in  which  science  then  was,  it  was  impossible 
that  they  could  see  this,  however  much  we  may 
lament  the  errors  of  the  first,  and  the  enthusiastic 
credulity  of  the  last;  and  regret  that  powers,  and 
iearningj  and  liberality  like  theirs  should  have  been 
led  into  such  a  channel.  None  but  the  half  learned 
vulgar  will  cast  a  sneer  upon  their  arguments,  or 
treat  with  ridicule  the  theory  which  they  adopted. 
Boerhaave  discovered  himself  the  error  of  his 
opinions,  and  became  a  great  opponent  of  Alchemy ; 
but  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  he  was  once  a 
believer,  and  his  writings  bear  the  tokens  of  his 
former  philosophical  creed ;  he  speaks  sometimes  of 
the  terrene  part  of  the  impure  metals,  sometimes  of 
the  mercurial  part  of  all. 


276  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

The  greater  or  less  degree  of  perfection  in  which 
the  philosopher's  stone  was  supposed  to  exist,  deter- 
mined the  matter  to  which  it  was  to  be  applied. 
Ashmole,  in  the  preface  to  his  "  Theatrum  Chemicum 
Brittanicum,"  speaks  of  the  several  shapes  in  which 
it  was  to  be  found ;  and  of  some  in  which,  of  course, 
no  human  being  could  hope  to  possess  it ;  he  seems, 
indeed,  to  have  conceived  an  idea  of  a  principle  of 
perfection  capable  of  being  embodied  in  such  a  way 
as  to  act  upon  the  mineral,  the  vegetable,  the  animal, 
and  the  spiritual  world.  "  Now,i  for  a  particular 
account  of  the  Hermetic  Science,  vouchsafe  to  accept 
the  ensuing  collections ;  yet  not  so  as  if  therein  were 
contained  the  works  of  all  our  English  philosophers. 
To  add  anything  to  the  praise  thereof,  were  but  to 
hold  a  candle  before  the  sun ;  or  should  I  here 
deliver  a  full  account  of  the  marvellous  operations 
and  effects  thereof,  it  would  be  as  far  beyond  the 
limits  of  a  preface,  as  remote  from  the  belief  of 
the  generality  of  the  world.  Nor  do  I  expect  that 
all  my  readers  should  come  with  the  engagement 
to  believe  what  I  here  write,  or  that  there  was  ever 
any  such  thing  in  rerum  Naturd  as  what  we  call  a 
philosopher's  stone;  nor  will  I  persuade  them  to 
it  (though  I  must  tell  them  I  have  not  the  vanity 
to  publish  these  sacred,  and  serious  mysteries,  and 
arcana,  as  romances),  'tis  enough,  1  know,  that 
incredulity  has  been  given  to  the  world  as  a  punish- 
ment. Yet  I  will  tell  them  what  one  of  our  ancient 
poetical  philosophers  says, — 

'  Prolegomena,  p.  6. 


ALCHEMY.  277 

'  If  you  will  lysten  to  my  lay, 
Something  thereby  you  may  finde 
That  may  content  your  minde, 
I  wyl  not  sweare  to  make  you  give  credence, 
For  a  philosopher  wyl  finde  here  in  evidence 
Of  the  truth  ; — and  of  men  that  be  lay, 
I  skill  not  greatly  what  they  saye.'' 

I  must  profess  I  know  enough  to  hold  my  tongue, 
but  not  enough  to  speak,  and  the  no  less  real  than 
miraculous  fruits  I  have  found  in  my  diligent  inquiry 
into  these  arcana,  lead  me  on  to  such  degrees  of  ad- 
miration, they  command  silence,  and  force  me  to 
lose  my  tongue.  He  who  shall  have  the  happiness 
to  meet  with  St.  Dunstan's  work,  '  De  Occulta 
Philosophia,'  may  therein  read  such  stories  as  will 
make  him  amazed  to  think  what  stupendous  and 
immense  things  are  to  be  performed  by  virtue  of 
the  philosopher's  mercury,  of  which  a  taste  only, 
and  no  more  ;  and  first  of  the  mineral  stone,  the 
which  is  wrought  up  to  the  degree  only  that  hath 
the  power  of  transmuting  any  imperfect  earthy  mat- 
ter into  its  utmost  degree  of  perfection ;  that  is,  to 
convert  the  basest  of  metals  into  perfect  gold  and 
silver;  flints  into  all  manner  of  precious  stones, 
as  rubies,  sapphires,  emeralds,  and  diamonds,  and 
many  more  experiments  of  the  like  nature;  but  as 
this  is  but  a  part,  so  it  is  the  least  share  of  that 
blessing  which  may  be  acquired  by  the  philosopher's 
materia^  if  the  full  virtue  thereof  were  known.  Gold, 
I  confess,  is  a  delicious  object,  a  goodly  light,  which 
we  admire  and  gaze  on,  '  ut  pueri  in  Junonis  avem  ;' 
but  as  to  make  gold,  saith  an  incomparable  author, 
is  the  chiefest  intent  of  the   alchemists,  so  it  was 

'  The  versified  works  of  English  Alchemists. 


278  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

scarce  any  intent  of  the  ancient  philosophers,  and 
the  lowest  use  the  adept!  made  of  the  materia.  For 
they  being  lovers  of  wisdom  more  than  worldly 
wealth,  aimed  at  higher  and  more  excellent  opera- 
tions. And  certainly  he,  to  whom  the  whole  course 
of  Nature  lies  open,  rejoiceth  not  so  much  that  he 
can  make  gold  or  silver,  or  that  the  devils  are 
become  subject  to  him,  as  that  he  sees  the  heavens 
open,  the  angels  of  God  ascending  and  descending, 
and  that  his  own  name  is  written  in  the  Book  of 
Life. 

Next,  to  come  to  the  vegetable,  magical,  and 
angelical  stones,  the  which  have  in  them  no  part 
of  the  mineral  stone,  insomuch  as  that  is  a  stone 
fermented  with  metalline  and  earthy  nature;  but 
these  are  marvellously  subtle,  and  each  of  them 
differing  in  operation  and  nature,  because  fitted  and 
fermented  for  several  effects  and  purposes.  Doubt- 
less Adam,  with  the  Fathers  before  the  flood,  and 
since,  Abraham,  Moses,  and  Solomon,  wrought  many 
wonders  by  them,  yet  the  utmost  of  their  virtues 
they  never  fully  understood  nor  indeed  any;  but 
God,  the  maker  of  all  things  in  heaven  and  earth, 
blessed  for  evermore  !  For  by  the  vegetable  stone 
may  be  perfectly  known  the  nature  of  man,  beasts, 
fowls,  fishes,  together  with  all  kinds  of  trees,  plants, 
and  flowers;  and  how  to  produce  and  make  them 
grow,  flourish,  and  bear  fruit,  how  to  increase  them 
in  color  and  smell,  when  and  where  we  please, 
and  this  not  only  at  an  instant  experimenti  gratia^ 
but  daily,  monthly,  yearly,  at  any  time,  at  any 
season,  yea,  even  in  the  depth  of  winter.     Besides, 


ALCHEMY.  279 

the  masculine  part  of  it,  which  is  wrought  up  to  a 
solar  quality,  and  through  its  exceeding  heat  will 
burn  up  and  destroy  any  creature  or  plant,  that, 
which  is  lunar  and  feminine,  if  immediately  applied, 
will  mitigate  it  with  its  extreme  cold,  and  in  like 
manner  the  lunar  quality  benumbs  and  congeals 
any  animal,  unless  it  be  presently  helped  and  re- 
solved by  that  of  the  sun  ;  for  though  they  both  are 
made  out  of  one  natural  substance,  yet  in  working 
they  have  contrary  qualities ;  nevertheless,  there  is 
such  a  natural  assistance  between  them,  that  what 
the  one  cannot  do,  the  other  both  can  and  will 
perform. 

Nor  are  their  inward  virtues  more  than  their 
outward  beauties,  for  the  solar  part  is  of  so  re- 
splendent transparent  lustre,  that  the  eye  of  man  is 
scarce  able  to  endure  it,  and  if  the  lunar  part  be 
exposed  abroad  in  a  dark  night,  birds  will  repair 
and  circulate  about  it,  as  flies  round  a  candle,  and 
submit  themselves  to  the  captivity  of  the  hand ;  and 
this  invites  me  to  believe  that  the  stone  which  the 
ancient  hermit  (being  then  one  hundred  and  forty 
years  old)  took  out  of  the  wall  in  his  cell  and  showed 
Cornelius  Gallus,  a.d.  1602,  was  of  the  nature  of 
this  vegetable  stone.  For,  upon  the  opening  his 
golden  box  wherein  it  was  enclosed,  it  dilated  its 
beams  all  over  the  room,  and  that  with  so  great 
splendour,  that  it  overcame  the  light  that  was  kindled 
therein.  Besides,  the  hermit  refused  to  project  it 
upon  metal  as  being  unworthy  of  it,  but  made  his 
experiments  upon  Veronica  and  Rue.  By  the  ma- 
gical or  prospective  stone,  it  is  possible  to  discover 


280  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

any  person  in  what  part  of  the  world  soever,  al- 
though never  so  secretly  concealed  or  hid  in  chambers, 
closets,  and  caverns  of  the  earth.  For  there  it  makes 
a  strict  inquisition,  for,  in  a  word,  it  fairly  presents 
to  your  view  even  the  whole  world  wherein  to  be- 
hold, hear,  or  see  your  desire.  Nay  more,  it  enables 
man  to  understand  the  language  of  the  creatures, 
as  the  chirping  of  birds,  and  the  lowing  of  beasts, 
to  convey  a  spirit  into  an  image,  which,  by  observing 
the  influence  of  heavenly  bodies,  shall  become  a 
true  oracle.  And  yet  this  is  not  any  ways  necro- 
mautical  or  devilish,  but  easy — wondrous  easy,  na- 
tural, and  honest. 

"Lastly,  as  touching  the  angelical  stone  it  is  sub- 
tle," saith  the  aforesaid  author,  "  that  it  can  neither 
be  seen,  felt,  or  weighed,  but  tasted  only.  The  voice 
of  man,  which  bears  some  proportion  to  these  subtle 
properties,  comes  short  in  comparison.  Nay,  the  air 
itself  is  not  so  penetrable,  and  yet,  oh  mysterious 
wonder  !  it  is  a  stone  that  will  lodge  in  the  fire  to 
eternity  without  being  prejudiced.  It  hath  a  divine 
power,  celestial  and  invisible  above  the  rest,  and 
endows  the  possessor  with  heavenly  gifts.  It  affords 
the  apparitions  of  angels  and  gives  a  power  of  con- 
versing with  them  by  dreams  and  revelations,  nor  dare 
any  evil  spirit  approach  the  place  where  it  is  lodged. 
Because  it  is  a  quintessence  wherein  is  no  corruptible 
thing,  and  where  the  elements  are  not  corrupt,  no 
devil  can  stay  or  abide.  St.  Dunstan  calls  it  the  food 
of  angels,  and  by  others  it  is  termed  the  heavenly 
viaticum — the  tree  of  life — and  is  undoubtedly  next 
under  God,  the  true  Alchochodon,   or  giver  of  years, 


ALCHEMY.  281 

for  by  it  man's  body  is  preserved  from  corruption, 
being  thereby  enabled  to  live  a  long  time  without 
food.  Nay,  it  is  made  a  question  whether  a  man  can 
die  that  uses  it,  which  I  do  not  so  much  admire,  as  to 
think  why  the  possessors  of  it  should  desire  to  live 
that  have  those  manifestations  of  glory  and  eternity 
before  their  eyes,  but  desire  to  be  dissolved  rather, 
and  to  enjoy  the  full  fruition,  than  live  where  they 
must  be  content  with  the  bare  speculation.  After 
Hermes  had  once  attained  the  knowledge  of  this 
stone  he  gave  over  the  use  of  all  other  stones,  and 
therein  only  delighted.  Moses,  Solomon,  and  Hermes 
were  the  only  three  who  excelled  in  the  knowledge 
thereof,  and  who  therewith  wrought  wonders.  That 
there  is  a  gift  of  prophecy  in  the  red  stone,  Racis  will 
tell  you,  for  thereby  saith  he  philosophers  have  fore- 
told things  to  come,  and  Petrus  Borus  avers  that 
they  did  prophesy  not  only  generally,  but  specially, 
having  a  foreknowledge  of  the  resurrection,  incar- 
nation of  Christ,  day  of  judgment,  and  that  the 
world  should  be  consumed  with  fire,  and  this  not 
otherwise  than  from  the  insight  of  their  operations. 
In  brief,  by  the  true  and  various  use  of  the  philoso- 
phers'' prima  materia  (for  there  are  diversities  of  gifts 
but  the  same  spirit)  the  perfection  of  liberal  sciences 
are  made  known,  the  whole  wisdom  of  Nature  may  be 
grasped,  and  notwithstanding  what  has  been  said  I 
must  further  add  that  there  are  yet  hid  greater  things 
than  these,  for  we  have  seen  but  few  of  His  works. 
Howbeit  there  are  but  few  stocks  that  are  fitted  to 
inoculate  the  grafts  of  this  science  on.  They  are 
mysteries  incommunicable  to  any  but  the  adepti,  and 


282  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

those  that  have  been  devoted  even  from  their  cradles 
to  serve  and  wait  at  this  altar,  and  how  rarely  such 
have  been  heard  of  may  appear  by  Norton — 

'  For  few,'  saith  he, '  or  scarcely  one, 
In  fifteeu  kingdoms  had  our  red  stone.' 

And  they  perhaps  were  with  St.  Paul  caught  up 
into  Paradise,  and  as  he  heard  unspeakable  words,  so 
they  wrought  unoperable  works,  such  as  it  is  not 
lawful  for  man  to  utter.  Of  such  as  these,  therefore, 
will  I  glory,  yet  of  myself  will  I  not  glory  save  in 
mine  infirmities,  and  truly  whether  such  were  in  the 
body  or  out  of  the  body  I  cannot  tell  (God  knoweth) 
doubtless  they  were  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of 
God." 

From  almost  any  other  man  this  would  have 
been  wrought  up  into  mere  rant  and  blasphemy,  yet 
when  we  notice  the  spirit  of  true  piety  which  breathes 
through  the  whole  of  this  amiable  man's  writings, 
and  the  genuine  sublimity  to  which  he  sometimes 
attains,  we  shall  be  led  rather  to  wish  that  he  had 
employed  his  pen  upon  more  sacred  subjects  than 
those  to  which  he  thus  communicates  a  religious 
colouring.  The  long  passage  which  has  just  been 
quoted,  and  for  which  surely  no  apology  will  be 
thought  needful,  set  forth  very  strongly  in  that  part 
which  treats  of  the  mineral  stone — the  ordinary  pre- 
tensions of  alchemy — the  other  parts  point  to  a  sys- 
tem of  something  like  religious  allegory,  which  will 
be  noticed  in  its  proper  place.  We  must  now  briefly 
advert  to  the  arguments  and  experiments  upon  which 
the  Alchemists  relied,  when  they  embarked  in  pursuit 
of  the  philosopher's  stone;  and  we  shall  in  the  first 


ALCHEMY.  283 

place  confine  ourselves  to  the  theory  of  transmuta- 
tion. 

If  it  be  once  granted  that  matter  is  capable  of  inde- 
finite degrees  of  perfection,  and  that  this  perfection 
consists  not  in  its  adaptation  for  its  present  state, 
then  there  is  required  but  little  more  for  alchemy  to 
assume.  The  metals  were,  it  appears,  according  to  the 
chemists,  as  well  as  the  alchemists  of  the  day  com- 
pound bodies,  and  it  mattered  not  that  they  were 
severally  useful  and  necessary  —  that  iron  was  in 
effect  more  valuable  than  gold — that  their  existence 
in  their  present  condition  was  absolutely  essential  for 
the  comforts  of  society. 

An  idea  had  gone  abroad  that  perfection  was 
some  positive  state,  and  that  with  regard  to  metals 
gold  alone  was  in  that  state.  The  means,  however, 
by  which  other  metals  might  be  purified  and  ren- 
dered as  perfect,  by  which,  in  fact,  they  might  be 
transmuted  into  gold,  were  considered  of  far  more 
consequence  than  the  transmutation  itself.  The 
fortunate  individual  who  possessed  a  small  portion 
of  the  powder  of  projection  might  become  incal- 
culably rich,  but  he  who  had  fathomed  the  mystery 
of  projection  itself  was  admitted  within  the  veil,  and 
had  power  over  the  operations  of  Nature — he  had 
taken  a  great  stride  in  his  intellectual  life  ;  he  had 
raised  himself  many  steps  in  the  scale  of  creation, 
and  henceforth  it  might  be  presumed  that  there  was  no 
species  of  knowledge  to  which  he  could  not  attain. 
The  reasons  which  placed  so  high  a  value  on  the  dis- 
coveries of  Alchemy  were  briefly  these.  To  under- 
stand  the    theory    of  transmutation,    so    as    to    be 


284  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

capable  of  practising  it,  required,  it  was  supposed,  a 
knowledge  of  the  mode  of  operating  pursued  by 
Nature  herself,  the  effects  of  infinitely  minute  and 
subtle  particles  of  matter  on  particles  equally  subtle 
and  minute,  and  a  power  of  directing  those  particles 
at  will.  But  the  eye  of  man  could  not  behold,  nor 
the  instruments  of  man  grasp  these  almost  ultimate 
atoms  without  the  assistance  of  a  profound  philoso- 
phy which  from  its  very  nature  must  remain  hidden 
from  the  multitude.  The  adepti  had  been,  it  was 
said,  in  all  ages  possessed  of  this  power,  and  lest 
it  should  utterly  perish,  they  had  handed  it  down 
to  succeeding  ages,  in  mysterious  and  enigmatical 
writings,  writings  vv^hich  persevering  study  might  un- 
ravel, and  which  were  calculated  richly  to  reward 
him  who  might  be  so  fortunate  as  to  come  to  a  right 
understanding  of  their  contents. 

The  belief  in  the  three  principles — salt,  sulphur, 
and  mercury — assumed,  afterwards,  a  new  form,  and 
was  known  as  the  theory  of  phlogiston,  and  of  which 
Stahl  and  Beecher  were  the  founders.  This,  which 
Beecher  had  invented,  but  which  Stahl  had  modified 
and  improved,  was  but  another  form  of  that  theory 
which,  as  exhibited  by  older  chemists,  would  not 
have  found  followers  any  longer.  It  declared  that 
all  combustible  bodies  were  compounds ;  that  the 
admixture  of  what  they  called  phlogiston,  with  the 
other  constituent  parts  of  the  bodies  in  question,  was 
the  cause  of  their  combustibility  ;  and  that  the  metals 
were  each  compounded  of  a  peculiar  calx  and  this 
same  phlogiston.  Phlogiston  was,  according  to  Stahl, 
an  earthy  substance,  composed  of  extremely  subtle 


ALCHEMY.  285 

particles,  and  very  much  predisposed  to  be  set  in 
motion  with  great  velocity.  But  it  was  observed  that 
the  calces  of  a  metal  were,  in  some  cases,  heavier  than 
the  metal  itself,  and  this  was  to  be  reconciled  with 
the  theory  that  during  the  burning  of  a  combustible 
body,  phlogiston  was  evolved. 

Fortunately  for  Stahl's  theory,  there  was  a  school  of 
metaphysical  chemists  at  that  time,  who  were  too  much 
disposed  to  reject  the  inductive  mode,  and  to  reason 
rather  from  systems  than  from  well-ascertained  facts, 
and,  accordingly,  they  accommodated  this  intangible, 
invisible  principle  to  the  newly-discovered  property 
of  calces,  and  declared  that  phlogiston  was  not  only 
destitute  of  weight,  but  actually  endowed  with  a  prin- 
ciple of  levity,  so  that  whatsoever  it  combined  with, 
became  lighter  in  consequence.  Phlogiston,  according 
to  many,  was  the  matter  of  caloric,^  and  they  argued 
thus : — "  Besides  an  elementary  fire,  which  chemists 
conceive  to  be  everywhere  uniformly  diffused,  they 
are  of  opinion  that  fire  enters,  in  different  proportions, 
into  the  composition  of  all  vegetable  and  animal,  as 
well  as  most  mineral  substances,  and  in  that  com- 
pacted condensed  fixed  state,  it  has  been  called 
phlogiston.  Of  itself,  in  its  natural  state  of  uncom- 
bined  expansion,  fire  is  not  considered  capable  of 
shining  or  burning ;  but  when  chemically  combined 
with  the  other  principles  of  bodies,  it  is  that  alone 
which  conceives  or  continues  those  motions  by  which 
bodies  are  made  to  shine,  burn,  or  to  consume  away. 
All  bodies  are  more  or  less  susceptible  of  combus- 
tion, according  to  the  quantity  of  this  principle  which 

'  See  Bishop  Watson  in  his  Chemical  Essays,  vol.  iii.  p.  167. 


286  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

enters  into  their  composition,  or  the  degrees  of  force 
with  which  it  adheres  to  them.  Notwithstanding  all 
I  can  say  on  the  subject,  I  am  sensible  the  reader  will 
still  be  ready  to  ask — What  is  phlogiston?  You  do 
not,  surely,  expect  that  chemistry  should  be  able  to 
present  you  with  a  handful  of  phlogiston  separated 
from  an  inflammable  body.  You  may  just  as  reason- 
ably demand  a  handful  of  magnetism,  gravity,  or 
electricity,  to  be  extracted  from  a  magnetic,  weighty, 
or  electric  body.  There  are  objects  in  Nature  which 
cannot  otherwise  become  the  objects  of  sense,  than 
by  the  effects  they  produce,  and  of  this  kind  is 
phlogiston." 

The  incompatibility  of  these  remarks  with  the 
theory  of  Stahl,  and  still  more  of  those  circulated 
under  his  name  after  his  death,  need  not  to  be 
pointed  out.  But  the  dephlogistication  of  metals  was 
looked  upon  to  be  the  first  step  to  transmutation,  by 
those  who  studied  Alchemy.  The  anecdotes  of  trans- 
mutation, which  abound  in  earlier  ages,  belong  rather 
to  the  history  of  Alchemy  than  to  the  subject  under 
discussion  in  the  present  chapter.  But  there  were 
some  operations,  some  experiments,  which  took  place 
in  the  eighteenth  century,  which  for  awhile  revived 
the  hopes  of  Fiermetic  students,  and  led  them  to 
consider  "  the  great  secret  as  almost  within  their 
grasp."  The  names  of  Gcoifroi  and  Homberg,  are 
deservedly  venerated  by  all  lovers  of  Chemistry ; 
nevertheless,  these  were  the  men  from  whose  repre- 
sentations these  bright  hopes  took  rise,  and  the  latter 
was  himself  a  seeker,  and,  as  he  himself  once  thought, 
no  unsuccessful  one,  of  the  philosopher's-stone. 


ALCHEMY.  287 

About  *  the  year  1735,  there  was  estabhshed  a 
manufactory,  at  Paris,  the  professed  object  of  which 
was  to  change  iron  into  copper.  As  it  was  indubi- 
table that  a  quantity  of  copper  was  actually  sent  out 
of  this  manufactory,  and  as  it  was  equally  certain  that 
nothing  but  iron  and  a  certain  vitriolic  solution  was 
used,  the  hopes  of  many  were  revived,  and  they 
trusted  that  this  would  but  be  the  first  step  of  a  series 
of  transmutations.  In  a  case  like  this,  the  old  pro- 
verb, "  ce  n'est  que  le  premier  pas  qui  coute,"  had  a 
double  force.  If  once  those  mystic  agents  could  be 
set  in  action,  by  whose  aid  alone  it  was  deemed 
possible  to  take  the  first  step  in  this  more  than 
transcendental  philosophy,  the  rest  was  comparatively 
easy.  The  person  was  put  on  a  different  footing, 
and  that  which  could  neither  be  done  nor  even  under- 
stood by  others,  became  to  him  pleasant  and  easy. 
He  who  began  by  transmuting  iron  into  copper, 
would  doubtless  soon  transmute  that  copper  into 
silver,  and  the  silver  into  gold. 

This  was  the  great  object  of  the  vulgar  among  the 
learned,  and  to  a  great  extent  among  the  unlearned 
also,  in  their  chemical  researches.  As  the  actual 
change  in  this  case  was  deemed  indisputable,  a  name 
was  given  to  the  copper  produced,  indicative  both  of 
what  it  was  and  what  it  had  been,  and  as  the  horse 
of  Don  Quixote  was  called  Rocin-ante,  so  the  produce 
of  this  new  and  promising  manufactory  was  denomi- 
nated transmetal.  jSIany  persons  of  property  pressed 
forward  to  invest  capital  in  a  scheme  which  promised 
so  rich  a  return.     But  their  hopes  and  their  money 

'  Pluche,  Hist,  du  Ciel,  vol.  ii.  p.  23. 


288  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

were  fated  to  disappear  together,  in  company  with  the 
manager  of  the  works,  who  left  behind  him  only  a 
small  quantity  of  iron  and  some  blue  vitriol,  or  sul- 
phate of  copper.  The  mystery  was  now  cleared  up : 
the  copper  contained  in  tlie  vitriol  had  been  precipi- 
tated upon  the  iron,  which  had  been  dissolved  in  turn, 
and  thus  the  appearance  of  a  transformation  had  been 
effected. 

A  little  before  this,  the  public  attention  had  been 
excited  by  a  declaration  from  M.  Geoffroi,i  that  by  a 
certain  union  of  clay  and  linseed-oil,  iron  had  been 
formed.  The  high  character  for  talent,  learning, 
and  probity  borne  by  this  eminent  man,  caused  his 
assertion  to  be  regarded  with  respect  by  all,  and  with 
credit  by  many.  The  Alchemists,  of  course,  rejoiced. 
If  it  were  possible,  even  without  a  metal,  to  make 
iron,  much  more  was  it  so  to  make  gold  by  means  of 
an  inferior  metal.  Thus  much  is  certain,  that  by 
means  of  heat  and  the  application  of  linseed-oil,  iron 
was  obtained  from  clay,  in  which  it  had  before  existed 
merely  as  a  colouring  oxyde;  and  when  M.  I'Emeri, 
after  a  few  experiments,  pointed  out  this  fact,  namely, 
the  pre-existence  of  the  iron,  M.  GeofFroi  candidly 
acknowledged  the  error  into  which  he  had  been  led, 
and  all  the  hopes  founded  upon  his  experiment  were 
dashed  to  the  ground. 

This  was  in  1707  :  and,  five  years  previously,  a 
transmutation,  of  a  very  different  nature,  was  laid 
claim  to  by  M.  Romberg — not  the  transmutation  of 
lead,   or   any  inferior  substance  into  gold,  but   the 

'  Pluchc,  Hist,  du  Ciel,  and  ]\Iemoires  de  I'Acad,  des  Sciences, 
1707. 


ALCHEMY.  289 

change  of  gold  itself  into  ^  glass.  If  this  had  really 
been  effected,  M.  Homberg  might  have  proceeded  in 
his  alchemical  career  with  full  certainty  of  success. 
But,  although  he  declared  that  he  had  more  than 
once  performed  this  transformation  himself,  no  other 
person  was  able  to  produce  the  same  results.  Among 
those  who  attempted  the  vain  and  very  unprofitable 
task,  was  the  landgrave  ^  of  Hesse  Cassel,  who  had 
apparatus  made  for  the  purpose ;  but  neither  he  nor 
any  who  tried  succeeded,  save  Homberg  himself. 

Half  a  century  before  this  we  have  that  strange 
mixture  of  facts  ascertained  by  experiment,  and 
theory  grounded  upon  truths  merely  supposed — the 
treatise  "on  Bodies"  by  Sir  Kenelm  Digby.  He 
maintained  that  light  was  material,^  and  that  it  came 
in  straight  lines  from  the  sun ;  a  theory  supposed  to 
be  proved  afterwards  by  Newton,  and  which  is  now 
again  given  up  in  favour  of  the  undulatory  theory. 
But  while  this  is  to  be  placed  to  the  account  of  Sir 
Kenelm,  as  a  mark  of  clear  investigation  and  sound 
judgment,  what  shall  we  say  to  the  theory  of 
electricity  which  he  proposes,  or  rather  to  his  ex- 
planation of  the  few  electrical  phenomena  known  in 
his  day.  "  Amber,"  he  says,  "  when  rubbed,  emits 
certain  rays  of  oily  steam,  which,  when  a  little  cooled 
by  the  external  air,  are  condensed  and  rapidly  drawn 
back  by  a  principle  of  attraction  to  the  body  from 
which  they  proceeded ;  they  also  carry  with  them, 
by  means  of  their  unctuous  character,  all  those  light 

'   Pluche,  Hist,  du  del,  and  Memoires  de  TAcad.  des  Sciences,  1702. 
*  Hartsocker's  Physique, 
s  Page  153. 

II.  O 


290  THE  TWIN  GIANTS. 

bodies  to  which  they  have  adhered,  such  as  chaff, 
pieces  of  paper,  and  the  like,  in  the  same  manner  as 
if  a  single  drop  of  oil  be  placed  at  the  end  of  a 
wand,  and  the  wand  be  dashed  hastily  forwards,  the 
drop  of  oil  will  be  elongated  without  being  flung  off 
from  the  stick,  and  if  during  this  elongation  it  touch 
any  light  body  it  will  bring  it  back  to  the  stick, 
though  the  stick  itself  never  touched  it." 

In  this  hypothesis,  erroneous  as  it  is,  there  is  much 
that  deserves  notice,  because  it  shows,  in  a  remark- 
ably clear  way,  the  impatient  spirit  of  theorizing 
which  so  slowly  gave  way  to  the  inductive  philoso- 
phy. An  effect  is  produced, — the  first  thing  the 
student  does  is  to  invent  a  theory,  often  displaying 
great  ingenuity  no  doubt,  by  which  that  effect  is 
fitted  with  a  cause ;  but  it  may  be  that  the  effect  is 
produced  by  one  of  those  subtle  operations  of  Nature 
which  baffle  human  investigation ;  the  theory  is, 
however,  made,  and  the  consequence  is  that  an 
analogous  operation  of  Nature  is  accounted  for  by 
the  same  theory;  if  anything  occurs  which  seems 
contradictory,  the  objections  of  Nature  are  overruled, 
and  a  system,  grounded  upon  abstract  reasoning  is 
established,  which  seems  to  place  within  the  grasp 
of  the  student  a  power  over  the  elements,  and  a 
facility  in  imitating  their  effects. 

What  can  be  said  to  the  relation  by  a  grave  histo- 
rian,i  of  such  an  event  as  the  following: — "A  little 
while  after  this  the  king  set  out  to  make  his  oblation 
to  the  Church  of  the  Three  Kings  at  Cologne;  when 
he  was  there  Albertus  Magnus,  Bishop  of  Ratisbon, 

'  Antonius  Matthseus  Vetera,  Monumenta,  vol.  v.  p,  540. 


ALCHEMY.  291 

very  humbly  asked  the  king  that  he  would  honour 
him  by  partaking  of  his  hospitality  at  the  feast  of 
the  Epiphany.  To  this  the  king,  hoping  to  see 
some  strange  thing,  very  readily  agreed.  His  vows 
being  performed  he  proceeded  together  with  his 
family  to  the  residence  of  the  bishop,  the  bishop 
received  them  magnificently,  and  led  the  king  from 
the  dining-room  to  the  garden,  where  the  trees  were 
arranged  in  wonderful  beauty.  The  servants  were 
present,  and  everything  necessary  for  convivialitv. 
At  the  same  time  there  was  a  severe  winter,  accom- 
panied by  intense  cold,  and  the  ground  was  covered 
with  snow ;  the  family  of  the  king  began  to  inquire 
if  it  was  intended  that  the  king  should  feast  in  this 
cold  garden.  And  when  the  king,  and  the  bishops, 
and  the  other  members  of  the  retinue  were  seated, 
each  according  to  his  rank,  waiting  for  the  repast: 
on  a  sudden  all  the  ice  and  snow  vanished,  and  in 
its  place  there  was  a  mild  summer,  and  the  sun  shone 
powerfully,  and  the  grass  grew  of  itself  with  alacrity 
from  the  earth ;  the  trees  blossomed  wonderfully,  and 
soon  terminated  in  fruit  fit  to  eat,  and  the  birds  of 
various  kinds  sang,  by  which  the  guests  were  exceed- 
ingly delighted.  After  a  time  the  heat  became  so 
powerful  that  many  of  the  company  threw  off  part 
of  their  garments  and  betook  themselves  to  the  shade 
of  the  trees.  The  attendants  also  brought  to  the 
table  the  various  fruits.  The  king  was  exceedingly 
delighted  upon  seeing  such  wonderful  things.  At 
last,  however,  the  servants  who  had  ministered  dis- 
appeared, and  the  birds  vanished,  together  with  the 
fruit  of  the  trees,  and  the  winter  returning,  all  things 


292  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

were  as  before,  so  that  every  one  hastened  to  the 
fire." 

This  tale  was  extensively  believed,  but  no  one  ever 
suspected  that  it  was  by  means  of  diabolical  aid  that 
Albertus  Magnus  performed  such  wonderful  works- 
He  lived,  as  we  shall  see,  in  great  and  universal 
esteem,  was  patronised  and  promoted  by  the  pope, 
and  looked  upon  as  a  sound  theologian.  He  was  con- 
sidered, however,  to  have  prosecuted  his  researches 
into  the  arcana  of  Nature  with  so  much  success, 
as  to  have  discovered  the  true  theory  of  vegetable 
and  animal  life,  and  that  he  had  also  attained  so  great 
a  mastery  over  the  elements  that  he  could  hasten  or 
retard  their  operations  at  his  pleasure.  Accordingly 
we  are  told  of  the  trees,  in  a  few  hours,  budding  forth 
into  leaf,  producing  fruit,  and  ripening  that  fruit  so 
that  it  was  fit  to  be  eaten ;  the  birds,  too,  advanced 
to  maturity  in  the  same  rapid  way,  and  then,  as 
though  by  this  violent  effort  their  vital  force  was 
exhausted,  all  returned  into  a  wintry  state  again. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  293 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE    RECIPES    FOR,    AND   THE    ALLEGED    SUCCESS 
OF,    TRANSMUTATION,    ETC. 

The  various  recipes  given  for  the  transmutation  of 
metals,  and  indeed  all  recipes  for  alchemical  secrets 
are  written  in  a  manner  so  purposely  obscure,  that  if 
there  ever  were  any  meaning  in  them,  it  is  quite 
impossible  at  the  present  time  to  say  what  it  was. 
The  students  of  the  art  were  always  told,  that  under 
the  enigmatical  language  which  caused  them  so  much 
difficulty,  was  concealed  the  direction  for  a  very 
simple  and  easy  process ;  that  though  a  veil  was 
thrown  over  the  face  of  their  great  goddess,  that  veil 
might  by  her  persevering  worshippers  be  removed ; 
and,  if  ever  so  long  a  life  were  spent  in  fruitless 
attempts  to  fathom  the  mysteries  of  alchemy,  yet 
their  discovery  at  the  eleventh  hour  would  amply 
compensate  for  the  previous  labor  and  anxiety. 
Raymond  LuUy,^  whose  works  are  as  voluminous 
as  his  fame  is  great,  remarks,  "  In  the  art  of  our 
magistery  nothing  is  hid  by  the  philosophers  except 
the  secret  of  the  art,  which  is  not  lawful  for  any 
man  to  reveal,  and  which,  if  it  were  done,  he  should 
be  cursed,  and  should  incur  the  indignation  of  the 
Lord,  and   should  die  of  an  apoplexy."     The  con- 

'  See  Rev.  Sec.  Sp.  p.  41. 


294  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

elusion  of  Chaucer's  "  Chanon  Yeoman's  Tale,"  ^ 
which,  oddly  enough,  Ashraole  has  admitted  into 
the  "  Theatrum  Chemicum  Britannicum,"  is  very 
much  to  the  same  purpose,  except  that  the  poet 
advises,  since  there  is  so  great  a  secret,  which  is  so 
by  the  especial  Providence  of  God,  man  shall  not 
attempt  to  discover  it.  The  Alchemists,  on  the  con- 
trary, say  that  it  is  only  intended  to  be  concealed 
from  the  profane ;  and  that  if  any  man,  by  long 
study,  do  attain  to  its  knowledge,  then  to  him  is  it 
revealed  by  the  Divine  favor.  The  mixture  of 
religion  and  Alchemy  will  be  found  pervading  every 
treatise  on  the  subject;  and  towards  the  close  of  the 
series  of  "  Hermetic  Philosophers,"  gave  rise  to  a 
peculiar  school,  which  will  be  mentioned  in  its  proper 
place.  Hermes  Trismegistus,-  in  one  of  the  treatises 
ascribed  to  him,  directs  the  adept  to  catch  the  flying 

'  "  '  Tell  me  the  rocke,'  good  sir,  quoth  he, '  tho' 
Of  that  water,  if  it  be  j-our  will,' 
'  Nay,  nay,'  quoth  Plato,  '  certain  that  I  nyl 
The  philosopheris  were  y-sworne  ech-one 
That  they  shuld  discover  it  unto  none ; 
Ne  in  no  book  it  write  in  no  manere, 
For  unto  Christ  it  is  so  lief  and  dear, 
That  he  wol  not  that  it  discovered  be. 
But  where  it  liketh  to  his  deity 
Man  to  enspyre  and  eke  for  to  defend 
'  When  that  hyra  liketh,  lol  this  is  his  end. 
Then  conclude  I  thus,  sens  the  God  of  Heaven 
Ne  wyl  not  that  the  philosopheris  nenien, 
How  that  a  man  shall  come  unto  this  stone 
/  radc  as  for  the  best,  let  it  alone. 
For  whoso  maketh  God  his  adversary. 
As  for  to  werke  any  thing  in  contrary 
Unto  His  will,  ccrtes  never  shall  he  thrive, 
Tho'  that  lie  multiply  terme  of  his  live. 
And  there  a  point,  for  ended  is  my  tale, 
God  send  every  true  man  bote  of  his  bale.'  " 
Chaucer's  Cunt.  Tales;  Chanon  Ycomaii's  Tafe,  conclusion. 

'  See  Hume  on  Chemical  Attraction,  p.  14. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  295 

bird,  and  to  drown  it,  so  that  it  fly  no  more ;  by 
which  is  meant,  the  fixation  of  quicksilver  by  com- 
bination with  gold.  It  is  after  this  to  be  gubjected  to 
the  action  of  "  aqua  regia,"  by  which  its  soul  will  be 
dissipated,  and  it  will  be  united  to  the  red  eagle 
(muriate  of  gold).  This  is  enigmatical  enough  ;  but 
it  promises  something.  There  is,  however,  a  frag- 
ment preserved  in  Ashmole,  which  certainly  does  not 
tend  to  mislead  the  student  by  rash  encouragement. 
It  is  this : — 

"  I  asked  Philosophy,  how  I  should 
Have  of  her  the  thing  I  would. 
She  answered  me,  when  I  was  able 
To  make  the  water  malleable  ; 
Or  else  the  way  if  I  could  find 
To  measure  out  a  yard  of  wind, 
Then  shalt  thou  have  thine  own  desire 
When  thou  canst  weigh  an  ounce  of  fire  ; 
Unless  that  thou  canst  do  these  three. 
Content  thyself,  thou  get'st  not  me."  ^ 

We  must  now  turn  to  fuller  recipes,  rather  as 
matters  of  curiosity  than  as  casting  any  light  upon 
the  science.  The  effects  of  Alchemy  are  to  be  sought 
in  the  lives  and  not  the  works  of  the  adepts,  in  their 
influence  upon  Moral  and  Natural  Philosophy, — on 
Medicine,  and  even  on  Theology ;  but  not  in  those 
collections  which,  under  the  name  of  Hermetic 
treatises,  are  now  doomed  to  everlasting  oblivion. 
One  of  the  shortest,  and,  as  it  professes,  the  clearest 
of  these  recipes,  is  that  given  in  a  manuscript  in  the 
Cambridge  University  Library,^  illustrated  by  many 
colored  drawings  of  dragons,  eagles,  crucibles,  and 
alembics,  all  of  which  have  an  especial  reference  to 
the  subject.     It  is  of  no  very  great  antiquity,  and 

1   Theat.  Chem.  Brit.  p.  435. 
»  G.  G.  viii.  1. 


-d6  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

probably  may  be  referred  to  the  beginning  of  the 
seventeenth  century ;  but,  on  account  of  its  great 
pretension  to  clearness  and  coraprehensibility,  it  may 
be  more  useful  here  than  older  and  more  recondite 
documents. 

After  much  religious  matter,  and  exhortations 
to  holiness  of  life,  the  writer  proceeds,  —  "I  do 
therefore  faithfully  testify  that  the  true  subject  of 
this  art  is  quicksilver,  and  this  in  a  double  man- 
ner, namely,  either  quicksilver  natural,  or  quick- 
silver of  bodies;  that  is,  the  bodies  of  Sol  and  Luna 
into  Mercury,  —  for  many  and  strange  things  may 
be  performed  with  either,  singly  by  themselves,  or 
joined  together,  for  it  is  true  that  the  conjunction  of 
Mercury,  of  Sol,  or  Luna,  with  the  compound  Mer- 
cury, or  the  bodies  or  oil  of  Sol  or  Luna,  dissolved 
in  aqua  mercuriali,  doth  much  hasten  the  operation 
of  this  medicine  for  metals  ;  but  there  needs  not,  as 
absolutely  necessary,  any  more  than  the  common 
mercury  or  quicksilver,  either  for  elixirs  or  precious 
stones  ;  only  small  natural  precious  stones  are  to  be 
dissolved  in  the  aqua  mercuriali,  so  shall  you  have 
such  stones  again  as  you  dissolve,  and  of  what  big- 
ness you  desire,  far  exceeding  the  natural  ones.  I 
have  now  given  into  thy  hands  a  great  secret,  in 
letting  thee  know,  with  so  much  ease,  such  true 
matter  of  the  philosopher's  stone.  I  shall,  in  the 
next  place,  give  thee  a  small,  and  indeed  but  a 
small  light,  to  the  preparation  of  common  mercury 
or  quicksilver,  for  the  production  of  such  rare  secrets 
of  Nature.  For  common  mercury,  as  Nature  pro- 
fhiceth  it,   is  not   fit    for   such   operations,   nor   can 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  297 

they  any  way  be  performed  by  it,  for  our  mercury 
is  not  common  mercury,  or  quicksilver,  but  is  made 
out  of  it  by  a  true  philosophic  skill  or  wisdom,  for  it 
is  not  the  whole  mercury,  but  its  subtle,  spiritual, 
aerial,  and  fiery  part,  the  earthy  and  watery  being 
prudently  and  wisely  separated  for  the  manifestation 
of  our  mercury. 

"  First,  then,  prepare  the  mercury  by  a  due  philoso- 
phical operation  until  thou  hast  purged  and  separated 
him  from  his  extremes,  earth  and  water ;  dissolve 
it  then  rightly  into  a  milky  crystalline  silvery  liquor 
or  water,  which  in  three  or  four  months  to  be  done  ; 
but  being  once  dissolved  thou  mayest  ever  after  dis- 
solve more  mercury  in  forty  days,  for  mercury  once 
dissolved  dissolveth  itself  ever  after  to  infinity,  and 
distil  it  perfectly  until  it  have  no  faeces  in  its  composi- 
tion. After  distillation  bring  it  back  to  putrefaction, 
and  when  it  is  blackish  distil  it  again,  so  shalt 
thou  have  two  oils,  a  white  silvery  oil,  and  at  last 
a  very  red  blood-like  oil  which  is  the  element  of  fire. 
The  white  oil  serves  for  the  multiplying  the  white 
elixir,  and  the  making  of  all  precious  stones  by  dis- 
solving small  ones  in  it,  for  it  will  presently  dissolve 
them,  and  then  in  a  gentle  heat  of  ashes  congeal  them 
again,  and  they  far  exceed  any  natural  ones  both  in 
lustre,  virtue,  and  hardness.  The  red  oil  is  for  the 
multiplying  of  the  red  elixir  even  to  an  infinite  height 
in  projection,  which  when  it  is  by  often  multiplica- 
tion brought  to  a  fixed  oil,  thou  mayest  then  do 
magical,  yet  natural  operations  with  it.  To  make 
the  elixir  thou  mayest  proceed  thus  when  thou  hast 
dissolved  the  common  mercury ;   purify  also  the  faeaes 


298  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

which  remain,  and  thou  shalt  have  a  clear  and  hright 
salt :  dissolve  this  salt  in  the  white  oil,  put  the  mix- 
ture  into  a  philosophical  egg,  hermetically  sealed,  and 
by  degrees  of  fire  congeal  it,  and  fix  it ;  being  fixed 
it  is  the  white  medicine  which,  fermented  with  Luna, 
may  be  cast  upon  purged  Venus,  which  it  will  trans- 
mute into  most  fine  Luna.  Multiply  it  with  the  white 
oiL  If  thou  wouldst  have  the  red  elixir  put  to  it 
some  of  the  red  oil,  and  by  requisite  degrees  of  heat 
congeal  and  fix  it  as  before,  and  ferment  it  with  Sol, 
and  multiply  it  with  the  red  oil,  the  aforesaid  white  salt 
being  dissolved  in  it.  Dissolve  it  and  congeal  it  until 
it  will  congeal  no  more,  so  will  it  remain  an  oil,  and  its 
proportion  is  almost  infinite.  But  endeavour  not  to 
multiply  it  any  more  for  fear  thou  shouldst  lose  it ;  for 
it  is  then  so  fiery  that  it  will  penetrate  the  glasses  and 
vanish,  leaving  the  glass  stained  like  a  ruby, — make 
projection  with  it  upon  what  metal  thou  wilt,  and  thou 
shalt  have  most  fine  Sol,  far  finer  than  the  natural 
Sol." 

This  is  what  the  writer  calls  a  clear  and  substantial 
account  of  the  process  of  Alchemy.  If  this  be  clear 
and  substantial  what  must  that  be  which  is  acknow- 
ledged to  be  dark  and  intricate.  This  recipe  is  cu- 
rious, because  it  speaks  of  the  formation  of  precious 
stones,  and  implies  the  discovery  of  the  second  great 
object  of  the  Alchemists,  viz.  the  universal  solvent, 
or  the  alkahest,  the  absurdity  of  which  notion  was 
exposed  by  Lavoisier.  He  inquired  if  the  solvent 
were  universal,  what  vessels  would  hold  it  ?  The  idea 
afforded  only  this  one  absurdity,  that  of  su{)posing 
the  solvent  universal  as  to  its  effects.  The  experiments 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  299 

of  Becquevel  in  France,  and  of  Crosse  in  England, 
amply  demonstrate  that  the  operations  of  Nature  in  the 
formation  of  minerals  may,  on  a  small  scale,  be  per- 
formed by  the  electrician.  The  Alchemists  did  not 
expect  to  make  diamonds,  or  even  to  make  gold,  out 
of  that  which  was  an  essentially  different  substance. 
The  baser  metal  was  to  be  intrinsically  purified  ;  that 
terreous  matter  which  caused  it  to  differ  from  gold  was 
to  be  "  burnt  and  purged  away,"  the  fragments  of  the 
diamond  were  to  be  dissolved  and  reunited,  or  the  ordi- 
nary flint  was  to  be  treated  like  the  baser  metal;  and 
there  were  not  a  few^  who,  as  we  shall  by  and  by  see, 
viewed  the  mysteries  of  religion  in  connection  with  the 
hermetic  philosophy,  and  who  asserted  that  such  words 
as  these :  "  And  this  once  more  signifyeth  the  removal 
of  those  things  w^hich  were  shaken,  that  the  things 
which  cannot  be  shaken  may  remain,"  applied  to  three 
alchemical  studies,  and  were  like  the  writings  of 
Hermes  and  Artephius  to  be  interpreted  with  espe- 
cial reference  to  the  action  of  the  philosopher's  stone. 
The  MSS.  quoted  above  assume  also  that  the  three 
great  objects  of  the  philosopher's  search,  namely,  the 
transmuting  agent — the  universal,  solvent,  and  the  uni- 
versal remedy — in  other  words,  the  philosopher's  stone, 
the  alkahest  and  the  elixir  of  life,  were  essentially  the 
same  body,  causing  by  its  purifying  power  the  base 
and  imperfect  substance  to  cast  aside  its  impurities, 
and  exhibit  itself  in  the  most  simple  and  perfect  state, 
bringing  back  health  and  youth  to  the  shattered  con- 
stitution, and,  when  pure,  dissolving  and  decomposing 
all  the  bodies  in  order  to  exhibit  them  in  a  renovated 
and  more  complete  form. 


oOO  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

Baptista  Porta,  in  his  noted  work  on  "  Natural 
Magic,"  has  a  whole  book  upon  what  he  calls 
Alchemy.  He  acknowledges  that  he  does  not  "  pro- 
mise ^  any  golden  mountains,  as  they  say,  nor  yet 
that  philosopher's -stone  which  the  world  hath  so 
great  an  opinion  of — which  hath  been  bragged  of  in 
many  ages,  and  happily  attained  unto  by  some; 
neither  yet  do  I  promise  here  that  golden  liquor 
whereof,  if  any  man  do  drink,  it  is  supposed  that  it 
will  make  him  immortal.  But  it  is  a  mere  dream  : 
for,  since  the  world  itself  is  mutable,  and  subject  to 
alterations,  therefore  whatsoever  the  world  produceth 
is  subject  to  destruction."  Indeed,  in  the  %'ery  same 
chapter,  he  commends  Dioclesian  for  having  destroyed 
all  the  treatises  extant  on  Alchemy,  and  expresses 
his  coincident  opinion  with  Demetrius  Phalereus: — 
"  That  what  the  Alchemists  should  have  gotten,  they 
got  not ;  that  what  they  had  they  lost ;  and  the  trans- 
mutation which  they  sought,  took  place,  not  on  the 
metal  in  their  furnaces  from  lead  to  gold,  but  in  their 
own  circumstances  from  good  to  bad."  The  very 
next-  chapter,  however,  treats  "of  tin,  and  how  it 
may  be  converted  into  a  worthier  metal."  He  re- 
marks that  the  difference  between  tin  and  silver 
consists  in  the  following  particulars:  —  1.  That  tin 
makes  a  crackling  noise  when  bended,  from  which 
silver  is  free.  2.  That  it  is  of  a  duller  and  paler 
color.  8.  That  it  is  considerably  lighter:  and, 
4thly,  That  it  is  much  softer.  He  proposes,  then,  to 
treat  tin  in  such  a  way  as  to  heighten  and  improve  its 
color,  to  augment  its  weight  and  hardness,   and  to 

'  Book.  V.     Proem.  *  Chap.  i. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  301 

obviate  the  crackling  sound  which  it  makes  when 
bended ;  and  then  he  observes  that  though  the  tin 
is  not  changed  into  silver,  yet  the  latter  metal  is  so 
successfully  counterfeited,  that  the  false  cannot  be 
distinguished  from  the  true.  The  first  process  to 
which  it  is  to  be  subjected  is  that  of  reducing  it  to 
powder,  or  rather  to  small  grains,  which  is  done  by 
melting  and  boiling  it,  and  then  continually  stirring 
it  till  it  is  cold,  sifting  the  grains,  and  remelting  the 
larger  ones,  and  so  on  till  the  whole  is  reduced  to 
grains  of  the  requisite  smallness.  When  this  is  done, 
it  is  to  be  hammered,  and  then  again  melted  into  one 
body  again.  After  being  seven  times  remelted,  it  will 
lose  its  softness  and  its  crackling  noise,  especially  if 
repeatedly  made  hot  and  quenched  in  the  oil  of 
walnuts.  "  Thus  we  have  declared  the  matter,  how 
to  extract  these  accidents  from  it ;  but  all  this  time 
we  have  not  showed  how  it  may  be  transformed  into 
silver,  which  we  are  now  to  speak  of."  He  now 
directs  us  to  put  the  small  grains  of  tin  into  a  strong 
vessel,  and  to  put  it  on  a  vehement  fire.  The  tin  is 
to  be  stirred  for  six  hours  together,  at  a  white  heat, 
without  melting;  and  if  any  part  should  unluckily 
melt,  then  the  whole  work  must  be  gone  over  again. 
When  it  will  bear  this  intense  heat  without  melting, 
it  is  to  be  subjected  to  the  heat  of  a  glass  furnace  for 
three  or  four  days,  which  will  make  it  perfectly 
white ;  then  to  be  dissolved  in  vinegar,  and  the  sedi- 
ment, when  the  vinegar  is  boiled  away,  is  to  be  melted 
with  some  fine  lead.  It  then  "becomes  wonderfully 
good  silver."  But  this  is  a  marvellous  labor,  and 
not  to  be  achieved  without  very  great  difficulty. 


302  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

Tin  may  be  made  into  lead  by  simply  reducing  it 
to  powder  and  melting  it  again :  and  lead  into  tin,  by 
merely  washing  it  frequently.  Receipts  follow  for 
changing  iron  into  copper,  and  for  giving  iron  or 
brass  the  appearance  of  silver;  but  the  most  im- 
portant is  that  for  changing  silver  ^  into  gold.  We 
had  before  directions  for  the  transmutation  of  lead 
into  tin,  and  tin  into  silver.  "^I'he  last  step,  therefore, 
of  the  Alchemical  ladder  will  be  to  change  the  trans- 
muted silver  into  gold.  This,  then,  is  the  formula: — 
Make  a  lye  of  tartar;  put  quicklime  into  a  vessel 
with  a  false  bottom  pierced  full  of  holes.  Then  pour 
the  lye  upon  the  lime,  and  when  the  liquor  has 
drained,  then  remove  it.  Powder  antimony,  put  it 
into  this  liquor,  and  set  it  over  a  fire  to  boil;  the 
liquor  will  be  purple  ;  boil  and  strain,  and  continue 
this  process  till  the  purple  color  is  no  more  visible. 
Then  let  the  water  evaporate,  and  put  the  powder 
remaining  behind  into  a  crucible,  with  plates  half  of 
gold  and  half  of  silver,  and  the  whole  will  be  trans- 
muted into  gold. 

These  operations  are  given  without  any  parade  of 
religious  advice  ;  indeed,  Porta  was  not  in  a  condition 
to  affect  sanctity  of  character:  some  pai"ts  of  his 
works  place  him  even  in  a  contemptible  light.  But, 
though  he  occasionally  uses  expressions  when  treating 
of  the  ti'ansmutation  of  metals,  which  seem  to  indicate 
that  he  considered  his  recipes  capable  of  effecting 
genuine  changes,  yet  he  sometimes  treats  them 
rather  as  clever  impositions. 

The  next  book  of  his  "  Natural  Magic  "  treats  of 

'  Book  V.  chap.  vi. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  303 

precious  stones,  and  how  the}'  may  be  counterfeited  ; 
but  this  is  not  by  the  solution  and  re-crystaUzation 
of  such  stones,  but  by  staining  glass,  and  putting 
colored  foils  under  the  setting, — a  practice  which  was 
comparatively  modern  in  the  days  of  this  writer.  He 
professes  generally  to  have  either  performed  himself, 
or  seen  others  perform  the  experiments  which  he 
relates ;  and,  although  he  occasionally  contents  him- 
self with  the  authority  of  Pliny  or  Paracelsus,  his 
profession  is  not  without  apparent  truth.  The  slow 
progress  of  Nature  in-  the  formation  of  gems  and 
metals  was  generally  understood,  though  the  agents 
by  which  it  is  effected  were  not  discovered. 

"  The  dianiond''s  pure,  unsullied  light, 
Is  not  the  child  of  simple  j-ears  ; 
A  host  of  ages  brings  to  sight 

The  crystal  that  the  sovereign  wears." 

Such  was  the  idea  entertained  concerning  the 
precious  metals  in  particular,  and  many  of  the  less 
enthusiastic  among  chemists,  who  were  unwilling  to 
risk  their  property  in  the  hope  of  transmutation,  were 
yet  led  by  the  taste  of  that  period  to  experiment  on 
the  combination  and  imitation,  both  of  gold,  silver, 
and  precious  stones.  In  the  course  of  such  experi- 
ments many  new  and  extraordinary  things  were 
discovered,  and  the  long  list  of  occult  properties 
attributed  to  precious  stones  almost  entirely  re- 
futed. Leonardo  Camillo,  in  his  Mirror  of  Stones, 
Pliny  before  him,  and  many  others  afterwards,  relate 
such  particulars  as  these,  that  the  amethyst  repels 
drunkenness,  and  the  diamond  neutralizes  the  effects 
of  the   loadstone ;  that   the   kinocctus  will   cast  out 


304  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

devils,  and  the  setites  attract  gold.  "There  are,"* 
says  Eaptista  Porta,  "  many  vain  and  ignorant  per- 
sons who  would  reconcile  the  ancient  writers,  and 
excuse  these  absurdities,  not  observing  the  mischief 
they  do  to  the  republic  of  learning.  New  writers 
building  on  their  ground,  and  thinking  them  true, 
add  to  them  and  invent  and  deduce  other  experi- 
ments from  them  which  are  more  incorrect  than  the 
principles  upon  which  they  rest.  Thus  the  blind 
leads  the  blind,  and  both  fall  into  the  ditch.  Truth 
must  be  searched,  loved,  and  professed,  by  all  men ; 
nor  must  any  men's  authority,  old  or  new,  keep  us 
from  it."  While  these  wonderful  and  occult  pro- 
perties of  stones,  and  of  every  other  natural  product, 
were  matters  of  universal  belief,  it  appears  that, 
with  singular  inconsistency,  they  were  never  made 
the  test  of  genuineness.  The  manufacture  of  coun- 
terfeit stones  was  carried  on  among  the  Romans  with 
considerable  success.  They  knew  how  to  alter  the 
colors  of  gems,  and  by  putting  together  layers  of 
chalcedony^  and  cornelian,  to  make  imitations  of  the 
sardonyx,  a  stone  which  bore  a  high  price,  and  so 
skilfully  was  the  juncture  effected  that  even  the  best 
judges  were  occasionally  deceived.  No  fraud  was 
more  lucrative  than  this,  and  yet,  among  the  proofs 
which  were  oflFered  of  a  stone's  genuineness,  no  one 
mentions  the  trial  of  these  "  occult  properties." 
There  was  a  stone,  polytrix,  which  would  cause  the 
hair  to  fall  off  the  heads  of  those  who  bore  it;  ana- 
chitis,   that   when    used    in   divination,    called   forth 

'  Book  vii.  cliap.  liii. 

*  Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.  lib.  xxxvii.  cap.  xii. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  305 

spirits  from  water;  synochitis,  which  kept  them 
above  the  surface  while  interrogated ;  dendritis, 
which,  if  placed  under  a  tree  about  to  be  cut  down, 
would  prevent  the  axe  from  becoming  blunt,  or 
having  its  edge  turned.  These,  however,  we  may 
suppose  were  stones  not  often  brought  to  market, 
aud  their  only  value  lay  in  their  occult  properties ; 
but  the  diamond  and  the  amethyst  were  used  for 
ornament,  and  their  genuineness  was  a  matter  of 
mercantile  moment.  Pliny  gives  many  ways  of 
ascertaining  whether  such  stones  are  genuine  or  not, 
such  as  scratching  with  an  agate,  but  he  does  not 
propose  that  a  person  who  feared  an  amethyst  to 
be  counterfeit  should  try  its  power  of  preventing 
drunkenness.  He  states  that  there  were  in  his 
hands  books  which  no  reward  should  tempt  him  to 
name  ;  books,  in  which  the  art  of  making  counterfeit 
gems  was  taught  in  a  very  complete  and  perfect 
manner.  The  art  of  counterfeiting  gold  was  not  so 
successfully  practised :  Archimedes,  by  finding  a  mode 
of  ascertaining  the  specific  gravity  of  bodies,  had 
given  it  a  blow  which  it  could  never  recover.  To 
extract  gold  from  substances  in  which  it  was  known 
or  supposed  to  exist,  promised  a  more  prosperous 
result,  and  Caligula  ^  made  an  attempt  to  obtain  it 
from  orpimeut  (auripigmentum).  The  orpiment  of 
Syria,  a  mineral  in  great  request  among  painters, 
and  bearing  a  high  price,  was  that  which  he  used ; 
he  is  said  to  have  made  very  excellent  gold,  but  in 
a  proportion  so  small  to  the  amount  of  orpiment 
consumed,   that  the   experiment   was   by  no  means 

'  Pliny,  Nat.  Hist.  lib.  xxxiii.  cap.  iv. 


S06  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

an  advantageous  one,  nor  did  he  repeat  it.  The 
mixture  of  silver  and  gold,  called  electrum,  must  not 
be  passed  over  vi'ithout  notice,  because  it  was  not 
only  endowed  with  some  very  marvellous  qualities — 
but  it  was  a  state  into  which  the  transmuted  metal 
was  expected  to  pass  before  it  reached  that  of  gold : 
it  was  called  sometimes  in  the  mystical  language  of 
the  Alchemists,  the  Prince,^  gold  being  the  King, 
and  silver  the  Queen.  It  had  the  power  of  shining 
more  brilliantly  by  torch-  or  candle-light,  than  either 
pure  gold  or  pure  silver,  and  was  highly  esteemed 
by  the  ancients.  At  the  temple  of  Minerva  at  Lindus 
in  Rhodes,  was  a  cup  made  of  this  metal,  given  by 
Helen ;  it  was  made  to  the  exact  measure  of  one  of 
her  breasts,  and  was  an  object  of  curiosity  and  uni- 
versal admiration.  The  chief  virtue  of  electrum  was 
in  discovering  poisons.  It  was  said,  that  if  any 
deleterious  liquid  was  put  in  a  cup  of  this  metal  it 
would  continue  to  hiss  and  bubble,  and  semicircles 
resembling  rainbows  would  be  visible  on  the  surface. 
This  fable  was  afterwards  transferred  to  the  Venice 
glass,  which  shivered  if  poison  was  poured  into  it. 

It  will  be  necessary  just  to  notice  that,  besides 
such  directions  as  that  given  from  the  Cambridge 
]\ISS.  for  the  philosopher's  stone,  there  were  some 
of  a  more  allegorical  character ;  and  among  such 
there  is  one  not  destitute  of  literary  merit,  ascribed 
to  Alexander  Sothon,  an  unfortunate  adventurer,  who 
was  treated  with  great  cruelty  by  the  Elector  of 
Saxony,   in    order  to   make    him    communicate    the 

'  Some  of  tlie  French  Alchemists  called  the  regulus  of  antimony  "  the 
Dauphin."     Pluche,  Hist,  du  Ciel,  vol.  ii.  p.  39. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  30  7 

secret  of  transmutation.  It  is  called  "  The  Philo- 
sophical Enigma,"  and  commences  thus : — "  It  fell 
out  upon  a  time,  when  I  had  sailed  almost  all  my 
life,  from  the  Arctic  Pole  to  the  Antarctic,  that,  by 
the  singular  providence  of  God,  I  was  cast  upon  the 
shore  of  a  certain  great  sea;  and,  though  I  well 
knew  and  understood  the  passages  and  properties  of 
the  sea  upon  that  coast,  yet  I  knew  not  whether  in 
those  coasts  was  bred  that  little  fish  called  remora, 
which  so  many  men  of  great  and  small  fortunes  have 
hitherto  so  studiously  sought  after.  But,  whilst  I 
was  beholding  the  sweet  singing  mermaids  swimming 
up  and  down  with  the  nymphs,  and  being  weary 
with  my  foregoing  labours,  and  oppressed  with  divers 
thoughts,  I  was,  with  the  noise  of  waters,  overtaken 
with  slumber,  and  while  in  a  sweet  sleep  there 
appeared  to  me  a  wonderful  vision,  which  is  this, — I 
saw  Neptune,  a  man  of  an  honorable  old  age,  going 
forth  out  of  our  sea,  with  his  three-toothed  instru- 
ment called  a  trident,  who,  after  a  friendly  salute, 
led  me  into  a  most  pleasant  island.  This  goodly 
island  was  situated  towards  the  south,  being  re- 
plenished with  all  things  respecting  the  necessity  and 
delight  of  man.  Virgil's  Elysian  fields  might  scarce 
compare  with  it.  All  the  banks  round  about  were 
beset  with  green  myrtles,  cypress,  and  rosemary  ;  the 
green  meadows  were  covered  with  flowers  of  all  sorts, 
both  fair  and  sweet ;  the  hills  were  set  forth  with 
vines,  olive-trees,  and  cedar-trees,  in  a  most  wonder- 
ful manner;  the  woods  were  filled  with  orange  and 
lemon-trees,  and  the  highways  were  planted  on  both 
sides  with  laurels  and  pomegranate-trees  woven  most 


308  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

artificially  one  within  the  other,  and  affording  a  most 
pleasant  shadow  to  the  traveller.  After  expatiating 
for  some  time  upon  the  beauties  of  the  country,  the 
writer  goes  on  to  say,  that  Neptune  led  him  to  a 
beautiful  orchard,  where  he  beheld  seven  remarkable 
trees,  and  two,  "as  chiefest,  more  eminent  than  the 
rest,  one  of  which  did  bear  fruit  like  the  sun,  most 
bright  and  shining,  and  the  leaves  thereof  were  like 
gold.  The  other  brought  forth  fruit  that  was  most 
white,  yea,  whiter  than  the  lilies,  and  the  leaves 
thereof  were  as  fine  silver.  Now  these  trees  were 
called  by  Neptune,  the  one  the  tree  of  the  sun,  the 
other,  the  tree  of  the  moon."  In  this  lovely  and 
resplendent  island  there  was,  however,  one  serious 
defect,  there  was  no  water.  Some  tried  to  dig  wells, 
and  laid  pipes,  but  all  in  vain  ;  for,  though  water  was 
obtained  by  this  means,  it  was  of  a  poisonous  quality, 
and  none  was  of  any  value  save  that  obtained  from  the 
solar  and  lunar  trees.  While  the  dreamer  contem- 
plated with  wonder  these  things,  Neptune  vanished, 
and  a  great  man,  having  the  name  of  Saturn  engraved 
on  his  forehead,  appeared.  Saturn  now  gathered  the 
fruit  from  the  solar  tree,  and  dissolved  it  in  the  water 
which  he  had  previously  extracted  from  the  sam-e 
tree.  When  the  dreamer  inquired  of  Saturn  how 
this  was,  he  received  the  following  reply,  "This 
water  of  life  having  power  to  better  the  fruit  of  this 
tree,  so  that  afterward,  neither  by  planting  nor  graft- 
ing, but  only  by  its  own  odor,  it  may  convert  the 
other  six  trees  into  its  own  likeness."  He  then 
holds  a  discourse  with  Saturn,  in  which  the  wonder- 
ful properties  of  this   tree  and   this  water  are  still 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  309 

further  elucidated,  and  at  last,  "  I  required  of  him 
again, — '  Sir,  do  many  know  that  water,  and  hath  it 
any  proper  name  ? '  He  cried  out,  saying,  '  Few 
know  it,  but  all  have  seen  it,  and  do  see  it  and  love 
it.  It  hath  many  and  various  names,  but  its  proper 
name  is  the  water  of  our  sea,  the  water  of  life,  not 
wetting  the  hands.' "  To  some  more  questions 
Saturn  willingly  answered ;  but  when  the  inquirer 
pressed  for  a  plain  simple  name  to  this  water  of  life, 
"  He  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  so  that  he  wakened 
me  from  sleep."  Then  Neptune  comes  forward  again, 
and  some  rather  metaphysical  discourse  passes  be- 
tween him  and  the  "  sleeper  awakened,"  who  is 
soon  restored  by  Neptune  to  Europe. 

Another  very  pleasing  allegory,  and  abounding  in 
poetical  description,  is  "  Hermes'  Bird,"  a  poem 
published  by  Ashmole  in  his"Theatrum  Chemicum 
Britannicum,"  and  ascribed  by  him  to  Raymond 
Lully,!  translated  by  Cremer.  It  describes  a  garden, 
in  which  a  certain  bird  is  singing. 

"  Middes  the  garden  stode  a  fresh  lawrer. 

Thereon  a  bird  syngyiiig  both  daie  and  night, 
With  shining  fideris  brighter  than  gold  were, 
Which  wyth  hir  song  made  hevy  hertis  lyght, 
For  to  behold  yt  was  an  hevenly  syght. 
How  towerd  evyn  and  in  the  dawnying 
Sche  did  her  payne  most  as  news  to  sing. 

"  Esperus  enforced  hyr  corage, 

Towerd  evyn  when  Phoebus  went  to  rest 
Among  the  braunches  to  lijT  advauntage 
To  syng  her  complyn'  as  yt  was  best. 
And  at  the  rysyng  to  the  Queen  Alcest, 
To  syng  ageyne  as  yt  was  to  hyr  dew, 
Erly  on  the  morrow  the  day  star  to  salue. 

'  Page  467. 

'  Complins — a  service  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 


310  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

"  Yt  was  a  very  heavenly  melody, 

Evvn  and  morne  to  here  the  Byrdis  song, 

And  the  sote  sngeryd  armony 

Of  uncoud  warbelis  and  twenes  drew  along. 

That  all  the  garden  of  the  noyse  yrong, 

Tyl  on  a  dale  that  Titan  shone  ful  clere, 

The  byrde  was  trapped  and  caught  in  a  panter." 

The  bird,  however,  now  refused  to  sing,  and  thus 
expressed  her  resolution  to  the  churl  who  had  caught 
her: — 

"  '  But  the'  my  cage  yforged  were  of  golde, 
And  penacles  of  beryl  and  chrystal, 
Y  remember  a  proverbe  sayde  of  olde, 
Who  lysit  his  freedome  in  sooth  he  ys  in  thrall. 
For  rne  had  laver  on  a  branche  smalle, 
Merily  syng  among  the  woodis  greene 
Than  in  a  cage  of  golde  the'  bryght  and  clene. 

"  '  What  vayles  the  lyon  to  be  kynge  of  beasts 
Fast  shut  up  in  a  tower  of  stone  alone, 
Or  an  egele  that  lies  under  straight  chej-nes, 
Called  also  kynge  of  fowles  everich  one  ; 
Fye  on  lordshipe  when  liberty  is  gone. 
Answer  hereto,  and  yt  nat  a  starte, 
Who  syngeth  mere  that  sjTigeth  not  with  herte. 

"  Songe  and  preson  have  none  accordaunce  ; 
Trowis  thou  I  wyl  syng  yn  thy  presun  ? 
Songe  procedeth  of  joye  and  of  playsaunce, 
And  presun  causeth  deth  and  destruction  ; 
Ryngyng  of  fetteris  maketh  no  mere  soun, 
Or  how  shuld  he  be  gladsome  and  joeounde, 
Ageyn  hes  wyl  that  lyth  in  cheynes  bound.' 

"  The  churl,  in  answer  to  all  this  and  much 
More,  replies  like  a  churl. 

'  Well,'  quothe  the  churle, '  sith  then  yt  wyl  not  be 
That  Y  get  my  desyre  by  my  talking, 
Maugre  thy  wyl  thou  shall  chuse  one  of  three, 
Within  a  cage  ryght  merily  to  sing. 
Or  to  the  kychjii  I  thy  bodye  bring. 
Pull  thy  federis  that  bin  so  bryght  and  clere. 
And  bake  or  rost  thee  then  to  my  dignere.'  " 

The  bird  replies,  that  she  is  too  small  for  such  a 
purpose,  and,  in  fine,  persuades  the  churl  to  set  her 
at  liberty ;  she  then  sings  to  him  as  a  reward,  "  The 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  311 

wysdomes  three  "  of  the  Hermetic  Philosophy,  telling 
at  the  same  time,  that,  by  reason  of  his  churlishness, 
the  secret  was  not  within  his  comprehension,  and 
ends  her  lay  : — 

"  '  It  were  but  follj-e  more  wyth  thee  to  carpe, 
Or  to  teche  thee  of  wj-sdom  more  or  lesse  ; 
Y  holde  h}nu  madde  that  bryiigeth  forth  his  harpe, 
Theron  to  teche  a  rode  for  doyled  Asse, 
And  madde  vs  he  that  syngeth  a  Fole  a  masse, 
But  he  most  madde  that  doth  hys  bysiness, 
To  teche  a  chorl  the  termes  of  gentleness.'  " 

This  poem  stands  deservedly  next  to  Geoffrey 
Chaucer's,  Chanon  Yeoman's  tale,  in  Ashmole's  Col- 
lection, and  it  is  a  very  favourable  specimen  of  the 
poetry  of  the  period  to  which  he  refers  it. 

There  are  many  recipes  for  the  alkahest,  but 
those  only  are  worthy  of  note  which  identify  this, 
as  well  as  the  red  elixir  of  life,  with  the  stone  of 
transmutation.  The  term  is  first  found  in  Para- 
celsus {De  viribvs  Membrorum),  and  is  thought, 
with  some  reason,  to  be  merely  a  contraction  of 
the  words  Alcali  est.  The  Alchemists  in  general, 
and  Paracelsus  in  particular,  were  very  fond  of  thus 
mysteriously  abbreviating  the  names  of  their  drugs, 
aro-ph.,  for  aroma  philosophorum,  is  an  instance  from 
that  adept;  luru-mone-cap-urbre,^  or  luru-vapo-vir- 
con-utriet,  for  powdered  charcoal,  from  Roger  Bacon. 
The  properties  of  the  alkahest  were,  that  it  dis- 
solved all  substances  in  nature,  making  them  liquid, 
and  destroying  every  impurity  ;  it  separates  gradually, 
but  completely,  from  the  dissolved  body,  leaving  it 
again  in  a  solid  form.  Van  Helmont  declared  that  he 
was  in  possession  of  the  secret,  but  he  did  not  com- 

'  De  secretis  Operibus,  cap.  ii. 


312  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

raunicate  his  knowledge,  and  the  matter  was  thus  left 
open  to  the  conjectures  of  Alchemists ;  various  opi- 
nions were  mooted  and  defended,  as  to  the  con- 
stituents of  this  universal  solvent.  Becker  supposed 
it  to  be  sea  salt, — Glauber,  nitre.  The  possibility  of 
there  being  such  an  agent  has  long  been  disproved, 
but  it  makes  a  prominent  figure  in  the  reveries  of 
the  Theologico-Alchemists. 

One  important  object  of  Alchemy,  was  the  dis- 
covery of  a  medicine  alike  to  cure  all  diseases,  and 
to  prevent  their  recurrence.  The  origin  of  this  idea 
must  be  sought  in  the  Garden  of  Eden,  and  there 
also  shall  we  find  its  sufficient  refutation.  Before 
enlarging  on  the  many  ways  in  which  the  remedy 
was  sought,  we  will  endeavour  to  trace  the  reason- 
ing by  which  its  existence  was  inferred :  we  shall 
see  that  there  was  scarcely  a  nation,  however  remote, 
or  however  barbarous,  that  had  not  some  notion  of 
this  powerful  medicine. 

Adam,  say  the  Alchemists,  was  the  first  adept : 
he  knew  all  the  secrets  of  Nature,  and  whatsoever 
might  be  done  by  human  power,  could  doubtless 
be  performed  by  Adam.  Me  was  so  well  versed  in 
the  nature  of  animals,  as  to  be  able  to  give  appro- 
priate names  to  all  the  newly-created  beasts ;  and 
his  continual  communion  both  with  angelic  beings 
and  the  Divine  Maker  of  all,  had  made  him  well- 
acquainted  with  spiritual  essences  and  their  pro- 
perties, so  far  as  they  could  be  comprehended  by 
man's  yet  unfallen  intellect,  lliis  perfection  of  phy- 
sical and  metaphysical  knowledge,  not  attained  by  the 
labour   of  study  and   observation,  but  infused  into 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  8 1  3 

his  mind  immediately  by  the  Author  of  all  wisdom? 
has  been  enjoyed  in  like  degree  by  none  of  Adam's 
descendants.  Yet  because  God  talked  to  Abraham 
as  a  man  talketh  with  his  friend ;  because  Moses 
was  divinely  inspired  to  write  the  history  of  those 
seven  days  wherein  God  made  the  heavens  and  the 
earth ;  because  Solomon  was  filled  with  knowledge 
and  understanding,  and  wrote  by  means  of  that 
inspired  wisdom  on  subjects  of  Natural  History  and 
Philosophy ;  Abraham,  Moses,  and  Solomon,  are 
also  reckoned  among  the  adepts.  If  Alchemy  be  a 
true  science,  it  was  certainly  known  to  Adam,  with 
almost  the  same  certainty  to  Solomon,  and  with 
great  probability  to  Noah,  Abraham,  and  Moses. 
In  the  garden,  created  for  mane's  dwelling,  was  every 
kind  of  tree  that  was  good  for  food,  every  appliance 
which  could  render  his  life  delightful;  but  there 
were  two  trees  of  a  mystic  character.  Yet,  though 
the  one  was  prohibited,  and  the  other  untasted,  they 
were  of  far  more  importance  to  man's  fate  than  all 
the  rich  fruits  and  glowing  foliage  of  the  rest;  these 
were,  the  tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil,  and 
the  yet  more  wonderful  tree  of  life.  Of  the  first 
we  cannot  speak  at  length  here.  Adam  already 
knew  good  ;  the  evil  he  knew  not  till  he  tasted  the 
forbidden  fruit.  The  Jewish  Rabbins  have,  in  many 
cases,  expressed  their  opinions,  that  the  fall  of  the 
angels  was  unknown  to  Adam  in  his  innocence :  but 
that  by  some  intellectual  operation  of  this  fruit,  he 
became  aware  of  their  guilt,  their  fall,  and  some 
law,  not  of  matter,  but  of  spirit,  by  which,  in  spite 
of  their  resisting  will,  they  were  subservient  to  the 
II.  p 


314  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

power  of  God.  They  go  on  to  say,  that  the  know- 
ledge embraced  that  of  tahsmans  and  cabalistic  spells, 
by  which  the  spirits  of  evil  might  be  made  obedient 
to  man,  and  also  removed  in  some  degree  the  human 
race  from  the  protection  of  the  Supreme;  giving 
them,  instead,  a  power  dreadful  in  its  nature,  and 
ruinous  in  its  consequences.  This  power  Adam  used 
not;  he,  however,  communicated  the  knowledge  of 
it  to  his  children.  Seth  and  his  descendants  made 
no  use  of  it,  but  Cain  and  his  family  were  the  proto- 
sorcerers.  After  the  flood.  Ham  continued  the  same 
iniquity,  while  Shem  and  Japheth  remained  com- 
paratively free  from  it.  The  tree  of  life  was  of  a 
different  nature,  and  of  this  we  must  speak  more 
largely.  It  has  been  held  by  some  of  the  most 
learned,  as  well  among  the  Jews  as  among  Christians, 
that  though  death  came  into  the  world  by  sin,  still 
man's  body  was  not  created  essentially  immortal.^ 
It  was  endowed  with  so  much  perfection,  as  to 
endure  for  a  very  long  period  without  apparent 
decay.  At  the  end  of  that  time,  however,  its  vitality 
would  have  been  expended,  and  were  it  not  renewed 
from  some  external  sources  its  powers  would  fail. 
The  tree  of  life  was  intended  to  supply  that  waste  of 
vital  power.  This  theory  receives  strong  confirma- 
tion from  the  circumstance  related  in  Genesis.  That 
the  tree  of  life  grew  in  the  midst  -  of  the  garden, 
and  that  it  was  within  man's  reach,^  we  gather  from 
the  inspired  records ;  yet,  though  the  fruit  was  not 
prohibited,   he  did  not  eat  of  it.     This  seems  suf- 

'  See  Faber's  Treatise  on  the  Three  Dispensations,  vol.  i.  book  i. 
'  Gen.  ii,  9.  ^  Gen.  iii.  22. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  315 

ficient  to  show  us  that  it  was  not  intended  as  food, 
and  surely  the  very  name  intimates  for  what  it  was 
designed.  But  when,  by  eating  of  the  tree  of  know- 
ledge, Adam  and  Eve  had  forfeited  their  right  to  a 
paradisiac  abode,  we  have  the  following  remarkable 
words : — "  And  the  Lord  God  said,  Behold,  the  man 
is  become  as  one  of  us,  to  know  good  and  evil :  and 
now,  lest  he  put  forth  his  hand,  and  take  also  of  the  tree 
of  life,  and  eat,  and  live  for  ever ;  therefore  the  Lord 
God  sent  him  forth  from  the  garden  of  Eden,  to  till 
the  ground  from  whence  he  was  taken.  So  he  drove 
out  the  man :  and  he  placed  at  the  east  end  of  the 
garden  of  Eden  cherubims,  and  a  flaming  sword 
which  turned  every  way,  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree 
of  life."  1  From  this,  it  seems  that  man's  exclusion 
from  the  garden  of  Eden,  inasmuch  as  it  was  an 
exclusion  from  the  tree  of  life,  was  in  itself  a  sen- 
tence of  death,  and  that  had  Adam  eaten  of  the  fruit 
of  that  mystic  tree,  he  would  have  lived,  if  not  for 
ever,  yet  to  a  much  more  distant  period  than  it  was 
in  accordance  with  the  Almighty's  design  he  should 
under  these  altered  circumstances  do.  It  may  be 
noticed  that  the  words  of  Moses  do  not  imply  that 
once  eating  of  "  the  tree  of  life  "  would  be  sufficient 
to  procure  for  Adam  an  eternity  of  existence  in  this 
world,  but  merely  that  a  permanent  exile  from  the 
garden  in  which  the  tree  grew  would  be  sufficient  to 
prevent  such  an  event.  For  this  cause,  namely,  to 
make  the  exile  permanent,  were  the  cherubim  and 
the  flaming  sword  stationed  to  keep  the  way  of  the 
tree   of  life.     A   new  dispensation  was   announced, 

'  Gen.  iii.  23—25. 

p  2 


316  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

life  everlasting  was  to  be  obtained  on  new  conditions, 
and  man,  when  his  body  had  expended  the  portion 
of  vitality  breathed  into  it  with  its  first  breath  of 
life,  was  to  enter  into  a  new  state  of  existence  ; 
his  body  was  "  to  return  unto  the  dust "  out  of  which 
it  was  taken,  "  and  the  spirit  was  to  return  unto 
God  who  gave  it."" 

Thus  much,  then,  it  seems,  may  be  inferred  from 
the  sacred  history,  that  there  was  a  fruit  which  by  its 
own  properties  had  the  power  of  renewing  youth,  and 
conferring  a  fresh  term  of  life  on  the  otherwise  de- 
caying body,  and  that  man  by  being  prevented  from 
mailing  use  of  this  wonderful  provision  became  subject 
to  bodily  death.  So  far  as  this  the  philosopher  may 
go  with  the  alchemist,  and  even  those  theologians 
who  are  inclined  to  doubt  the  theory  abovementioned 
cannot  say  that  it  is  impossible  or  improbable.  One 
evidence  may  be  produced  in  its  favour,  which  to 
those  accustomed  to  weigh  its  importance  will  not  seem 
slight,  viz.  the  concurrent  voice  of  tradition.  In  the 
mythology  of  the  East '  we  find  among  the  treasures  of 
the  Chawdraratana,  the  amrita  or  beverage  of  immor- 
tality, proving  the  finite  nature  of  the  Hindu  gods  by 
the  fact  that  they  owed  their  immortality  to  drink- 
ing it.  Men  might  be  made  immortal  by  its  effects, 
and  it  forms  no  small  part  of  the  machinery  of  that 
most  magnificent  poem,  "  The  Curse  of  Kehama." 
Again,  in  the  northern  system  we  find  a  still  stronger 
resemblance — we  should  say,  perhaps,  a  still  purer 
copy,  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life.     Iduna,"  the  god- 

'  See  Cliristmas's  Universal  Mythology,  sec.  ii. 
'  Christmas's  Mythology,  sec.  ix. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  317 

dess  of  youth,  possessed  those  mysterious  apples 
which,  when  the  gods  felt  themselves  growing  old  and 
feeble  they  ate,  and  were  restored  to  youth  and 
vigour.  Among  the  Chinese  the  same  belief  pre- 
vailed in  another  form,  and  an  extract  from  a 
paper  communicated  by  the  author  to  Eraser's  "  Ma- 
gazine" in  May,  1835,'  will  set  it  in  a  strong  light. 
One  of  the  philosophers  having  become  immortal 
himself  descends  from  his  celestial  abode  and  meets 
his  son,  to  whom  he  gives  an  amulet  and  pill  of  which 
he  says: — 

"  '  After  dividing  it,  and  eating  a  part  of  it,  you 
will  become  a  seer,  or  immortal.'  Mung  Seen  now 
examined  the  pill,  which  was  about  the  size  of  a 
pea,  and  saw  with  great  joy,  '  Since  my  father  has 
become  a  God,  doubtless  on  swallowing  this  I  shall 
not  know  death.  His  mother-in-law  objected  to  his 
thus  doing  and  concealed  it  till  her  father  came,  to 
whom  she  showed  it,  and  read  likewise  the  letter  of 
Hoo-tsing-yen.  Tae-she  immediately  broke  in  pieces 
the  pill,  and  all  three  partook  of  it.  Tae-she  was  at 
this  time  seventy  years  of  age,  and  in  his  person 
extremely  debilitated ;  but  no  sooner  had  he  tasted 
this  wonder  medicine  than  he  grew  hale  and  strong; 
his  nerves  and  sinews  received  fresh  vigour ;  he  laid 
aside  his  carriage,  and  when  he  walked  abroad  it  was 
with  such  rapidity  that  his  servants  could  scarcely 
keep  pace  with.  Ka  retained  all  her  beauty,  and 
the  strength  and  health  of  her  youth.  None  who  saw 
her  after  partaking  of  the  elixir  of  life  would  have 
supposed  her  beyond  the  age  of  twenty,  though  in 

'   Horae  Senicie,  No.  III.  Fraser's  Magazine. 


318  THE  TWIN    GIANTS. 

truth  fifty    times   had    the    sun  brought  about    the 
anniversary  of  her  birth." 

Lao  Kung  was  the  name  of  the  philosopher,  who 
was  most  celebrated  in  China  as  having  discovered 
this  grand  secret,  and  he  founded  a  sect  called  Tao- 
tsee,' or  the  sons  of  the  immortals.  He  professed 
to  be  able  by  means  of  an  elixir  prepared  from  the 
'  three  kingdoms  of  nature  '  to  restore  the  powers  of 
the  body  when  decayed  by  age,  and  thus  to  secure 
an  indefinite  period  of  life  to  his  followers.  Many 
thronged  to  him :  mandarins  and  emperors  were 
among  his  disciples  ;  and  in  spite  of  the  deaths  which 
occurred  in  the  due  order  of  nature  in  quick  succes- 
sion in  his  society,  he  still  maintained  his  credit. 
After  his  death  his  followers  stated  that  he  had 
withdrawn  to  the  island  of  the  genii,  and  they  made, 
as  they  said,  frequent  voyages  thither  to  converse  with 
their  head  and  leader.  Those  who  returned  never 
failed  to  speak  of  the  favour,  in  which  Lao  Kung 
and  his  sect  stood  with  those  mysterious  agencies  in 
whose  dominions  he  dwelt,  and  they  related  the 
modes  of  attaining  health  and  long  life,  which  he 
had  communicated  to  them.  Atone  time  they  caused 
large  cisterns  to  be  made  in  order  to  collect  dews, 
in  which  the  prince  might  bathe,  and  thus  preserve 
himself  from  the  approach  of  disease.  At  length  the 
sect  gave  way  to  the  irresistible  influence  of  Bud- 
hism.  It  would  be  possible  to  bring  forward  instances 
from  the  mythology  of  other  nations  in  which  this 
tradition  is  embodied.  It  took  a  singular  shape  in 
the  romances  of  the  troubadours.     A  sort  of  terres- 

'  Christmas's  Universal  Mythology,  ace.  vii. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  319 

trial  paradise  was   spoken    of,  to    which   was   given 
the  name  of  Cokaigne,^  a  word  which  is  generally 
derived  from    the   Latin  coquina,  and   the   original 
description  of  this  blessed  region  was  an  improve- 
ment on  the  golden  age,  and  a  substitution  of  culi- 
nary delicacies  for  the  fruits  of  that  primitive  period, 
Subsequently  oriental  fiction  added  its  charms ;  spicy 
groves,  rivers  of  milk,  honey,  and  wine  ;  groups  of 
lovely  maidens  were  supposed  to  embellish  this  en- 
chanted ground  ;  and,  lastly,  the  tree  and  water  of  life 
were  deduced  from  the  patriarchal  times  through  the 

The  reader  will  not  be  displeased  to  see  here  a  short  but  beautiful 
fabliau  translated  by  Mr.  Way,  which  treats  of  this  subject. 

"  Well,  I  wot,  'tis  often  told. 
Wisdom  dwells  but  with  the  old. 
Yet  do  I  of  greener  age 
Boast  and  bear  the  name  of  sage. 
Briefly,  sense  was  ne'er  conferred 
By  the  measure  of  the  beard. 
List,  for  now  my  tale  begins, — 
How  to  rid  me  of  my  sins. 
Once  I  jouniey'd  far  ironi  home 
To  the  gate  of  holy  Rome, 
There  the  Pope,  for  my  offence. 
Bade  me  straight  in  penance  thence, 
Wandering  onwards  to  attain 
The  wondrous  land  that  hight  Cokaigne. 
Sooth  to  saj',  it  was  a  place 
Bless'd  with  Heaven's  especial  grace  ; 
For  every  road  and  every  street. 
Smoked  with  food  for  man  to  eat. 
Pilgrims  there  might  halt  at  will — 
There  might  sit  and  feast  their  fill, 
In  goodly  bowers  that  lined  the  way, 
Free  for  all  and  nought  to  pay. 
Through  that  blissful  realm  divine, 
Roll'd  a  sparkling  flood  of  wine; 
Clear  the  sky  and  soft  the  air, 
For  eternal  spring  was  there, 
And  all  around  the  groves  among 
Countless  dance  and  ceaseless  song  ; 
Strife,  and  ire,  and  war,  were  not, 
For  all  was  held  by  common  lot 


820  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

Mahommedan  writers,  and  added  to  the  picture. 
The  country  of  Cokaigne,  and  the  fountain  of  per- 
petual youth  were  not  confined  to  those  which  have 
been  considered  as  the  native  regions  of  romance. 
Sir  John  MandeviUe  met  with  this  wonderful  foun- 
tain near  the  river  Indus,  and  has  given  a  description 
of  its  admirable  effects,  both  in  those  who  lived  near 
it  and  on  himself.  It  was  very  odoriferous,  tasted  of 
all  manner  of  spice  :  and  of  this  whosoever  drank  for 
two  or  three  days  upon  a  fasting  stomach  was  quickly 
cured  of  any  internal  disorder  wherewith  he  might 

And  every  lass  that  sported  there, 
Still  was  kind,  and  still  was  fair ; 
Free  to  each  as  each  desired. 
And  quitted  as  the  year  expired  ; 
For  once  the  circling  seasons  past, 
Surest  vows  no  more  might  last. 
But  the  chiefest,  choicest  treasure 
In  that  land  of  peerless  pleasure 
Was  a  well  to  saine  the  sooth, 
Cleped  the  living  well  of  youth. 
There  had  numb  and  feeble  age 
Cross'd  you  in  your  pilgrimage ; 
In  those  wondrous  waters  pure, 
Laved  awhile,  you  found  a  cure. 
Lustihcd  and  youth  appears, 
Numb'ring  now  but  twenty  years. 
W'oe  is  me  !   who  rue  the  hour, 
Once  I  owned  both  will  and  power. 
To  have  gained  this  precious  gift. 
But,  alas  !   of  little  thrift. 
From  a  kind  o'crtlowing  heart, 
To  my  fellows  to  impart 
Youth,  and  joy,  and  all  the  lot 
Of  this  rare  enchanted  spot. 
Forth  I  fared,  and  now  in  vain 
Seek  to  find  the  place  again  ; 
Sore  regret  I  now  endure  ; 
Sore  regret  beyond  a  cure. 
Test  and  learn  from  what  is  pass'd. 
Having  bliss  to  hold  it  fast." 

F.ibliaux  of  the  Twelfth  and  Thirteenth  Centuries,  selected  by  Le- 
grand,  translated  by  Way.     Ellis's  edition,  vol.  ii.  p.  195. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  o'li 

be  afflicted.  Those  who  lived  near  it,  and  frequently 
drank  of  it  had  a  wonderful  appearance  of  youth 
during  their  whole  lives.  He  drank  himself  three  or 
four  times,  and  fancied  his  health  was  better  after- 
wards. Robertson,  in  his  "  History  of  America," 
relates  that  a  tradition  prevailed  among  the  natives  of 
Porto  Rico,  that  in  one  of  the  Lucayo  islands  there 
was  to  be  found  this  extraordinary  fountain  ;  and 
incited  by  the  hope  of  finding  it  Ponce  de  Leon 
ranged  from  island  to  island  till  he  discovered  not  the 
fountain  but  Florida.  In  Owhyhee  (or  Hawaii)  a 
tradition  prevailed  that  certain  natives  of  that 
island  successfully  prosecuted  a  voyage  to  a  country 
where  the  inhabitants  enjoyed  perpetual  youth  and 
health  and  beauty, — where  the  fountain  of  life  re- 
moved every  disease,  and  every  deformity,  and  where 
misery  and  death  were  unknown ;  but,  alas !  they 
had  beheld  that  which  was  forbidden  to  mortal  eye, 
and  they  all  died  shortly  after  their  return  to  Hawaii. 

Upon  this  almost  universal  agreement  of  tradition 
the  Alchemists  lay  great  stress ;  but  they  adduce 
other  arguments  from  Holy  Writ.  This  remedy  for 
all  diseases,  this  great  restorer  of  decaying  nature, 
has,  they  say,  the  same  power  over  the  bodies  of  men 
in  their  present  state  as  it  had  before  the  fall.  They 
point  to  the  translation  of  Enoch  and  Elijah  ;  these 
eminent  saints  never  tasted  of  death ;  and  since, 
therefore,  they  are  still  enjoying  a  bodily  life,  how 
can  we  suppose  that  life  to  be  maintained  more  pro- 
bably than  by  eating  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree  of  life. 

Again  it  is  highly  probable  that  the  body  of  man 
waxed  grosser  and  more  earthly  after  the  fall,  that 


322  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

those  who  were  brought  into  the  world  by  the  ordi- 
nary way  of  generation  partook  far  more  of  the 
heavy  and  unintelleetual  character  of  matter  than 
the  more  ethereal,  half  angelic  body  of  Adam — a 
body  which  was  the  immediate  work  of  the  Creator's 
hand.  This,  too,  was  in  all  probability  the  mode  in 
which  those  repeated  abridgements  of  the  span  of 
human  life,  which  we  hear  in  Scripture,  were  carried 
into  execution.  From  about  a  thousand  years  it 
was  gradually  reduced  to  threescore  and  ten:  the 
body  gradually  degenerated :  it  became  coarser  in 
its  materials,  and  less  exquisite  in  its  workmanship. 
It  partook  more  of  the  dust  and  less  of  the  informing 
spirit:  its  duration  was  made  shorter,  and  its  rank 
lower.  Man  became  a  prey  to  more  and  severer 
diseases,  until  he  reached  the  state  in  which  he  now 
is — a  state  in  which  he  will  be  stationary  till  the 
world  shall  be  no  more.  What  then  would  be  the 
effect  of  this  mystic  fruit — this  universal  remedy? 
It  would  of  course  remove  the  causes  of  this  degene- 
ration :  it  would  purify  the  body  of  man  from  the 
grosser  particles :  it  would  again  give  the  ascendancy 
to  the  more  ethereal  and  vital  portion  of  his  being, 
and  bring  him,  as  far  as  the  body  is  concerned,  some- 
what nearer  to  that  glorious  state  in  which  he  was 
when  created  in  the  image  of  God.  Such  a  change 
in  the  body  could  not  take  place  without  some  alter- 
ation, some  adaptation  in  the  mind.  Some  of  our 
most  violent  passions  spring  from  the  gross  corrupt 
state  of  our  bodies:  the  purer  the  one  the  more 
temperate  will  be  the  other.  Those  persons  who 
are  most  free  from  sudden  and  fierce  passions  owe 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  323 

that  freedom  not  so  much  to  their  mental  superiority 
as  to  their  happier  temperament;  and  the  new 
science  of  phrenology  has  set  in  a  strong  light  how 
entirely  the  passions  depend  on  the  physical  struc- 
ture. A  medicine,  therefore,  which  acts  as  this 
must  do,  is  not  only  a  medicine  for  the  body,  but 
also  for  the  mind ;  it  will  not  only  set  the  frame  free 
from  pain,  disease,  and  decay,  but  it  will  make  the 
mental  horizon  calm,  by  stilling  the  gusts  of  passion, 
by  driving  away  the  clouds  with  which  the  grossness 
of  our  earthly  nature  obscures  our  reason  ;  and  "  the 
great  light  of  the  majestic  intellect"  will  shine  clear 
and  serene  over  all.  To  give  still  further  evidence 
from  Scripture,  and  to  throw  a  still  stronger  light  on 
this  theory,  they  quote  the  words  of  St.  Paul  in  the 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  when  speaking  of  the 
resurrection.  If  the  body  be  raised  and  be  destined 
to  eternal  life,  then  it  must  be  raised  in  a  purer  and 
more  unearthly  state  than  it  is  now:  accordingly, 
"  It  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is  raised  a  spiritual 
body."'  This  is,  however,  by  no  means  a  happy 
translation  of  the  words  ^rreipeTat  crwfia  -ylrvxt-fcbv, 
eyelperai  awfia  irvev^aTiKov,  It  would  have  been 
better  rendered,  "  It  is  sown  a  soul-informed  bod}-,  it 
is  raised  a  spirit-informed  body," — raised  in  a  condi- 
tion as  happily,  or  yet  more  happily  constituted  than 
Adam's  before  the  fall.  But  if  the  raised  body  be 
of  the  same  nature  as  that  of  man  in  a  state  of  inno- 
cence, even  though  finer  and  purer  in  degree,  it 
would  still  need  more  or  less  the  same  means  of 
support — the  same  security  against  the  waste  of  vi- 

'   1  Corinthians,  xv.  44. 


Ji24  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

tality ;  and,  accordingly,  in  that  glance  into  the  New 
Jerusalem — the  heavenly  city  which  was  vouchsafed 
to  the  favoured  disciple,  we  find,  "  And  he  showed 
me  a  pure  river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as  crystal, 
proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb. 
In  the  midst  of  the  street  of  it  (the  heavenly  city) 
and  on  either  side  the  river,  was  there  the  tree  of 
life,  which  bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded 
her  fruit  every  month,  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree 
were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations.'"  The  healing 
of  what  nations  ?  Not  the  nations  of  the  earth, — for 
in  the  vision  of  the  apostle,  "  The  first  heaven  and 
the  first  earth  were  passed  away,  and  there  was  no 
more  sea.''^  Not  surely  the  nations  of  the  damned, 
otherwise  their  worm  doth  die,  and  their  fire  is 
quenched.  And  if  it  be  said  that  the  whole  is  to  be 
taken  figuratively,  let  us  ask,  of  what  is  the  "  heal- 
ing leaf"  a  figure?  If  it  shadow  forth  anything  it 
must  be  a  release  from  some  evil ;  and,  except  upon 
this  theory,  what  evil  is  there  from  which  the  risen 
bodies  of  just  men  made  perfect  can  require  deli- 
verance? This  belief  concerning  the  tree  of  life  is 
at  the  bottom  of  all  the  alchemical  theory  of  the 
universal  medicine :  it  has  never  been  in  one  place 
so  treated  as  it  is  here;  it  is  to  be  gathered  from  a 
multitude  of  obscure  hints  sometimes  couched  in 
scientific,  and  sometimes  in  theological  terms,  scat- 
tered through  a  vast  variety  of  authors,  and  it  is  cer- 
tainly well  worthy  the  consideration  of  the  divine  as 
well  of  him  who  wishes  to  understand  the  rationale  of 
Alchemy.     When,  however,  we  have  gone  thus  far 

»  Revelation  xxii.  1,2.  '  Ibid.  xxi.  1. 


TRANSMUTATIONS.  325 

we  cannot  expect  the  theologian  or  the  philosopher 
to  accompany  the  Alchemist  in  his  subsequent  de- 
ductions :  "  From  the  union  and  perpetual  inter- 
change of  the  elements,"  say  they,  "  spring  all  things, 
and  all  things  may  again  be  resolved  into  those 
elements :  and  whether  we  call  the  elements  fire, 
air,  earth,  and  water,  with  the  ancients,  or  whether 
we  call  them,  with  the  moderns,  oxygen,  hydrogen, 
azote,  carbon,  &c.,  still  all  material  substances  are 
formed  of  the  elements:  and  in  their  perpetual  cir- 
culation do  all  visible  things  subsist,  grow  and  decay. 
From  them  did  God,  in  his  wisdom,  make  the 
heavens  and  the  earth :  they  were  the  constituent 
parts  of  his  creation ;  they,  therefore,  were  the  con- 
stituent parts  of  the  trees  of  life  and  knowledge. 

•'  When  man  has,  by  long  study,  attained  to  so  great 
a  mastery  over  the  elements — so  intimate  a  know- 
ledge of  their  powers  and  properties — as  to  be  able 
to  imitate  the  operations  of  nature ;  when  he  can 
produce  living  creatures,  such  as  frogs,  lice,  and 
serpents,  as  the  Egyptian  magicians  are  said  to  have 
done ;  when  he  can  mimic  the  actions  of  life  by 
galvanising  the  dead  body,  and  imitate  the  thunder 
and  lightning  by  his  electrical  knowledge, — then  may 
he  also  hope  to  find  out  the  composition  of  this 
wonderful  fruit  of  life.  Its  constituent  parts  are  in 
his  hands  ;  he  has  only  to  combine  and  experiment- 
alise till  the  wished-for  result  comes  to  crown  his 
endeavours.  Day  after  day  is  medical  science  strid- 
ing onwards ;  and  in  those  countries  where  it  is  most 
successfully  cultivated,  one  disease  after  another  is 
giving  way.     Plague  has  become  but  as  a  thing  that 


326  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

was  ;  it  exists  but  in  far-distant  countries.  Small-pox 
is  no  longer  the  depopulating  and  disfiguring  scourge 
that  it  used  to  be ;  syphilis  is  less  fatal  every  year. 
And  now,  the  discovery  of  the  vegetable  alkalies 
morphine,  narcotine,  quinine,  strichnine,  emetine, 
piperine,  &c.,  appears  to  have  given  a  new  direc- 
tion to  medico-chemical  research.  Creosote  is  a  still 
more  extraordinary  agent ;  and  while  the  active  prin- 
ciples are  thus  extracted,  why  should  we  despair  of 
finding  the  elixir  of  life  ?  " 

Such  would  be  the  language  of  an  Alchemist,  if  he 
were  to  speak  with  the  light  of  modern  philosophy 
before  his  eyes :  and,  as  there  is  a  little  plausibility  in 
the  theory  (which  is  ancient — the  illustrations  only 
are  modern),  we  shall,  at  the  risk  of  being  supposed 
to  beat  the  air,  give  a  few  reasons  to  show  the  futility 
of  his   hopes.      Why  were  the   cherubim,  with  the 
flaming-sword,   planted  at  the   eastern    gate   of  the 
garden  of  Paradise  ?     To  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of 
life.     And  it  would  be  folly  to  suppose  that  He  in 
whose  hands  are  the  issues  of  understanding,  as  well 
as  the  issues  of  life,  would  allow  his  own  counsel  to 
be  defeated  by  his  own  gift.     It  has  been,  according 
to  His  good  pleasure,    that  the  gradual  diminution 
of  man's  longevity  has  taken  place.     He  has,  on  two 
occasions,  formally  pronounced  what  should  be  the 
average  duration  of  life— limiting  it  first  to  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  years,  and,  subsequently  to  three 
score  and  ten  :  and  that  theory,  however  ingenious, 
cannot  be  called  other  than  blasphemous,  which  tells 
us  that  His  decrees  may  be  set  aside,  and  His  designs 
baflBed,  by  human  science. 


THE    ELIXIR    OF    LIFE.  327 

The  laws  of  life  have  not,  as  yet,  been  investigated, 
and  it  is  highly  probable  that  they  never  will  be — at 
least  in  this  world.  But,  even  if  they  were  ever 
so  well  understood,  it  does  not  at  all  follow  that  man 
would  have  any  control  over  them,  or  be  able  to  touch 
the  springs  of  that  machinery  by  which  they  act.  He 
might  understand  them,  as  he  understands  those  laws 
by  which  the  planetary  bodies  roll  on  in  their  orbits  ; 
but  he  would,  as  in  that  case,  be  only  the  passive 
spectator  of  God's  infinite  pow-er  and  wisdom.  The 
benefits  that  would  result  from  such  knowledge 
might  probably  be  great,  in  a  medical  point  of  view  ; 
but  it  appears,  from  what  we  know,  that  metaphysical, 
rather  than  physical  science,  would  have  to  rejoice. 
We  shall  now  proceed  to  the  consideration  of  the 
universal  medicine,  or  Elixir  of  Life. 

When  the  Alchemists  had  once  decided  that  it  was 
possible  for  this  medicine,  by  the  art  of  man,  to  be 
compounded,  the  next  thing  was  to  ascertain  of  what 
nature  it  was,  or,  rather,  of  what  materials  it  might 
the  most  easily  be  obtained.  And,  as  the  red  elixir, 
as  it  was  called,  was  supposed  to  have  not  so  much 
the  power  of  transmuting  specifically  base  metals  into 
gold  and  silver,  as  the  power,  generally,  of  bringing 
to  its  highest  degree  of  perfection  any  substance  to 
which  it  was  applied :  many  among  them  decided 
that  the  philosopher's-stone  was  itself  the  universal 
medicine.  It  transmutes  lead  into  gold,  they  said,  be- 
cause metallic  gold  is  the  purest  and  noblest  in  which 
the  basis  can  appear.  It  transmutes  flint  into  dia- 
monds, by  the  same  power,  purging  away  all  their 
grosser  particles,  and  exhibiting  them  in  the  shape 


328  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

of  pure,  uncorrupt  essences.  It  had  the  same  effect 
on  plants,  preserving  only  their  hidden  virtues : 
and,  consequently,  if  administered  to  men  and  ani- 
mals, it  would  have  the  same  purifying  effect,  and 
would  exhibit  human  nature  free,  as  far  as  the  body 
is  concerned,  from  all  the  imperfections  that  "  flesh  is 
heir  to." 

Descartes  imagined  that  this  was  not  the  true 
secret,  but  that  he  had  discovered  it  in  a  peculiar 
system  of  diet.  "  I  never  took  so  much  care,"i  said 
he  to  a  friend,  "  to  preserve  my  life  as  I  now  do. 
I  formerly  thought  that  were  death  to  happen,  it 
could  at  most  only  cut  off  thirty  or  forty  years, 
whereas  now  it  cannot  surprise  me  without  depriving 
me  at  least  of  a  hundred.  For  it  seems  certain  to 
me  that  if  we  only  guarded  against  certain  errors  on 
diet  that  we  are  wont  to  commit,  we  might,  w^ithout 
any  other  attention,  attain  to  an  old  age  much  longer 
and  happier  than  we  now  do.  But,  since  I  have 
need  of  much  time  and  much  experience  to  examine 
everything  proper  to  this  subject,  I  am  now  engaged 
in  composing  a  course  of  medicines,  by  which  1  hope, 
when  so  occupied,  to  obtain  some  respite  from  nature, 
and  to  be,  consequently,  the  better  able,  hereafter,  to 
prosecute  my  design."  The  Abbe  Picot"  resided 
sometimes  with  Descartes,  and  followed  his  directions 
as  to  diet,  being  fully  persuaded  that  four  or  five 
hundred  years  would  be  added  thereby  to  the  term  of 
man's  natural  life.  Twelve  years  after  the  date  of 
the  letter  above  quoted,  Descartes  died  in  the  fifty- 
fifth  year  of  his  age.     And  so  certain  was  Picot  that 

>  Lettres,  vol.  xi.  p.  374.  '  Baillie,  Vie  de  Descartes. 


ELIXIR    OF    LIFE.  329 

the  system  adopted  by  him  was  to  be  implicitly 
relied  on,  that,  on  hearing  of  his  death,  the  Abbe 
declared  he  must  have  died  by  poison,  or  by  some 
violent  death,  or  he  would  unquestionably  have  lived 
five  hundred  years. 

What  the  medicines  used  by  Descartes  were,  we 
do  not  know.  The  rules  which  he  adopted  with 
regard  to  diet,  were  very  rigid :  the  greatest  regu- 
larity, perfect  temperance,  and  frequent  fasting, 
formed  the  principal  parts  of  his  code.  He  enjoined 
a  far  more  ascetic  diet  than  Cornaro  with  far  less 
success.  But  all  that  is  important  to  remark  here  is, 
first,  that  Descartes  considered  it  possible  to  prolong 
life  to  the  extent  of  four  or  five  hundred  years;  and, 
secondly,  that  he  supposed  this  might  be  done  by 
diet  and  medicines.  Sir  Kenelm  Digby  visited  Des- 
cartes, without  giving  his  name,  and  after  a  little 
conversation,  the  latter  guessed  who  his  visitor  was : 
upon  which  Sir  Kenelm  said — "  Our  speculative  dis- 
coveries are,  indeed,  pretty  and  agreeable ;  but  they 
are,  after  all,  too  uncertain  and  unprofitable  to  occupy 
all  a  man's  thoughts ;  that  life  was  too  short  to  attain 
the  right  knowledge  even  of  necessary  things;  and,  that 
one  who  so  well  understood  the  nature  of  the  human 
body,  as  Descartes,  should  rather  study  how  it  might 
be  preserved  from  disease  and  early  death,  than  apply 
himself  to  the  barren  speculations  of  philosophy."  ^ 
Descartes  replied  that  he  had  done  so ;  and  though 
he  did  not  suppose  it  possible  to  avoid  death  alto- 
gether, he  could  yet  promise  to  lengthen  out  the  days 
to  those  of  the  patriarchs.     On  the  same  point,  Ash- 

*  Des  Maiseaux,  Vie  de  St.  Evremond. 


330  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

mole,  in  his  notes  to  the  "  Theatrum  Chemicum 
Britannicum,"  gives  a  digest  of  a  whole  host  of 
authorities : — 

"  It  is  apparent,"  says  he,^  "  though  I  deny  not 
but  some  hereditary  corruption  is  entailed  upon  pos- 
terity from  the  decayed,  mouldering,  and  rotten 
natures  of  our  ancestors,  that  our  diseases  proceed 
chiefly  from  transportation :  for,  by  what  we  eat  or 
drink  as  nourishment,  the  corrupt  and  harmful,  nay 
deathful  qualities,  which  the  Divine  malediction  on 
created  things,  is  removed  from  them  into  our  bodies, 
and  there  grow  up  and  multiply ;  till,  having  height- 
ened the  sal,  sulphur,  and  mercury,  into  an  irre- 
concilable contestation,  through  the  impurities  with 
which  they  are  loaded  and  burdened,  they  introduce 
a  miserable  decay,  which  subsequently  becomes  a 
death,  and  this  is  the  sooner  hastened  if  thereunto 
w^e  add  the  heavy  load  of  luxuriousness  and  gluttony. 
Yet  this  death  is  not  natural,  but  accidental  ;  and,  as 
may  appear  by  what  has  been  said,  death  arising  out 
of  the  fruits  of  the  great  world,  which  grow  up  by 
transportation ;  the  rebellious  disobedience  of  man 
provoking  God  to  plant  a  death  in  everything  he  has 
made,  in  the  curse  wherewith  he  hath  cursed  the 
world,  and  to  this  the  doctrine  which  the  angel 
taught  Esdras  is  agreeable.  And,  though  it  is 
appointed  that  all  must  die,  against  which  decree 
no  elixir  has  power  to  resist,  yet  this  medicine  is  a 
remedy  for  the  particular  corruption  of  man,  to  keep 
back  those  griefs  and  diseases  which  usually  accom- 
pany and  molest  old  age,  insomuch  that  the  death 

»  Page  448. 


ELIXIR    OF    LIFE.  881 

which  man  eats  with  his  bread  may  be  brought  to  a 
separation,  and  man  may,  consequently,  in  the  com- 
fort of  an  uninterrupted  health,  spin  out  his  thread 
of  life  to  the  longest  end  of  that  nature  fallen  from 
original  justice.  For  it  is  a  certain  truth,  that  of 
what  we  receive  into  our  bodies  Nature  finds  two 
substances, — one  which  with  a  gladsome  appetite  she 
retains  to  feed  vitality, — the  other,  with  an  abhorred 
disUke,  she  expels,  as  not  only  useless,  but  putrefac- 
tive and  dangerous.  And  if  thereupon  we  thoroughly 
advise  with  ourselves,  we  must  needs  confess  that 
her  way  is  the  best  to  be  imitated  in  separating  the 
pure  from  the  impure  (which  are  joined  together  in 
everything),  before  we  make  use  of  them,  and  where 
she  does  manifestly  subtract  and  divide  let  us  not 
there  add  and  multiply.  For,  doubtless,  the  faeces 
profit  nothing,  nay,  in  sick  persons  they  plainly 
oppress  the  penetrating  virtue  of  the  spirit  itself, 
and  commit  that  separating  act  to  the  diseased  body, 
which  through  weakness  is  not  able  to  perform  the 
task.  The  brevity  of  life  came  in  with  the  fall  of 
Adam;  and,  though  some  of  the  ancients  before  the 
flood  lived  almost  a  thousand  years,  yet  certainly 
their  lives  were  prorogued  by  the  use  of  this  medi- 
cine, with  which  they  well  knew  how  to  separate 
and  correct  the  obnoxious  qualities  of  all  things ;  and 
I  much  question  whether  the  generality  of  persons 
lived  so  long,  or  only  those  who  were  the  true 
ancestors  of  Abraham,  they  being  not  always  the 
eldest  and  first  begotten  of  the  patriarchs,  but  such 
as  God  chose  out  of  the  family  to  continue  the  line ; 
and  had,  by  the  permission  of  God,  as  a  singular  and 


332  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

peculiar  blessing,  this  secret  traditionally  committed 
to  them." 

Yet  it  would  seem  that  it  required  a  particular 
revelation  not  only  to  know  what  was  the  medicine, 
but  how  to  use  it  when  obtained ;  for  in  the  same 
work  he  says  : — 

"  Unless  the  medicine  be  qualified  as  it  ought, 
'tis  death  to  taste  the  least  atom  of  it,  because  its 
nature  is  so  highly  vigorous  and  strong  above  that  of 
man ;  for,  if  its  least  parts  are  able  to  strike  so 
fiercely  and  thoroughly  into  the  body  of  a  base  and 
corrupt  metal  as  to  tinge  and  convert  it  into  so  high 
a  degree  as  perfect  gold,  how  less  able  is  the  body  of 
man  to  resist  such  a  force,  when  its  greatest  strength 
is  far  inferior  to  the  weakest  metal  ?  I  do  believe, 
and  am  confirmed  by  several  authors,  that  many 
philosophers,  having  a  desire  to  enjoy  perfect  health, 
have  destroyed  themselves  in  attempting  to  take  the 
medicine  inwardly,  ere  they  knew  the  true  use  there- 
of, or  how  to  qualify  it  to  be  received  by  the  nature 
of  man  without  destruction."  ^  This  is  a  very  likely 
result  of  the  experiment,  if  we  take  into  consideration 
the  test  by  which  the  red  elixir  was  to  be  proved  per- 
fect. In  a  manuscript  in  the  Cambridge  University 
Library,^  before  quoted,  occurs  the  following  direc- 
tion, "  But  endeavour  not  to  multiply  it  any  more, 
for  fear  thou  shouldst  lose  it,  for  it  is  then  so  fiery 
that  it  will  penetrate  the  glasses,  and  vanish,  leaving 
the  glass  stained  like  a  ruby."  Indeed,  so  rapid  and 
violent  was  its  supposed  operation,  and  so  great  the 
corruption  of  the  human  frame,  that,  if  hastily  taken, 

1  Page  447.  *  G.  G,  viii.  1. 


ELIXIR   OF    LIFE.  333 

it  would  dissolve  nearly  the  whole  body,  and  cause 
instant  death. 

We  shall  now  take  a  brief  review  of  the  pretended 
longevity  of  certain  adepts,  which  legends  form,  as  it 
were,  the  fabulous  ages  of  chemistry,  and  notice  the 
modes  which  they  are  said  to  have  adopted  to  attain 
so  long  a  life.  One  of  them,  named  Artephius,  is 
reported  to  have  lived  upwards  of  a  thousand  years ; 
and  although  no  facts  are  known  of  his  life,  nor  is  it 
by  any  means  clear  that  such  a  person  ever  lived,  yet 
as  the  writings  which  bear  his  name  were  once  highly 
esteemed  by  the  philosophers,  the  stories  told  of  him 
will  at  all  events  show  what  was  expected  to  be  the 
fruits  of  study, — what  was  the  great  object  after  which 
an  adept  was  to  strive.  His  works,  or  those  which  bear 
his  name,  appear  to  have  been  written  in  the  twelfth 
century  ;  and  his  "  Clavis  Majoris  Sapientise  "  is  pre- 
served in  the  first  volume  of  Mangetus  "  Bibliotheca 
Chemica  Curiosa."  There  is  another  book  attributed 
to  him,  called  "  Liber  Secretus,"  in  which  he  states 
that  the  mysteries  of  the  chemical  philosophy  are  so 
darkly  expressed  by  most  writers,  that  it  is  impossible 
to  understand  them  ;  and,  indeed,  that  this  obscurity 
was  not  accidental,  but  designed, — "  Is  not  this  an 
art  full  of  secrets ;  and  believest  thou,  O  fool !  that 
we  plainly  teach  this  secret  of  secrets,  taking  our 
words  according  to  their  literal  interpretation  ?"^ 

He  then  goes  on  to  say  that,  after  he  became  an 
adept  by  studying  the  works  of  Hermes  Trismegistus, 
he  was  sometimes  very  obscure  himself;  but  that,  after 
having  lived  more  than  a   thousand  years,  through 

'   Artephii  liber  secretus. 


334  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

the  use  of  this  wonderful  medicine,  he  found  no 
man  besides  himself  who  had  discovered  it,  so  ob- 
scure were  the  writings  in  which  it  was  revealed. 
He  therefore  generously  wrote  a  book  to  declare 
"  truly  and  sincerely  "  all  things  that  were  wanted 
for  the  formation  of  the  philosopher's  stone,  "  except 
one  certain  thing,  which  is  not  lawful  for  me  to 
discover  to  any,  because  it  is  revealed  or  made  known 
by  God  himself,  or  taught  by  some  master,  which, 
notwithstanding,  he  that  can  bend  himself  to  the 
search  of  by  the  help  of  a  little  experience,  may 
easily  learn  in  this  book."  Of  course  the  book  is, 
if  possible,  rather  more  obscure  than  others  on  the  same 
mysterious  topic,  although  it  is  written  in  rather 
more  intelligible  Latin,  and  with  great  parade  of 
philosophical  simplicity.  Some  Hermetic  writers  say 
of  him,  that  he  invented  a  magnet  having  a  peculiar 
attraction  for  the  vital  parts  of  human  nature ;  so 
that  by  it  he  extracted  the  life  from  other  persons 
for  his  own  benefit,  making  a  vivifying  volatile  tinc- 
ture which  was  only  to  be  taken  in  at  the  nostrils, 
and  which  rendered  all  food  unnecessary.  During 
the  last  years  of  his  thousand  and  twenty-five,  he 
withdrew  into  a  tomb,  where  he  wrote  his  alchemical 
works. 

The  treatise  in  Mangetus,  which  bears  his  name, 
is  an  astrological-alchemical  treatise;  and  in  no 
parts  more  so  than  in  his  chapter  on  animal  life, 
as  we  shall  by  and  by  perceive.  He  is  mentioned 
by  Roger  Bacon,  and  by  no  earlier  writer;  and  the 
same  fables  were  then  extant  about  him.  Another 
equally  credible  story  is  related  of  Nicholas  Flamel, 


ELIXIR    OF   LIFE.  335 

who,  according  to  vulgar  ideas,  was,  with  his  wife, 
Peronella,  consigned  to  the  grave  at  the  close  of  a 
long  and  respectable  life.  But  it  appears  that  they 
were  by  no  means  so  foolish  as  to  die;  and,  after 
many  years,  a  French  traveller^  obtained  news  of 
them  in  the  East,  and  found  that  wooden  images 
had  been  buried,  merely  to  avoid  fixing  on  the  adepts 
the  suspicion  of  immortality  ;  that  they  had  been, 
since  their  supposed  death,  travelling  over  the  world, 
acquiring  knowledge,  and  associating  with  those 
who,  like  themselves,  had  successfully  studied  the 
Hermetic  Philosophy. 

In  the  year  1531,-  a  poor  old  man,  residing  at 
Tarentum,  was  the  subject,  it  is  said,  of  a  very  mar- 
vellous change  at  the  age  of  nearly  ninety.  His  skin 
peeled  off,  and  a  new,  soft,  and  smooth  skin  supplied 
its  place;  his  muscles  again  became  plump  and 
yielding;  the  wrinkles  disappeared  from  his  face, 
and  the  white  hairs  from  his  head ;  dark  curling 
locks  replaced  the  one,  and  the  fresh  complexion 
of  youth  the  other.  After  fifty  years,  he  again 
became  decrepid  with  a  second  age.  The  case  of 
the  Countess  of  Desmond  was  very  similar  to  this  ; 
and  is  attested  by  Lord  Bacon  and  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh.  But  these  are  scarcely  so  remarkable  as 
the  instance  given  by  Velasquez  of  Tarentum,  of  the 
Abbess  of  Manviedro,  who,  at  the  age  of  nearly 
one  hundred,  underwent  a  change  like  that  of  the 
poor  old  man  before  noticed.  After  a  severe  illness, 
which,  on  account  of  her  age,  every  one  supposed 

'  M.  Lucas. 

*  Histoires  Admirables  et  M^morables,  p.  0'97.     Douay,  1604. 


336  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

would  terminate  fatally,  she  had  a  recurrence  of  the 
characteristics  of  youth ;  a  new  set  of  teeth,  and  a  fresh 
head  of  hair  appeared,  and  her  whole  person  became 
like  that  of  a  young  woman.     ^^laffeus,  in  his  "  His- 
tory  of  the  Indies,''  i  mentions    a  very  remarkable 
man,  who  had  attained  the  age  of  three  hundred  and 
thirty-five  years,  and  he  did  not  then  appear  at  all 
decrepid ;  he  had  insensibly  been  restored  to  a  state 
resembling  youth  several  times.     He   asserted  that 
he  had   had   seven   hundred  wives  f   and    when   he 
died    he   had    attained    the    age    of   three    hundred 
and   seventy  years.     In    1564,^  Count  Landonniere 
discovered  a  person   among  the   natives  of  Florida 
who    was   reported    to   have    lived    upwards    of  two 
hundred  and  fifty  years.     It  was  a  conjecture  with 
Alchemists  that   these   changes   and    this    longevity 
were  to  be  attributed  to  the  one  universal  medicine, 
perhaps   unconsciously   taken ;   and    Roger    Bacon  * 
speaks  of  an   old  man  who  found,  while  ploughing 
in   Sicily,  some  yellowish  water  in  a  golden  vessel, 
which  he  imagined  to  be  dew.     This,  being  hot  and 
faint,  he  swallowed  ;  and  it  so  entirely  changed  his 
condition,  both  bodily  and  mental,  that,  from  being 
an  old  and  stupid  labourer,  he  became  hale,  robust, 
youthful  in  appearance,   and  gifted  with  an  under- 
standing so  much  improved  that  he  forsook  his  day- 
labour,  and  was  received  into  the  service  of  the  King 
of  Sicily,  whom,  and  his  successors,  he  served  eighty 
years.     This  Bacon  tells  to  Pope  Nicholas  IV.,  in 

'  Hist.  Indies,  lib.  xi.  c.  iv. 

•  Lopez  de  Castagnada.     Hist.  Lusit.  lib.  viii. 

^  Basainiier,  Hist,  de  la  Floride,  i.  95. 

''  De  Secretis  Aitis  et  Natiuae. 


ELIXIR    OF    LIFE.  837 

showing  the  virtues  which  are  to  be  expected  from 
potable  gold.  The  Rosicrucians  boasted  that  they 
possessed  the  means  of  lengthening  man's  life  to  an 
almost  indefinite  extent.  And  Petrus  Mornius  ' 
says  that  they  undoubtedly  did  possess  the  perpetual 
motion,  the  philosopher's  stone,  and  the  universal 
medicine.  He  may  be  considered  as  qualified  to 
speak  concerning  their  pretensions,  since  he  himself 
was  one  of  their  body,  and  made  certain  propositions 
in  their  name  to  the  States-General  of  Holland  in 
1630,  which,  however,  were  not  accepted. 

There  is  a  romantic  tale  which  has  often  been  made 
the  basis  of  professed  fictions,  given  in  a  book  of 
French  memoirs.  In  the  year  1681  ^a  stranger,  who 
called  himself  Signor  Gauldi,  went  to  reside  at  Venice, 
and  there  attracted  some  attention  by  his  apparently 
universal  knowledge,  his  beautiful  and  valuable  col- 
lection of  paintings,  and  the  singular  circumstance 
that  he  was  never  known  to  write  or  receive  a  letter 
to  desire  credit,  or  to  make  use  of  notes  or  bills  of 
exchange.  He  paid  for  everything  in  ready  money, 
and  lived  in  a  very  respectable  style.  A  nobleman, 
who  was  a  remarkably  good  judge  of  pictures,  applied 
for  permission  to  see  the  collection  of  Signor  Gauldi, 
which  request  was  at  once  complied  with.  Over  the 
door  hung  a  portrait  of  Gauldi  himself.  "  This  pic- 
ture, sir,"  said  the  nobleman,  "  is  a  portrait  of  your 
self?"  Gauldi  bowed.  "You  look,  sir,  to  be  no 
more  than  fifty;  but  I  know  that  painting  to  be  by 
the  hand   of  Titian,  who  has  been  dead  one  hundred 


'  Arcana  totius  Naturae  secretissiina. 

'  Memoires  Historiques,  1 687,  torn.  i.  p.  865. 


II. 


388  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

and  thirty  years.  How  is  this  possible  ?" — "  It  is  not 
easy,"  rephed  Gauldi,  "  to  know  all  things  that  are 
possible  ;  but  there  is  certainly  no  crime  in  my  being 
like  a  picture  by  the  hand  of  Titian."  The  noble- 
man forebore  to  speak  more  on  the  subject;  but 
afterwards  mentioning  the  circumstance  to  some  of 
his  acquaintance  they  determined  to  examine  the 
picture  the  next  day.  Before  they  could  put  their 
design  in  practice,  Signer  Gauldi  had  retired  to 
ViennR.  Irenseus  Philalethes,^  whose  true  name  is 
not  known,  was  said  to  be  yet  living  in  the  middle 
of  the  last  century,  though  concealed  like  Arthur 
and  Frederic  Barbarossa.  Tales  of  this  kind  furnish 
what  may  be  called  the  historical  evidence ;  and 
they  certainly  require  no  comment. 

Now,  the  next  thing  is  to  examine  what  was  the 
nature  of  the  medicine  thus  wonderfully  beneficial, 
and  how  it  was  to  be  attained.  Here  we  have  many 
various  descriptions,  some  of  them  written  with  so 
much  enthusiasm  and  eloquence  that  they  are  not 
unworthy  of  notice  even  on  that  account.  In  a  work 
entitled  "The  Revelation  of  the  Secret  Spirit,"  the 
author  of  which  is  not  known,  but  of  which  an 
English  translation  appeared  in  1623,  with  a  curious 
dedicatory  letter  to  John  Thornburgh,  Bishop  of 
Worcester,  the  medicine  is  thus  described  :  — 

"  In  its  first  essence  it  appeareth  in  an  earthly  body 
foul  and  full  of  impurities  in  which  it  hath  a  property 

'  This  person,  who  was  born  about  1G12,  as  it  seems  from  some  of  his 
writings,  was  the  author  of  a  book  called  Introitiis  apertus  ad  Seclusiim 
regis  Paletiuni.  This  is  frequently  attributed  to  one  Thomas  Vaughan, 
who  wrote  under  tlie  name  of  Eugenius  Philalethes,  and  the  two  arc 
often  confounded. 


ELIXIR    OF    LFIE.  So9 

and  virtue  of  curing  wounds  and  corruptions  within 
tiie  body  of  men,  it  purgeth  putrefaction,  abiding  in 
any  place  whatsoever,  and  cureth  all  things  inwardly 
and  outwardly.  In  the  second  essence  it  appeareth 
unto  the  sight  in  a  watery  body,  somewhat  fairer 
than  the  first,  containing,  indeed,  corruption,  but  more 
plentifully  active  in  virtue,  nearer  to  the  truth,  and 
in  every  work  more  powerful;  in  which  shape  it  gene- 
rally giveth  aid  to  all  sickness,  both  hot  and  cold, 
because  it  is  of  a  hidden  nature;  chiefly  it  helpeth 
those  who  suffer  infirmity  in  respiration  ;  it  chaseth 
venom  from  the  heart;  dissolveth  without  violence 
things  contained  in  the  lungs  ;  it  cleanseth  blood  ;  it 
purifyeth  corruption;  it  preserveth  the  body  from 
decay  ;  and  if  thrice  in  the  day  it  be  drank  by  those 
who  languish  it  giveth  them  a  good  hope  of  recovery. 
But  in  the  third  essence  it  appeareth  in  an  airy  body, 
oily,  almost  freed  from  all  imperfections,  in  which  state 
it  showeth  wonderful  works  :  for  it  helpeth  the  young 
to  last  in  body,  state,  strength,  and  beauty,  if  they 
use  but  a  little  of  it,  because  it  sufFereth  in  no  way 
melancholy  to  exceed  nor  choler  to  burn.  Also  this 
oil  doth  open  the  nerves  and  veins,  and  if  any  member 
be  fading  it  restoreth  it  to  its  due  measure  ;  and  what- 
soever be  corrupt  or  superfluous  in  any  member  it 
dissolveth  it  speedily  and  separateth  it;  whereas  if 
any  thing  be  diminished  it  restoreth  it.  But  in  the 
fourth  essence  it  appeareth  in  a  fiery  essence  not  fuiiy 
cured  from  all  diseases  containing  water,  and  not  fuiiy 
dried,  in  the  which  shape  it  produceth  many  virtues. 
The  old  it  maketh  young :  and  if  in  the  hour  of  death 
so  much  as  the  weight  of  one  grain,  tempered  with 

Q  2 


340  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

wine,  be  given,  so  that  it  goeth  into  the  throat,  it  re- 
viveth,  and  entereth,  and  warmeth,  and  pierceth  even 
to  the  heart,  and  suddenly  annihilateth  all  superflu- 
ous humours,  and  expelleth  poison  and  vivifyeth  the 
nature  of  heat  unto  the  liver:  and  if  the  old  use  it, 
and  join  thereto  the  water  of  gold,  it  removeth  the 
infirmity  of  age,  so  that  they  may  enjoy  young  hearts 
and  bodies,  and  for  this  it  is  called  the  elixir  of  life. 
In  the  fifth  and  last  essence  it  appeareth  in  a  body 
equally  glorified,  wanting  all  faults,  shining  like  the 
sun  and  the  moon,  in  which  shape  it  hath  all  the 
virtues  which  it  possessed  in  the  other  essences,  but 
fairer  and  more  wonderful  for  (its)  natural  works  are 
esteemed  the  miracles  of  God,  since,  if  it  be  put  to 
the  roots,  bodies  of  trees  long  dead  and  dried  are 
made  living,  flourishing,  and  fruitful,  and  if  the  light 
of  a  lamp  be  fed  with  the  self  same  spirit  it  is  not  ex- 
tinguished, but  is  burning  eternally  without  diminish- 
ing; and  it  maketh  the  precious  stones  of  crystals 
most  costly  with  divers  colours,  so  that  they  which 
come  naturally  from  the  mine  are  not  better;  and  it 
doth  many  other  things  also  which  may  not  be  re- 
vealed to  the  unjust,  which  are  esteemed  impossible 
unto  men,  because  it  cureth  all  bodies,  both  quick 
and  dead,  without  any  other  medicine."  ^ 

And  that  eloquent  and  amiable  visionary,  Elias 
Ashmole,2  says: — 

"  St.  Dunttan  calls  it  the  food  of  angels,  and  by 
others  it  is  called  the  heavenly  viaticum,  the  tree  of 
life,  and   is  undoubtedly   (next  unto    God)   the  true 

'  Revelation  of  the  Secret  Spirit,  pp.  6 — 9.     London,  1623. 
*  Prolegomena  to  the  Theatrum  Chemicum  Britannicuni,  p.  8. 


ELIXIR    OF    LIFE.  341 

alchochodon,  or  giver  of  years  ;  for  by  it  man's  body  is 
preserved  from  corruption,  being  enabled  to  live  a 
long  time  without  food.  Nay,  it  is  made  a  question 
whether  any  man  can  die  that  useth  it,  which  1  do 
not  so  much  admire  as  to  think  why  the  possessors 
of  it  should  desire  to  live  that  have  those  manifesta- 
tions of  glory,  and  eternity  presented  unto  their 
fleshly  eyes,  but  rather  desire  to  be  dissolved,  and  to 
enjoy  the  full  fruition ;  than  live  where  they  must  be 
content  with  the  bare  speculation." 

As  to  the  composition  of  this  wonderful  medicine 
there  are,  of  course,  many  contradictory  accounts. 
Boyle  ascribed  very  great  virtue  to  a  highly  rectified 
spirit  obtained  from  human  blood,  and  mentions 
several  cases  in  which  he  used  it  with  astonishing 
success.  One  of  them  ^  was  that  of  a  young  lady, 
all  whose  family  were  consumptive,  and  in  whom 
some  dangerous  symptoms  had  already  appeared; 
she  was  distressed  with  a  continual  cough,  and  so 
much  wasted  both  in  flesh  and  strength,  that  it  was 
scarcely  thought  she  could  survive  the  winter.  It 
was  in  contemplation  to  remove  her  to  the  South  of 
France,  as  soon  as  the  spring  came ;  and  in  the 
meantime  application  was  made  to  Mr.  Boyle  to  do 
something  for  her  benefit.  He  sent  some  of  this 
spirit,  to  which  he  gave  another  name.  Its  efiects 
were  so  remarkably  beneficial  that  she  began  to 
amend  immediately,  and  was  enabled  to  cross  the 
sea  in  the  early  part  of  the  spring  without  danger, 
and  returned  in  the  autumn  with  her  health  com- 
pletely   re-established.      This    story   rests    on    too 

'  Hist,  feann;.  Hum.  tit.  xvi. 


342  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

Strong  authority  to  be  doubted,  but  when  we  recol- 
lect that  Boyle  was  a  man  of  deservedly  high  repu- 
tation, that  he  was  suspected  of  having  more  than 
a  tincture  of  the  occult  philosophy,  and  that,  although 
not  a  physician,  a  pressing  request  was  made  for 
his  advice ;  we  shall  be  able  to  account  for  the  cure 
on  principles  already  explained.  He  gives,  in  the 
same  section,  an  account  of  another  cure,  which  may 
be  explained  in  the  same  manner.  A  physician  had 
a  patient,  whose  complaint  not  only  baffled  his  skill 
hut  that  of  the  principal  of  the  faculty.  He  was 
subject  to  fits  of  headache,  so  long,  so  frequent,  and 
so  violent,  that  he  was  obliged  to  give  up  all  occu- 
pation, and  considered  his  case  desperate.  By  using 
the  remedy  which  Mr.  Boyle  sent  him  (the  same 
mentioned  in  the  last  instance)  he  entirely  recovered 
his  health,  and  having  been  accustomed,  every  two 
or  three  months,  to  be  bled,  the  next  time  the 
operator  opened  a  vein,  he  expressed  his  surprise 
at  the  florid,  arterial,  appearance  of  the  blood. 
Another  remedy  which  he  speaks  of  as  having  been 
employed  with  success  was  what  has  been  denomi- 
nated the  "  primura  ens  "  of  balm.  The  mode  of 
its  preparation  is  as  follows : — in  the  proper  season 
of  the  year,  when  the  herb  is  at  its  full  growth,  and 
its  juices  in  their  vigor,  beat  a  quantity  of  the  plant 
in  a  mortar  till  it  is  reduced  to  a  glutinous  paste; 
put  this  in  a  bolt-head  hermetically  sealed,  and 
place  it  in  a  gentle  heat  for  forty  days,  and  by  this 
time  it  will  have  deposited  a  sediment,  and  the 
remainder  will  be  thinner,  clearer,  and  more  odori- 
ferous.    Extract  the  fixed  salt  from  the  sediment,  and 


ELIXIR   OF    LIFE.  843 

mix  it  with  melted  sea-salt.  Then  mix  equal  parts  of 
both  liquors ;  and,  having  hermetically  sealed  them, 
expose  them  to  the  sun  in  the  hottest  season  for  six 
weeks.  At  the  end  of  that  period,  a  bright  green 
oil  will  be  seen  floating  on  the  top,  which  is  the 
"  primum  ens "  of  the  balm.  This  preparation  ISIr. 
Boyle  mentions  in  his  works,  and  states  on  the 
authority  of  Dr.  Lefevre,  that  a  gentleman  having 
made  some  himself,  took  a  few  drops  daily  in  a  glass 
of  wine.  His  nails  came  off",  and  he,  unknowing 
how  it  might  continue  its  operation,  desisted  from 
taking  it  any  longer ;  he  gave  some  of  the  same 
medicated  wine  to  an  old  female  servant,  upon 
whom  it  had  the  effects  he  expected ;  but  she  was 
so  terrified  at  some  of  its  effects  that  she  refused 
to  be  made  young  again.  Now  these  two  same 
remedies  produced  the  same  effect,  because,  say  the 
alchemists,  they  contained  a  large  portion  of  the 
true  medicine,  without  being  either  of  them  the 
medicine  itself:  just  as  opium  and  hemlock  produce 
similar  effects,  because  they  contain  a  portion  of  the 
same  vegetable  alkalies.  In  the  "  Revelation  of  the 
Secret  Spirit"  before  quoted,  is  a  recipe,  which,  as  it, 
occupies  eight  pages,  will  be  too  long  for  quotation ; 
it  seems  to  indicate  that  alcohol  is  the  water  of  life, 
and  commences  thus : — 

"  Make  burning  water  very  well  rectified,  but 
make  it  not  of  man's  blood,  for  if  it  were  of  human 
blood  it  would  lose  its  force,  attractive  of  the  virtues 
of  herbs,  by  reason  of  its  too  much  unctuousness, 
and  would  defile  all  the  taste,  and  so  be  unfit  to  be 
received  by   man's   nature.      The   simple    water   of 


344  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

life  is  drawn  out  of  wine,  and  is  called  the  soul 
(spirit)  whose  glory  is  inestimable,  is  the  mother 
and  lady  of  all  simple  medicines,  whose  effects  are 
wonderful."  ^ 

The  writer  then  goes  on  to  recommend  certain 
tinctures  to  which  he  attributed  various  properties; 
taking  away  all  diseases,  and  making  old  men  young. 
The  most  singular  speculation  as  to  the  universal 
medicine  is  that  treated  of  by  the  celebrated  Dr. 
Campbell,  in  his  "Hermippus  Redivivus:"  a  book  of 
which,  in  spite  of  the  extent  of  reading  displayed  in 
it,  it  is  extremely  difficult  to  say  whether  it  were 
written  in  jest  or  earnest.  There  is  so  much  acute- 
ness,  and  so  much  quackery,  that  the  reader's  judg- 
ment is  kept  in  a  state  of  continual  oscillation  as 
to  the  author's  own  opinions.  Dr.  Campbell  wrote 
largely  "  to  order,"  and  particularly  on  subjects  con- 
nected with  commerce  and  civilization,  and  his  works 
were  profitable  as  well  as  abundant.  A  story  has 
been  told  th.it  a  gentleman,  being  one  day  in  the 
doctor's  company,  said  he  had  heard  much  of  Dr. 
Campbell's  writings,  and  would  feel  happy  to  transfer 
copies  of  them  to  his  library  shelves,  if  Dr.  Campbell 
would  desire  his  publisher  to  send  them.  The  next 
day  he  was  greatly  surprised  to  see  a  small  cart 
unloading  at  his  door ;  and,  on  making  inquiries, 
found  it  was  Dr.  Campbell's  works  !- 

'   Revel.  Sec.  Sp.  chap.  vii. 

*  They  amount  to  upwards  of  fifty  volumes,  about  twenty  of  which  are 
folio  and  ten  quarto.  Among  them  is  a  fictitious  narrative  entitled,  "The 
Trials  and  Adventures  of  Edward  Brown;"  a  book  written  with  so 
much  verisimilitude,  that  it  has  been  repeatedly  quoted  as  a  true  account. 
On  him  fell  the  greatest  share  of  labour  in  compiling  the  Modern  Uni- 
versal History,  Most  of  his  works  went  through  several  editions,  and 
certainly  display  much  talent. 


ELIXm    OF   LIFE.  345 

It  is  from  this  work,  "  Hermippus  Redivivus,"  that 
several  instances  of  longevity  noticed  in  this  chapter 
have  heen  taken,  two  or  three,  however,  required 
both  additions  and  corrections. 

The  theory  which  Dr.  C.  advocates  is  no  new  one. 
It  maintains  first  that  all  bodies  are  more  or  less 
throwing  off  a  continual  cloud  of  minute  particles, 
and  that  as  these  particles  are  capable  of  penetrating 
the  pores  of  the  human  body,  they  affect  it  bene- 
ficially or  otherwise.  Secondly,  that  there  are  effluvia, 
sensible  and  insensible,  that  have  positively  as  well 
as  negatively  a  beneficial  effect  on  the  human  frame. 
For  example,  the  air  when  in  its  greatest  purity  is 
the  most  wholesome,  according  to  the  general  opinion, 
because  it  allows  the  functions  of  life  to  go  on  with- 
out interruption,  and  because  it  contains  no  noxious 
particles  ;  medicine  is  good  because  it  removes  actual 
disease:  food,  because  it  keeps  up  the  strength] and 
enables  the  several  organs  of  the  body  to  continue 
a  healthy  action.  The  theory  of  which  we  treat  says 
that  the  air  in  some  places  does  more  than  allow 
the  functions  of  the  body  to  be  properly  carried  on  ; 
that  certain  medicines  not  only  remove  disease  but 
bestow  health ;  that  a  particular  diet  not  only  keeps 
up  the  natural  strength,  but  confers  additional  power. 
In  short,  it  supposes  that  health  consists  in  somewhat 
more  than  freedom  from  disease.  Thirdly,  that  the 
universal  medicine  is  exhibited  only  in  this  form  of 
effluvia,  though  there  may  be  many  powerful  medi- 
cines of  other  kinds  which  seem  to  approach  its  effects : 
and,  fourthly,  that  the  effluvia  which  constituted 
the  elixir  of    life,  were  those  insensibly  transpiring 

Q  -5 


346  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

from  the  human  body  itself  when  in  a  state  of  perfect 
health,  youth,  and  purity.  To  prove  the  first  of  these 
propositions,  which,  with  some  modifications,  no  one 
would  think  of  denying,  Dr.  Campbell  quotes  Boer- 
haave's  "  Elementa  Chemiae." 

"  Hence  we  may  understand  that  the  various 
peculiar  and  often  surprising  virtues  of  plants  may 
be  widely  diffused  through  the  air,  and  carried  to 
a  vast  distance  by  the  winds,  so  that  we  must  not 
presently  account  as  fables  what  we  find  related  in 
the  history  of  plants  concerning  the  surprising  effects 
of  effluvia.'  The  shade  of  the  walnut  gives  the  head- 
ache, and  restrains  the  peristaltic  motion ;  the  effluvia 
of  the  poppy  procure  sleep;  the  vapour  of  the  yew 
is  reported  mortal  to  those  who  sleep  under  it ;  and 
the  smell  of  bean  blossoms,  long  continued,  disorders 
the  senses.  The  strong  action  of  the  sun  upon  plants 
certainly  raises  an  atmosphere  of  great  efficacy  by 
means  of  the  spirit  it  diffuses,  and  the  motions  of 
the  winds  carry  them  to  a  great  distance.  The  dark 
shades  of  thick  woods,  where  vapours  are  contracted, 
occasion  various  diseases  and  often  death  to  those 
who  reside  upon  them,  as  appears  by  melancholy 
examples  in  America,  which  abounds  in  poisonous 
trees;  for  this  spirit  of  plants  is  a  thing  peculiar 
to  each  species  absolutely  inimitable,  not  producible 

'  The  Indians  of  North  America  believe  that  every  object  in  nature 
comnmnicates  its  peculiar  properties  to  those  bodies  which  come  in  con- 
tact with  it.  In  order,  therefore,  to  render  their  sons  excellent  warriors, 
they  rear  them  on  the  hide  of  the  panther,  who  in  strength,  cunning, 
agility,  and  acuteness  of  smell,  excels  most  animals  in  the  woods  of 
America.  In  order  to  acquire  the  graces  of  modesty,  their  young 
females  repose  on  the  skins  of  the  shy  buffalo  calf,  or  the  timorous  fawn. 
— Adair'a  Hist.  Amer.  Ind.  p.  420, 


ELIXIR    OF    LIFE.  347 

by  art.  It  (the  balm)  has,  therefore,  virtues  peculiar 
to  itself,  but  such  as  are  strangely  agreeable  to 
human  spirits." 

And  again  quoting  the  same  work :  ^ — "  The  most 
subtle  part  of  the  juices  of  animals  is  a  fine  spirit, 
which  is  continually  exhaling,  wherein  the  proper 
character  of  the  animal  seems  to  reside,  and  whereby 
it  is  distinguished  from  all  others.  This  we  may 
infer  from  hounds  which  through  a  long  tract  of 
ground  and  a  multitude  of  cross-roads  will  distinguish 
a  particular  animal  out  of  a  whole  flock,  the  effluvia 
of  whose  footsteps  they  had  lately  scented,  or  will  find 
out  their  masters  through  a  hundred  cross  ways  in 
the  midst  of  a  confused  concourse  of  people." 

The  second  point  -  is  attempted  to  be  proved  by 
such  circumstances  as  the  following: — That  persons 
who. are  in  a  declining  state  of  health  frequently 
recover  by  walking  among  mango-trees  when  the 
fruit  is  ripe  ;  that  the  smell  of  fresh  earth  has  been 
considered  good  in  consumption  ;  and  that  the  island 
of  Ternate,  which  was  once  very  healthy,  became 
exceedingly  insalubrious  when  the  Dutch  East  India 
Company  ordered  the  king  to  cut  down  his  clove- 
trees  ;  instances  which,  if  true,  prove  about  as  much 
for  the  philosopher's  stone  as  for  the  theory  they  are 
brought  forward  to  support.  The  two  last  proposi- 
tions are  supported  by  the  opinion  of  Roger  Bacon.-^ 

"  I  have  read  many  volumes  of  the  wise.     I  find 

'  Vol.  i.  p.  151. 

'  It  is  not  by  a  series  of  arguments,  as  here  exhibited,  that  the  author 
of  Hermippus  Redivivus  makes  out  his  case,  but  these  arguments  are 
introduced  here  and  there,  in  a  rambling  way.  Dr.  Campbell's  book  is 
used  here  as  a  sort  of  text-book,  because  it  is  well-known. 

^  De  Prolongatione  Vitte,  c.  xii. 


oib  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

few  things  in  physic  which  restore  the  natural  heat, 
weakened  by  the  dissolution  of  the  innate  moisture  or 
increase  of  a  foreign  one;  but  certain  wise  men  have 
tacitly  made  mention  of  some  medicines,  which  is 
likened  to  that  which  goeth  out  of  the  mine  of  the 
noble  animal.  They  affirm  that  there  is  in  it  a  force 
and  virtue  which  restores  and  increases  the  natural 
heat. 

"  As  to  its  disposition,  they  say  it  is  like  youth 
itself,  and  contains  an  equal  and  temperate  com- 
plexion ;  and  the  signs  of  a  temperate  complexion  in 
men  are  when  their  colors  are  made  up  of  white  and 
red,  when  their  hair  is  yellow,  inclining  to  redness, 
and  curling.  According  to  Pliny,  when  the  flesh  is 
moderate  both  in  quality  and  quantity,  when  a  man's 
dreams  are  delightful,  his  countenance  cheerful  and 
pleasant,  and  when  in  his  appetite  of  eating  and 
drinking  he  is  moderate.  This  medicine,  indeed,  is 
Uke  to  such  complexion,  for  it  is  of  a  moderate  heat; 
its  effluvia  are  temperate  and  sweet,  and  grateful  to 
the  soul ;  when  it  departs  from  this  temperature  it 
departs  so  far  from  its  virtue  and  goodness.  This 
medicine,  therefore,  doth  temperately  heat,  because  it 
is  temperately  hot ;  it  therefore  heals  because  it  is 
whole :  when  it  is  sick,  it  makes  a  man  sick ;  when  it 
is  distempered,  it  breeds  distempers,  and  changeth 
the  body  to  its  own  disposition,  because  of  the  simili- 
tude it  hath  with  the  body.  For  the  infirmity  of  a 
brute  animal  rarely  passeth  into  man,  but  into 
another  animal  of  the  same  kind  ;  but  the  infirmity 
of  man  passeth  into  man,  and  so  doth  health,  because 
of  likeness.      Know,  most  gracious  prince,    that  in 


ELIXIR    OF    LIFE.  349 

this  there  is  a  great  secret;  for  Galen  saith,  that 
whatsoever  is  dissolved  from  anything,  it  must  of 
necessity  be  assimilated  to  that  thing  as  is  manifest 
in  diseases  passing  from  one  to  another;  such  as 
weakness  of  the  eyes,  and  pestilential  diseases.  This 
thing  hath  an  admirable  property,  for  it  doth  not  only 
render  human  bodies  safe  from  corruption,  but  it  de- 
fends also  the  bodies  of  plants  from  putrefaction. 

"  This  thing  is  seldom  found  ;  and,  although  it 
sometimes  be  found,  it  cannot  be  commodiously  had  of 
all  men  ;  and,  instead  of  it,  the  wise  do  use  that  medi- 
cine which  is  in  the  bowels  of  the  earth  complete  and 
prepared,  and  that  which  swims  in  the  sea,  and  that 
which  is  in  the  square  stone  of  the  noble  animal,  so 
that  every  part  may  be  free  from  the  infection  of 
another;  but  if  that  stone  cannot  be  acquired,  let 
other  elements,  separated,  divided,  and  purified,  be 
used.  Now  when  this  thing  is  like  to  youth  that  is 
of  a  temperate  complexion,  it  hath  good  operations. 
If  its  temperature  be  better,  it  produceth  better 
effects;  sometimes  it  is  even  in  the  highest  degree  of 
its  perfection,  and  then  there  is  that  property  where- 
of we  have  spoken  before.  This  differs  from  other 
medicines  and  nutriments,  which  heat  and  moisten 
after  a  temperate  manner,  and  are  good  for  old  men. 
For  other  medicines  principally  heat  and  moisten 
the  body,  and  secondarily  they  strengthen  the  native 
heat;  but  this  doth  principally  strengthen  the  native 
heat,  and  alter  that  refreshes  the  body,  by  moistening 
and  heating  it.  For  it  brings  this  heat  in  old  men, 
who  have  it  but  weakly  and  deficient,  to  a  certain 
stronger  and  more  vehement  power.     If  a  plaster  be 


ooO  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

made  hereof,  and  applied  to  the  stomach,  it  will  help 
very  much,  for  it  will  refresh  the  stomach  itself,  and 
excite  an  appetite.  It  will  very  highly  recreate  an 
old  man,  and  change  him  to  a  kind  of  youth ;  and 
will  make  constitutions  by  what  means  soever  de- 
praved and  corrupt,  better.  Many  wise  men  have 
spoken  but  little  of  this  thing ;  they  have  indeed  laid 
down  another  thing  like  it,  as  Galen,  in  his  fifth  book 
of  simple  medicines;  and  Johannes  Damascenus,  in 
his  aphorisms.  But  it  is  to  be  observed  that  Venus 
doth  weaken  and  demolish  the  power  and  virtue  of 
this  thing  ;  and  it  is  very  likely  that  the  son  of  the 
prince,  in  his  second  canon  of  simple  medicines, 
spoke  of  the  thing  where  he  saith,  '  That  there  is  a 
certain  medicine  concealed  by  wise  men,  lest  the 
incontinent  should  offend  their  Creator.  There  is 
such  a  heat  in  this  thing,  as  in  young  men  of  a 
sound  constitution;  and  if  I  durst  declare  the  pro- 
perties of  this  heat,  this  most  hidden  secret  should 
presently  be  revealed,  for  this  heat  doth  help  the 
palsied,  it  restores  and  preserves  the  wasted  strength 
of  the  native  heat,  causeth  it  to  flourish  in  all  the 
members,  and  gently  revives  the  aged.'  " 

These  words  of  Roger  Bacon  form,  it  is  evident, 
a  commentary,  enigmatical  indeed,  but  not  very  diflfi- 
cult  to  be  deciphered  upon  1  Kings  i.  1 — 4, — "Now 
King  David  was  old  and  stricken  in  years,  and  they 
covered  him  with  clothes,  but  he  gat  no  heat. 
Wherefore  his  servants  said  unto  him,  Let  there 
be  sought  for  my  lord  the  king  a  young  virgin  :  and 
let  her  stand  before  the  king,  and  let  her  cherish 
him,   and  let  her  lie  in   thy   bosom,    that   my  lord 


ELIXIR    OF    LIFE.  351 

the  king  may  get  heat.  So  they  sought  for  a  fair 
damsel  throughout  all  the  coasts  of  Israel,  and  found 
Abishag,  a  Shunammite,  and  brought  her  to  the 
king.  And  the  damsel  was  very  fair,  and  ministered 
to  him ;  but  the  king  knew  her  not."  It  will  be 
needless  to  point  out  the  real  or  supposed  coinci- 
dences; the  quotation  from  Bacon  is  known  better 
than  any  other  part  of  his  works ;  and  the  same 
opinion  here  expressed  was  held  by  Munster,  Gro- 
tius,  and  of  late  by  Dr.  Adam  Clarke ;  who,  in 
the  notes  to  the  passage  above  quoted,  introduces 
the  same  remarks  of  Roger  Bacon.  The  history  of 
the  medicine,  if  such  it  may  be  called,  is  brief:  it 
consists  of  instances  of  persons  who,  by  being  con- 
tinually in  the  company  of  the  young  and  healthy, 
have  attained  a  great  age,  and  till  the  last  retained 
the  full  use  of  their  mental  and  bodily  powers, 
Cornaro  himself  an  instance.  The  title  of  Campbell's 
book  is  derived  from  an  inscription  preserved  by 
Remesius,  in  his  Supplement  to  Gruter,  which  runs 
thus: — 

"  -Esculapio  et  Sanitati ' 

L.  Clodius  Heniiippus 

Qui  vixit  annos  cxlv  dies  v. 

Puellaruni  habitu  rcfocillatus 

Et  educatus." 

Of  this  he  gives  several  readings ;  one  of  which 
states  that  the  person  named  Hermippus,  or  His- 
panus,   lived  one  hundred   and   forty-five  years  and 

'  This  inscription  is  to  be  fouiid  in  Reinesius,  Sj^ntagma  Inscrip. 
Omiss.  Gruter — e  Schedis  Langerm  I.  C— p.  15(3.  Ins.  118.  Classis 
Prima  ; — and  the  following  is  the  commentary: — "Jocularia  est  et  in- 
digna  cujusquam  cura  sapitque  seculum  semibarbaruni. 


352  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

five  days,  and  another  has   '-puerorum"  instead  of 
"  puellarum,"  and  one  adds  :  — 

"  Quod  etiam  post  mortem  ejus 
Non  parum  mirantur  physici  ; 
Jam  poster!  sic  vitam  ducite." 

"  Now,"  says  the  doctor.  "  whether  this  were  a 
real  fact  which  actually  happened,  or  whether  it  be 
the  invention  of  some  malicious  wit,  in  order  to 
exercise  the  talents  of  posterity,  I  concern  not 
myself.  It  appears  to  me  in  the  light  of  a  physical 
problem,  which  may  be  expressed  in  a  very  few 
words, — viz.,  whether  the  breath  of  young  women 
may  probably  contribute  to  the  maintaining  long  life, 
and  keeping  off  old  age.  This  is  what  I  propose  to 
examine, — this  is  to  be  the  subject  of  my  discourse ; 
in  which,  if  what  I  deliver  be  entertaining  and  useful, 
the  reader  need  not  trouble  himself  much  about  the 
truth  or  falsehood  of  the  inscription."" 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  353 


CHAPTER  III. 

HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION. 

A  FEAV  brief  remarks  on  the  progress  and  decline  of 
those  delusions,  which,  like  the  serpents  of  Hercules, 
were  but  too  likely  to  strangle  the  infant  Giants — 
Science  and  History — in  their  cradle,  will  appro- 
priately conclude  this  work. 

Without  mentioning  those  who  have  patronised 
occult  philosophy  from  political  or  interested  views, 
it  will  be  sufficient  to  give  the  names  of  Friar  Bacon, 
Sir  Christopher  Heyden,  Richelieu,  Mazarin,  Borri- 
chius,  and  Ashmole,  to  rescue  a  pursuit,  however 
fallacious,  from  the  contempt  of  a  less  prejudiced  and 
more  enlightened  age.  Alchemy,  Astrology,  and 
Magic,  to  us  appear  as  a  dream:  yet  are  they  the 
dreams  of  philosophers,  decorated  with  much  that  is 
grand  and  gorgeous,  filled  with  the  imaginings  of  the 
highest  poetry,  and  bearing  the  impress  of  those 
splendid  minds  that  shadowed  forth  such  wild,  yet 
such  mighty  phantasms.  They  have  yet  stronger 
claims  on  our  attention  than  their  beauty :  though 
false  themselves,  they  have  materially  aided  the  pro- 
gress of  true  science.  Had  it  not  been  for  Alchemy 
— for  the  ideal  wealth  which  a  pretended  science  held 
out  as  a  bait  for  investigation.  Chemistry  —  that 
glorious  search  into  the  nature  of  the  works  of  God 


854  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

—  would  not  this  day  have  stood  on  so  proud  an 
eminence ;  and  even  the  sublime,  the  independent 
Astronomy,  is  the  sister,  and,  we  must  be  allowed  to 
say,  the  younger  sister,  of  the  delusive  judicial 
Astrology. 

These  sciences  flourished  in  great  splendour  in  the 
earlier  ages  of  the  w^orld,  and  as  to  their  real  origin, 
are  wrapped  in  great  darkness.  There  are,  however, 
two  conjectures,  which  have  been  already  noticed  in 
these  volumes,  and  which  are  here  recapitulated  by. 
way  of  conclusion.  The  one,  which  reckons  among 
its  adherents  many  of  the  fathers  of  the  Church,  and 
many  of  the  learned  among  the  laity,  in  all  ages,  is, 
that  at  a  very  early  period  there  existed  persons  who, 
either  by  a  profundity  of  research,  and  a  depth  of 
science  unknown,  even  in  this  age  of  light  and 
inquiry,  or  by  actual  compact  with  unholy  spirits, 
had  acquired  supernatural  power ;  that  they  could 
suspend  at  their  pleasure  the  otherwise  immutable 
laws  of  nature,  and  had  discovered,  by  some  means  or 
other,  a  science  by  which  the  elements,  and  the  very 
spirits  supposed  to  inhabit  and  govern  them,  were 
subjected  to  the  will  of  mortals.  This  explanation  is 
easy  and  natural :  it  accounts  for  many  difficulties  in 
sacred  and  profane  history,  and  requires  but  a  little 
exertion  of  faith  for  its  reception. 

It  is  not,  however,  the  most  philosophical  mode  of 
elucidating  a  mysterious  subject,  as  we  have  previously 
remarked,  and  is  attended  with  this  serious  objection, 
that  if  any  man,  by  a  long  course  of  study,  or  by 
revelation  from  infernal  power,  had  the  ability  to 
produce  effects  so  astonishing,  miracles  so  decided, 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  S55 

how  is  it  possible  for  us  to  discriminate  between 
these  and  those  mighty  works  performed  by  inspired 
seers,  under  the  immediate  influence  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit?  Would  the  Supreme  Being  have  used 
miracles,  through  the  agency  of  his  ministers,  to 
convince  a  rebellious  and  incredulous  nation  of  his 
Divine  nature,  when  man,  by  Satanic  aid,  could  per- 
form them  without  him  ?  It  would  be  a  vain  answer 
to  say  that  Satan  would  not  perform  miracles  for 
man's  benefit:  for,  allowing  the  former  supposition 
to  be  correct,  since  "  Moses  was  learned  in  all  the 
wisdom  of  the  Egyptians,"  might  not  he,  for  example, 
have  used  incantations  to  obtain  sovereign  power 
over  the  children  of  Israel  ;  and  it  will  be  plain 
that  arguments  of  the  same  nature  may  be  used  in 
other  cases. 

We  pass  to  the  second,  which  attributes  these 
extraordinary  effects  to  ingenious  and  ably  concealed 
imposture,  operating  upon  ignorance  and  gross  super- 
stition. We  are  frequently  led  to  under-rate  the 
knowledge  and  the  attainments  of  the  antediluvians, 
looking  at  the  mere  remoteness  of  the  period  in 
which  they  lived,  and  the  extreme  darkness  of  much 
of  that  time  which  has  intervened.  We  contemplate 
modern  science,  modern  discoveries,  and  we  are  struck 
with  admiration  :  we  see  a  Newton  uplifting,  as  it 
were,  the  veil  of  Nature,  and  opening  to  our  astonished 
gaze  the  glories  of  far-off  systems,  carrying  the  line 
and  the  plummet  in  the  heavens,  and  investigating 
those  laws  by  which  these  mighty  bodies  are  go- 
verned .'  We  see  all  this,  and  we  are  speechless  with 
wonder !     Again,  we  examine  the  science  by  means 


oo6  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

of  which  Newton,  Herschel,  Airy,  and  others,  have 
made  such  Astronomical  discoveries.  We  turn  to 
mathematical  works,  and  ascertain  that  this  science 
was  first  invented  long  after  the  Flood,  and  that  many 
important  branches  of  it  are  of  comparatively  modern 
date.  We  view  with  pleasure  the  beautiful  and  in- 
teresting facts  continually  disclosed  by  that  most 
dehghtful  of  sciences  — Chemistry;  and  we  know  that 
our  grandfathers  knew  scarcely  anything  connected 
therewith  correctly. 

Seeing,  then,  that  these  and  many  other  sciences 
almost  equally  interesting,  are  of  so  recent  discovery, 
we  are  inclined  to  say,  what  could  be  the  knowledge 
of  the  antediluvians?  Forgetting  that  with  Adam, 
God  himself  talked  face  to  face ;  Adam,  therefore, 
could  have  been  ignorant  of  none  of  these  things, 
proceeding,  as  he  did,  pure  and  perfect  from  the 
hands  of  his  Creator.  He  was  endowed  with  a  full 
understanding  of  the  works  of  that  Creator,  and  this 
that  he  might  fully  adore  the  beneficent  Being  by 
whose  providence  he  was  created.  If  any  proof  should 
be  required  of  a  fact  which  seems  so  evident,  we 
need  but  remember,  that  after  God  had  created  all 
living  things,  he  brought  them  to  Adam  to  see  what 
he  would  call  them,  and  whatsoever  Adam  called 
each,  that  was  the  name  thereof. 

Now  this  argues  in  him  an  intimate  knowledge  of 
their  nature  and  properties ;  for  they  had  no  names 
before,  nor  were  there  any  words  which  were  merely 
sounds,  for  language  was  yet  in  its  first  state — simple 
and  pure.  (The  term  simple  is  used  in  opposition  to 
complex,  and  pure  in  opposition  to  derived.)     When 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  o57 

from  his  primitive  purity  Adam  fell  by  the  temptation 
of  Satan,  we  cannot  suppose  that  he  lost  all  that 
knowledge,  which,  in  his  pristine  glory,  he  possessed; 
much  no  doubt  vanished,  but  it  is  not  unreasonable 
to  believe,  that  that  which  remained  far  transcended 
the  science  of  any  of  his  descendants.  Acting  accord- 
ing to  this  opinion,  the  Alchemists  pretend  that  Adam 
was  the  first  adept — that  is,  the  first  possessor  of  the 
philosopher's  stone.  But  though  he  may  be  supposed 
so  accomplished  as  even  to  render  this  opinion  ex- 
cusable, we  must  clearly  perceive,  that  for  want  of 
means  to  diffuse  and  to  perpetuate  learning,  but  a 
few  of  his  descendants,  comparatively  speaking,  could 
attain  eminence  in  science,  and  the  great  bulk  of  the 
world  were  necessitated  to  confine  their  attention  to 
the  mechanical  arts.  After  the  flood  the  same  must 
have  been  the  case  to  a  greater  extent :  knowledge 
must  have  been  still  more  circumscribed  and  still 
more  imperfect. 

We  have  already  mentioned  the  manner  in  which 
idolatry  overspread  the  earth.  We  have  spoken  of 
the  perverted  doctrine  of  angels,  and  shown  in  what 
way  originated  a  beUef  in  witchcraft.  It  is  but  to 
refer  to  that  subject,  and  we  see  at  once  that  a  person 
possessed  of  attainments  beyond  those  of  the  majority, 
would  be  suepected  of  having  obtained  such  attain- 
ments by  more  than  human  aid.  In  times  of  idolatry 
such  suspicion  would  neither  be  dangerous  to  the 
person,  nor  prejudicial  to  the  character  of  the  indi- 
vidual thus  distinguished ;  and  hence  we  find  many 
among  the  ancients  openly  boasting  of  their  commu- 
nications with  the  invisible  world.     Socrates  may  not 


S58  THE  TWIN   GIANTS. 

be  brought  as  a  fair  instance,  but  Numa  Pompilius  is 
a  case  in  point.  In  short,  tradition  had  preserved 
the  memory  of  many  wonderful  events,  of  many  ap- 
parently almost  miraculous  works  which  had  been 
performed  by  the  skill  of  men.  A  long  train  of 
causes  had  induced  a  belief  in  occult  agency,  and  of 
spiritual  assistance.  Great  ignorance  prevailed  among 
the  mass  of  mankind:  and,  therefore,  those  effects  of 
which  the  causes  were  hidden,  sometimes  designedly, 
and  with  great  care,  were  naturally  attributed  to 
celestial  or  infernal  influence. 

We  must  be  careful,  before  entering  on  the  history 
of  a  subject  like  the  present,  to  acquire  a  correct  idea 
of  the  matter  itself.  Magic,  of  which  alchemy  is  but 
a  branch,  may  be  viewed  in  two  ways.  We  may 
glance  at  it  as  the  profoundly  learned  have  done,  and 
consider  it  as  the  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  nature, 
and  of  the  means  of  applying  that  knowledge  to  our 
purposes.  This  has  been  called  Natural  Magic. 
Again,  we  may  view  it  as  something  undefined,  yet 
fearful  and  sublime,  as  a  science,  which  gives  its  suc- 
cessful votary  power  over  the  spirits  which  inhabit 
space,  and  over  the  atoms  of  which  matter  is  com- 
posed. This  is  the  sole  Magic  which  popular  super- 
stition acknowledges,  and  has  been  named  Geotic 
Magic.  But  when  we  speak  of  Natural  Magic,  we  do 
not  necessarily  speak  of  the  science  which  teaches 
the  true  laws  of  Nature,  and  their  right  application  to 
the  wonderful  and  the  vast ;  for  under  the  same  ap- 
pellation is  comprised  a  science,  false  in  its  principles, 
and  therefore  equally  false  in  its  results — false,  not 
because  the  work  of  imposture,  but  because  grounded 


HISTOraCAL    RECAPITULATION.  359 

upon  undemonstrated,  and  consequently  undigested 
premises.  Natural  Magic,  as  treated  of  by  the  writers 
upon  Occult  Philosophy,  is  the  imagination  of  intel- 
lects of  the  very  first  order.  It  is  an  attempt,  though 
an  unsuccessful  one,  to  analyze  the  universe;  and 
though  the  superstructure  which  they  raised  has 
fallen  for  want  of  foundation,  we  cannot  refuse  our 
tribute  of  wonder  and  admiration  at  the  sublime  cha- 
racter of  the  ruins. 

"Judicial  Astrology  is  the  key  to  Natural  Magic," 
says  Elias  Ashmole,  "  and  Natural  Magic  the  door 
that  leads  to  this  blessed  stone,  viz.,  the  philosopher's. 
Howbeit,  the  ignorance  and  malice  of  some  times, 
and  the  common  custom  of  ours,  has  falsely  and 
abusively  called  Necromancy,  and  what  arts  are  raised 
from  the  doctrine  of  devils — Magic,  without  affording 
that  just  and  due  distinction  which  ought  to  be  made 
between  them  ;  and  what  greater  injury  to  learning 
than  to  confound  laudable  knowledge  with  that  which 
is  impious  and  devilish :  for  if  there  be  anything  in 
that  which  we  call  Magic,  other  than  a  searching  into 
those  hidden  virtues  which  it  hath  pleased  God  to 
bestow  upon  created  things,  though  closely  locked 
up  by  the  curse,  whereby  we  aptly  apply  agents  to 
patients — I  say  that  if  there  be  anything  else,  they 
are  but  subtle  falsehoods  that  shelter  themselves 
under  that  title." 

Paracelsus,  in  his  work  "De  Occulta  Philosophia," 
speaks  similarly ;  and  the  noted  Cornelius  Agrippa, 
in  his  book  bearing  the  same  title,  says,  in  chap.  ii. 
book  I,  "  Magic  contains  the  most  profound  contem- 
plation of  the  most  secret  things,  together  with  the 


S60  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

nature,  power,  quality,  substance,  and  virtue  thereof, 
and  also  the  knowledge  of  all  nature."  But  we  must 
not  be  deceived  by  such  terms  as  these.  Paracelsus 
did  not  mean  what  we  call  Natural  Philosophy;  nor 
did  Cornelius  Agrippa,  nor  Mirandola,  who  all  wrote 
on  this  subject,  and  described  it  in  the  same,  or  nearly 
the  same  terms ;  but  a  very  undefined  and  mysterious 
kind  of  knowledge,  how  to  attain  which  they  tell  us 
not,  or  if  they  pretend  to  tell,  they  deliver  their  re- 
sponses in  so  oracular  a  manner  as  to  baffle  all  but 
those  who  are  equally  learned  with  themselves. 

Of  all  sciences  founded  in  error,  none  have  been 
so  perseveringly  cultivated  as  that  of  Astrology;  and 
it  is  a  singular  fact,  that  in  those  ages  when  a  belief 
in  it  most  prevailed,  the  most  devoted  to  this  delu- 
sion were  the  most  illustrious  for  their  learning  and 
talents;  and  for  several  causes,  the  study  thereof 
was  connected  with  that  of  medicine.  Few  things 
more  contributed  to  retard  the  progress  of  medical 
science  than  the  absurd  union  which  made  Astrology 
almost  an  essential  part  of  a  physician's  education. 
In  this  case,  however,  as  in  every  other,  the  door 
was  open  to  imjjosture  and  ignorance.  Pretenders  to 
astrological  science  crowded  the  ranks  of  the  medical 
jirofession,  till  the  cheat  became  apparent  to  the 
world — the  uselessness  of  Astrology  to  the  faculty. 
The  chain  was  broken,  and  the  science  of  medicine 
set  free  to  prosper. 

To  enter  into  any  disquisition  as  to  the  truth  of 
a  science  universally  exploded,  would  be  useless ; 
and  to  those  who  are  curious  in  such  research,  we 
would   recommend    a   perusal    of  the   works  of  Sir 


HISTORICAL  RECAPITULATION.  36 1 

Christopher  Heydon,  in  answer  to  Chambers.  It 
will  be  more  useful  to  ascertain  what  the  most  learned 
among  the  ancient  professors  believed  concerning 
its  office  ;  and  to  this  purpose  we  shall  quote  the 
definition  of  Ptolemy,  whose  writings,  referable  to 
the  reign  of  Hadrian,  have  at  least  the  authority 
of  antiquity. 

"  Astrology  (says  this  celebrated  philosopher) 
teaches,  by  the  motions,  the  configurations,  and 
influences  of  the  signs,  stars,  and  celestial  planets, 
to  prognosticate  of  the  natural  effects  and  mutations 
to  come  in  their  elements,  and  their  inferior  and  ele- 
mentary bodies."  This  seems  to  signify  nearly  the  same 
as  astronomy ;  but  Astrology  was  generally  divided 
into  Judicial  and  Natural — Natural  Astrology  being 
science  which  shows  and  explains  the  powers  of  the 
heavenly  bodies,  exerted,  by  means  of  attraction, 
on  the  air  and  water  of  our  globe,  which  would  now 
be  considered  partly  astronomy,  partly  meteorology ; 
and  Judicial  Astrology,  which  reveals,  by  the  means 
of  the  astral  positions,  the  destinies  of  individuals, 
of  cities,  and  of  empires. 

Man,  saith  the  inspired  penman,  has  sought  out 
many  inventions;  and  we  have  just  glanced  at  times 
when  the  light  of  revelation  illumined  but  a  small 
portion  of  the  human  race.  In  a  moral  and  in  a  reli- 
gious point  of  a  view,  it  is  interesting,  though  melan- 
choly, to  look  back  to  that  time,  to  see  the  veil  of 
superstitious  ignorance  drawing  deeper  and  deeper, 
and  enclosing  still  more  of  the  family  of  Adam  in  its 
gloomy  circuit.  It  is  interesting,  though  awful,  to 
note  the  progress  of  idolatry,  and  the  flood  of  vice 

II.  R 


362  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

and  wickedness,  which  came  in  and  overwhelmed  the 
benighted  world ;  and  in  so  doing  we  shall  notice 
the  gradual  change  which  took  place  in  the  nature 
of  the  ideas  of  men  concerning  religion,  and  objects 
of  religious  worship.  The  first  step  appears  to  have 
been  to  regard  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  the  stars  as 
deities  ;  and  this  among  men  whose  gradual  declen- 
sion in  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  had  at  length 
brought  them  into  complete  ignorance,  seems  at 
once  natural  and  poetical.  The  Chaldaic  shepherd, 
watching  by  night  on  his  mountains,  and  beholding 
above  him  the  clear  and  cloudless  sky  of  Asia, 
studded  with  a  thousand  suns,  may  almost  be  excused 
if  he  bowed  the  knee  before  these  most  glorious  of 
the  Creator's  works.  In  the  darkness  of  that  age 
it  is  something  to  have  selected  such  sublime  re- 
presentatives of  the  Divinity:  and  we  have  good 
reason  to  believe  that  there  existed  ever  in  the  minds 
of  the  well-disposed  and  the  contemplative,  a  con- 
viction of  the  unity  of  the  great  Supreme.  Such 
men  did  consider  these  beautiful  worlds  as  His 
ministers — as  high  spirits  of  power  and  benignity, 
and  as  mediators  between  the  awful  and  inaccessible 
Deity  and  his  frail  and  perishing  creatures. 

We  may,  without  forcing  our  minds  into  the  im- 
probable, imagine  we  behold  the  hoary  Chaldajan 
stretching  forth  his  hands  to  the  constellations,  and 
praying,  in  the  words  of  a  poet  of  the  first  order — 

"  Look  down  upon  us  from  your  spheres  of  light, 
Briglit  ministers  of  the  Invisible  ! 
Before  whose  dread  supremacy  weak  man 
Dare  not  appear.     For  what  are  we — earth  worms — 
That  the  All-Holy  One  to  us  should  stoop 


HISTORICAL   RECAPITULATION.  363 

From  the  pure  sanctuary  where  he  dwells, 

Throned  in  eternal  light  ?     But  j'e  his  face 

Behold,  and  in  His  presence  stand,  and  His  commands  obej^ 

Who  in  j'our  burning  chariots'  path  the  heavens 

In  ceaseless  round — Saturn  and  mighty  Sol  — 

Though  absent  now  beyond  the  ends  of  earth, 

Yet  hearing  human  prayer,  great  Jupiter, 

Venus,  and  Mars,  and  Mercurj'— oh  !  hear, 

Interpreters  divine,  and  for  your  priest 

Draw  the  dread  veil  that  shades  the  days  to  come  !  " 

Atherston. 

In  Assyria  seems  to  have  first  sprung  to  light  this 
imposing  fiction  regarding  the  heavenly  hodies;  view- 
ing them  as  divine,  and  acting  by  volition,  as  some 
did,  or  being  under  the  government  of  spirits  who 
exerted  powerful  influence  over  our  planet,  as  was 
the  more  general  opinion,  it  is  not  to  be  wondered 
at  that  their  motions  were  studied  with  the  most 
intense  anxiety ;  and  not  less  so,  because  the  spirits 
who  ruled  the  stars  were  not  unfrequently  supposed 
to  pass  into  our  globe,  there  to  spend  much  time, 
and  accomplish  mighty  works.  The  cultivators  of 
Astrology,  however,  tell  us  a  difiTerent  tale ;  like  the 
Alchemists  and  the  Magicians,  they  will  be  satisfied 
with  no  less  antiquity  than  Adam — no  meaner  a 
birth-place  than  the  garden  of  Eden.  Adam,  say  they, 
received  a  knowledge  of  it  from  the  lips  of  his  Maker  ; 
and  knowing  thereby  that  the  earth  would  be  twice 
destroyed — once  by  fire,  and  once  by  water — felt  a 
desire  to  communicate  to  his  descendants  the  know- 
ledge thus  acquired.  He  engraved  characters,  there- 
fore, declaratory  thereof,  on  two  pillars  —  one  of 
brick,  which  perished  in  the  deluge ;  and  one  of 
stone,  which,  as  Josephus  tells  us,  was  existing 
in  his  days.     Seth,  Enos,  Cain,  Noah,  and  Nimrod 

r2 


o6i  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

are  all  said  to  have  successfully  prosecuted  this 
science ;  and  there  are  not  wanting  those  who  tells  us 
that  the  prophec)^  of  Enoch,  the  seventh  from  Adam, 
treated  of  this  art  and  of  Alchemy,  Abraham,  con- 
tinue they,  took  it  into  Egypt,  the  Egyptians  com- 
municated it  to  the  Greeks,  and  they  to  the  Latins. 

On   the  other   hand,    among    the   descendants   of 
Abraham,   Solomon  was  distinguished   for   this,    for 
Alchemy,  and  for  Magic.     He  had  a  seal,  whereby 
he  commanded  the  genii  of  the  earth;  and  he  under- 
stood perfectly  the   nature   of  the    heavenly  bodies. 
The  Queen  of  the  South,  of  that  country  which  we 
now  call  Abyssinia,  came  to  his  court  to  hear  his 
wisdom.     From  him  she  acquired  such  science  as  un- 
veiled the  future,  and  imparted  power  to  the  present ; 
and  on  her  return  gave  to  her  subjects  a  long  line  of 
princes,  inheriting  the  wisdom  and  the  magical  skill, 
as  well  as  the  blood  of  Solomon.     The  Ethiopians 
thus  obtained  an  insight  into  an  art  that  seems  to 
have  been  much  to  their  taste,  for  certain  it  is  that 
astrology  has  greatly  flourished  in  Africa ;  and  Asiatic 
tales  give  great  reason  to  believe  African  magicians 
and  astrologers  both  more  powerful  and  more  male- 
volent than  those  of  other  nations.     Of  the  Greek 
adepts  we  know  little  or  nothing  till  the  time  of  the 
Ptolemies  in  Egypt,  when,  as  in  a  congenial  soil,  it 
again  took  root,  and  bore  plentiful  fruit.     From   a 
MS.  by   Fotngrasse,    "  Sur  I'Astrologie  Judiciaire," 
we  extract  the  following  anecdote,  which,  however,  it 
is  but  due  to  say,  is  not   found   confirmed  by   any 
ancient  author.     Ptolemy  Philadelphus  was  about  to 
build  a  place  to  lodge  the  books  which  he  had  col- 


HISTORICAL   RECAPITULATION.  36'5 

lected  as  an  addition  to  the  library  acquired  by  his 
father.  He  summoned  the  chief  architects  to  his 
palace  to  consult  about  the  projected  edifice.  A  phi- 
losopher named  Alexander  waited  on  the  king,  and 
entreated  him,  as  he  wished  for  permanency  to  the 
glorious  library  in  which  he  took  so  just  a  delight,  to 
defer  the  decision  of  the  plan  for  a  day,  adding  that 
Mars  was  lord  of  the  ascendant,  and  other  astral 
configurations  boded  ill  to  the  work,  and  that  if  that 
day  fixed  its  date,  no  watchfulness  could  save  it  from 
the  flames.  Ptolemy,  though  by  no  means  incre- 
dulous as  to  the  science,  refused  his  belief  to  this 
particular  denunciation,  assigning  as  a  reason  for  not 
complying  with  the  wishes  of  Alexander,  that  he  was 
about  to  leave  Alexandria  the  next  day  for  some 
months,  and  he  did  not  wish  such  delay  to  take  place 
in  the  erection  of  the  library.  The  work  accordingly 
went  forward,  and  its  ultimate  fate  has  been  the 
lamentation  of  the  civilized  world  for  some  centuries. 

Caesar,  it  appears,  burned  a  part  by  accident, 
when,  to  save  himself,  he  set  on  fire  his  fleet;  but 
after  this  Cleopatra  greatly  enriched  and  enlarged  it. 

To  this  story  we  cannot  give  credence — first,  be- 
cause it  is  not  confirmed  by  any  great  authority  among 
the  ancients ;  and  next,  because  it  is  hardly  likely  to 
have  been  recorded  at  all  by  them.  The  fulfilment 
of  the  prophecy  belongs  to  much  later  times ;  and 
it  is  comparatively  rare  that  unfuljilled  predictions 
are  handed  down  to  posterity,  more  especially  when 
unregarded  in  their  own  age.  We  shall  not,  we 
think,  be  accused  of  presumption  if  we  refer  this 
story  to  some  astrologer  of  the  middle  ages.     From 


866  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

Egypt  the  transition  to  Rome  is  natural  and  easy. 
The  intercourse  that  prevailed  between  the  countries 
in  consequence  of  the  oft-renewed  league  with  the 
Ptolemies,  occasioned  much  admixture  of  Egyptian 
superstition  with  that  indigenous  to  Rome,  and  that 
which  had  been  derived  from  Greece. 

Here,  then,  we  place  the  era  at  which  Astrology 
became  popular  among  the  Romans.  In  the  previous 
time  it  had  been  known  rather  than  pursued,  nor  did 
it  receive  any  check  till  Augustus  himself,  one  of  the 
most  superstitious  of  men,  banished  all  astrologers 
from  Rome,  afraid  probably  to  hear  predictions  in 
the  accomplishment  of  which  his  own  fate  was  in- 
volved. In  spite  of  this  edict  there  is  every  reason  to 
consider  the  emperor  a  firm  behever  in  the  truth  of 
Astrology;  and  we  have  the  authority  of  Tacitus  for 
the  skill,  as  well  as  the  credence,  of  Tiberius.  We 
extract  the  passage  entire,  as  well  as  the  remarks  of 
the  historian  upon  it;  remarks  worthy  so  cautious, 
yet  so  splendid  a  genius. 

"  Nor  would  I  (says  that  great  man)  omit  the  pas- 
sage of  Tiberius,  concerning  Sergius  Galba,  then 
consul,  whom  having  sent  for,  and  tried  by  many 
modes  of  discourse,  he  thus  addressed  him,  in  Greek 
— '  And  thou,  Galba,  shalt  at  some  time  taste  of 
empire;'  signifying,  by  his  knowledge  of  the  Chaklaic 
art,  his  late  and  brief  power.  To  obtain  this  art  he 
had  leisure  at  Rhodes  and  Thrasyllus  for  an  in- 
structor, whose  skill  he  in  this  manner  proved.  When 
he  consulted  on  any  such  matter  he  used  a  lofty  part 
of  the  house,  and  admitted  to  his  confidence  but  one 
freed    man.     He,  gifted    with  a  strong  person,    but 


HISTORICAL  RECAPITULATION.  367 

ignorant  of  literature,  over  rugged  and  pathless 
waves,  preceded  him  whose  art  Tiberius  had  deter- 
mined to  try — for  the  house  hung  over  cliffs;  and 
had  there  been  any  suspicion  of  fraud  or  folly,  would 
have  precipitated  him,  when  returning,  into  the  sea 
beneath,  lest  there  should  remain  any  idea  of  the 
secret.  Thrasyllus,  therefore,  being  conducted  over 
these  rocks,  after  he  had  conversed  with  him  who 
questioned  him,  predicting  to  him  the  empire,  and 
learnedly  made  known  the  future,  was  asked  if  he 
knew  the  hour  appointed  to  himself,  what  year,  what 
day  would  be  fatal  to  him  ?  He  having  considered 
the  positions  and  distances  of  the  stars,  first  paused, 
then  grew  fearful;  and  the  more  he  inspected  the 
more  he  trembled  with  amazement  and  dread.  At 
length  he  exclaimed  that  a  doubtful  and  almost  fatal 
crisis  was  impending  over  him.  Then  Tiberius,  em- 
bracing him,  congratulated  him  as  one  provident  of 
danger,  and  who  would  be  safe  from  it;  and  re- 
ceiving whatsoever  he  said  as  an  oracle,  considered 
him  as  the  most  intimate  of  his  friends.  But  while 
listening  to  these  and  similar  relations,  my  mind  is  in 
doubt  whether  the  affairs  of  mortals  are  determined 
by  chance,  or  by  fate  and  an  immutable  necessity ; 
because  you  will  find  of  different  sentiments  the 
wisest  of  the  ancients,  and  those  who  follow  their 
sects.  And  many  are  firmly  persuaded  that  neither 
the  beginnings  of  our  lives,  nor  our  ends,  nor  men 
themselves,  are  matters  of  care  to  the  gods  ;  there- 
fore often  misfortunes  fall  upon  the  good,  and  pro- 
sperity becomes  the  lot  of  the  wicked.  Others,  on 
the  other  hand,  allow    that  some  connection   exists 


368  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

among  affairs,  but  not  from  wandering  stars,  but 
from  the  principles  and  bands  of  natural  causes ;  and 
yet  they  allow  us  an  election  of  life,  which,  when  you 
have  chosen,  the  result  is  certain.  Neither  are  those 
things  good  or  bad  which  the  vulgar  so  repute. 
Many  who  seem  wounded  with  adversity  are  yet 
happy,  numbers  that  wallow  in  wealth  are  yet  most 
wretched ;  since  the  first  often  bear  with  magna- 
nimity the  blows  of  fortune,  and  the  latter  abuse  her 
bounty  in  baneful  pursuits.  For  the  rest,  it  is 
common  to  multitudes  of  men,  to  have  each  their 
whole  future  fortunes  determined  from  the  moment 
of  their  birth  ;  or  if  some  event  thwart  the  predic- 
tion, it  is  through  the  mistake  of  such  as  pronounce 
at  random,  and  thence  debase  the  credit  of  an  art, 
which,  both  in  ages  past  and  our  own,  hath  given 
signal  instances  of  its  certainty.  And  to  avoid 
lengthening  this  digression,  I  shall  remember  in  its 
order,  how  by  the  son  of  this  same  Thrasullus  the 
empire  was  predicted  to  Nero.""^ 

Tacitus,  notwithstanding  these  moral  quotations, 
for  such  they  are,  was  not  himself  without  faith  in 
the  science,  which  he  believed  to  have  furnished  such 
astounding  proofs  of  its  truth  ;  at  least  we  may  sup- 
pose so,  for  he  immediately  quotes  another  author,  in 
these  words ;  "  but  some  things  have  fallen  out  other- 
wise than  predicted,  through  the  fallacy  of  those 
speaking  things  with  which  they  were  unacquainted, 
and  thus  was  diminished  the  credit  of  an  art,  to 
which  both  the  past  age  and  our  own  have  borne 
clear  testimony."    It  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  Tacitus 

'  The  Annals  of  Tacitus  translated  by  Gordon,  book  vi. 


HISTORICAL  RECAPITULATION.  369 

has,  with  much  tact,  kept  back  his  own  opinions, 
using  the  words  of  others.  But  before  we  trace  any 
further  the  history  of  astrology,  it  may  be  worth 
while  to  examine  this  story,  as  it  has  been  much 
referred  to  as  a  proof  of  the  science. 

It  will  be  fresh  in  the  remembrance  of  every  reader, 
that  when  Louis  XL  determined  to  put  to  death  the 
celebrated  Martins  Galeotti,  he  tried  him  with  a 
question  similar  to  that  employed  by  Tiberius.  Ga- 
leotti knew,  without  aid  from  the  stars,  that  danger 
hung  over  him  ;  and  he  likewise  well  knew  the  cha- 
racter of  the  monarch,  dark  and  determined  as  it 
was,  to  have  its  weak  points.  To  these,  with  wonder- 
ful dexterity,  he  applied  his  answer,  and  succeeded 
in  saving  his  own  life.  From  a  Prince  like  Tiberius 
Caesar — suspicious,  penetrating,  unhesitating,  cruel 
and  relentless,  yet  possessing  talents  of  the  most  sur- 
passing order — we  expect  that  his  counsellors  would 
be  themselves  men  of  acute  and  cultivated  intellect. 
Thrasyllus  must  have  been  intimately  acquainted 
with  the  fierce  and  distrustful  disposition  of  his 
master ;  and  the  well-known  dissimulation  of  Tibe- 
rius, could  hardly  be  supposed  to  suffice,  in  order  to 
prevent  a  man,  so  evidently  alert  in  mind  as  Thra- 
syllus, from  reading  more  of  the  tyrant's  purpose  and 
feelings  than  Tiberius  either  intended  or  supposed. 
The  question  itself — the  importance  of  their  previous 
conversation — the  place  in  which  they  were — the  way 
they  arrived  at  it — the  person  who  attended  them, 
and  whose  presence,  when  Tiberius  was  himself  pre- 
sent, may  be  seen  to  have  been  totally  useless;  all 
these  circumstances  put  together,  and  compared  by  a 

R  5 


370  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

mind  like  that  of  the  astrologer,  formed  a  more  in- 
teresting subject  for  contemplation  than  any  stellar 
configuration.  To  see  danger  was  the  first  point, 
to  express  it  was  politic;  for  should  no  harm  be 
intended,  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  contradict 
him.  And  had  he  professed  safety,  Tiberius  would 
more  than  possibly  have  considered  himself  justified 
in  hurling  the  unfortunate  astrologer  into  the  sea,  in 
order  to  prove  his  declaration ;  and  indeed  some  facts 
are  related  of  this  imperial  daemon,  which  render 
such  a  supposition  in  the  highest  degree  probable. 
We  may  then  be  warranted  to  refuse  our  assent  to 
the  supernatural  part  of  this  story,  and  consequently 
to  astrology,  as  far  as  supported  by  it. 

But  to  proceed,  Tiberius  was  not  the  only  Roman 
emperor  who  placed  implicit  faith  in  the  art.  It 
continued  to  increase  both  in  professors  and  patron- 
age. Manilius,  in  the  reign  of  Augustus,  had  ren- 
dered it  the  subject  of  melodious  and  majestic  verse ; 
and  imperial  favour  had  now  rendered  it  fashionable. 
Horace  speaks  of  it  as  a  thing  constantly  practised, 
and  dissuades  his  friends  from  its  use,  evidently  in 
rather  a  serious  mood.  If  this  was  the  case  when 
Augustus  reigned,  we  may  conceive  how  greatly 
must  it  have  been  followed  when  the  edict  against  it 
no  longer  existed.  The  son  of  Thrasyllus,  before 
mentioned,  succeeded  to  the  skill  and  science  of  his 
father ;  and  of  him  Tacitus  says,  that  "  he  foretold 
the  empire  to  Nero."  No  very  difficult  task,  one 
would  think,  considering  the  characters  of  Claudius, 
of  Agrippina,  of  Brittanicus,  and  of  Nero  himself. 
We  likewise  find  that  Agrippina  was  warned   that 


HISTORICAL  RECAPITULATION.  371 

Nero's  exaltation  would  in  the  end  be  fatal  to  her, 
and  that  she  would  fall  by  the  hand  of  her  son. 
"  Let  him  kill  me  (was  the  reply  of  the  extraordinary 
woman),  provided  he  does  but  reign." 

When,  by  her  crime,  the  imbecile  and  contemptible 
emperor  had  ceased  to  exist,  she  delayed  publishing 
his  death,  and  claiming  the  empire  for  her  son.  The 
promise  of  the  empire  to  Nero  was  fulfilled  by  the 
murder  of  Claudius  by  his  detestable  wife,  until  the 
astrologers,  the  Chaldeans  (as  Tacitus  calls  them), 
had  intimated  the  auspicious  moment.  The  calm 
was  not  long  for  Astrology.  Nero,  and,  after  him, 
Vitellius  and  Domitian,  revived  the  edict  of  Augus- 
tus ;  but  the  very  fact  that  it  was  so  often  revived, 
proves  the  prevalence  and  the  popularity  of  the 
science.  Vespasian  himself  appears  to  have  been 
an  adept,  and  is  said  to  have  foretold  the  death  of 
Domitian  by  assassination.  Other  astrologers  agreed 
and  specified,  as  Suetonius  tells  us,  the  year,  the  day, 
and  even  the  hour,  that  the  event  should  take  place. 

That  such  a  prediction  as  this  should  give  Do- 
mitian a  distaste  of  astral  prophecy  is  no  wonder  ; 
and  hence,  though  trembling  in  belief,  he  was  a 
severe  and  unceasing  persecutor  of  those  who  pro- 
fessed skill  in  it.  On  the  day  previous  to  his  death, 
alluding  to  the  entrance  of  the  moon  into  Aquarius 
— "Aquarius!"  said  he,  "he  shall  be  no  longer  a 
watery,  but  a  bloody  sign;  for  a  deed  shall  to- 
morrow be  done  which  shall  call  the  attention  of 
the  world."  Eleven  o'clock  was  the  fatal  hour, 
and  he  kept  himself  carefully  secluded ;  but  his 
attendants    were    in   the   plot,    and    they   told    him 


372  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 

that  the  hour  was  passed.  He  was  thrown  off  his 
guard,  admitted  the  conspirators,  and  fell  by  their 
hands.  In  this  case  it  needed  no  information  from 
above  to  tell  that  a  prince,  whose  only  study  was 
how  he  should  surpass  Nero,  or  even  Tiberius,  in 
cruelty  and  debauchery,  would  fall  a  victim  to  the 
vengeance  of  an  injured  empire.  The  conspirators, 
in  all  probability,  chose  that  time  because  they  be- 
lieved success  to  be  fated  to  them ;  and  the  monster 
himself,  being  deceived,  was  less  guarded  than  usual. 
Passing  over  the  reigns  of  Nerva  (to  whom,  however, 
the  empire  is  said  to  have  been  promised  by  an 
astrologer),  and  that  of  Trajan,  who  was  too  much 
occupied  with  wars,  and  rumours  of  wars,  to  have 
much  time  to  spare  for  stars,  and  predictions  drawn 
therefrom,  we  come  to  the  most  brilliant  era  of 
this  pretended  science.  Ptolemy,  equally  cele- 
brated as  an  astronomer  and  a  mathematician,  was 
likewise  the  greatest  of  astrologers.  In  his  /xe<yd\ri 
a-vvTd^t<;  he  has  given  a  digest  of  the  science, 
written  with  much  order,  and  as  luminously  as 
the  subject  allowed. 

The  reigning  emperor,  now  a  persecutor,  and  now 
an  encourager  of  astrology,  was  at  all  times  a  steady 
believer,  kept  a  diary  according  to  astral  direc- 
tions, and  is  said  to  have  predicted  his  own  death 
with  great  accuracy.  Indeed  there  are  few  cha- 
racters in  history  more  thoroughly  incomprehen- 
sible than  that  of  Hadrian — so  highly  gifted  as  to 
be,  perhaps,  the  first  man  of  his  extensive  empire, 
and  so  wise  as  to  be  ranked  among  the  best  of 
princes,  his  private  conduct    was   harsh,   cruel,    and 


HISTORICAL  RECAPITULATION.  373 

awfully  depraved.  There  were  few  sciences  known 
in  that  day  in  which  he  was  not  profoundly  skilled, 
but  those  called  "occult"  were  his  favourite  pur- 
suits ;  and  dark  indeed  is  the  complexion  of  some 
of  the  legends  connected  with  his  researches.  Of 
his  many  works  none  have  descended  to  our  time, 
and  Ptolemy  stands  alone  in  an  art  in  which  he  was 
successfully  rivalled  by  his  imperial  contemporary. 
During  the  reign  of  Antoninus,  astrology  still  flou- 
rished under  the  same  auspices ;  and  but  little 
later,  we  find  Censorinus  writing  his  treatise  "  de 
Die  Natali;"  a  tract  which  Vossius  enthusiastically 
calls  a  "golden  book,"  and  which  really  deserves 
praise  for  much  valuable,  though  extraneous  inform- 
ation, particularly  on  chronology.  After  Censorinus, 
no  writers  of  great  eminence  are  extant  on  this  art 
till  the  eighth  century.  The  Venerable  Bede  and 
Alcuin,  scarcely  less  celebrated,  pursued  this  vain 
science  to  some  extent.  But  in  the  next  century 
it  is  said  to  have  broken  forth  with  great  lustre  in 
Arabia;  and  in  the  year  827,  under  the  patronage  of 
Al  Maimam,  the  Mirammolim,  the  /MeydXt]  avvrd^if; 
was  translated,  under  the  title  of  "  Almagest,"  by 
Al  Hayen  Ben  Yusseph.  To  this  Al  Bumasar 
added  an  appendix,  and,  within  a  few  years  wrote 
Al  Freganus,  Ebn  Nozophim,  Al  Farag,  and  Geber. 

It  is  necessary  to  say  that  there  are  doubts  as  to 
the  genuineness  of  those  works  attributed  to  the  last 
named  author.  When  the  Moors  of  Africa  passed 
into  Spain  they  introduced  all  the  false  as  well  as  all 
the  true  learning  which  distinguished  that  extraor- 
dinary people.     In  a  fertile  and  beautiful  country, 


374  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

under  wise  and  accomplished  monarchs,  and  enjoy- 
ing success  in  war  and  internal  tranquillity,  the 
Spanish  Moors  made  rapid  advances  in  science,  in 
military  tactics,  in  architecture,  poetry,  and  manu- 
factures; nor  were  more  visionary  pursuits  abandoned. 
Magic,  Astrology,  and  Alchemy  found  numerous  and 
learned  defenders,  and  when  the  tide  of  fortune 
turned  against  them — when  Boabdil,  the  last  and 
unfortunate  king  of  Granada,  had  fled  before  Fer- 
dinand and  Isabella,  the  Christian  Spaniards  pursued, 
though  with  scarcely  so  much  success,  the  arts  which 
the  more  versatile  Moors  had  taught  them.  Before 
the  expulsion  of  that  people  we  find  a  king  of  Castile, 
Alphonso  the  Wise,  acquiring  fame  by  scientific 
research,  and  sending  for  Christian  and  Jewish  doc- 
tors from  every  part  of  Europe  to  arrange  the  astro- 
nomical tables  known  by  his  name.  In  arranging 
and  correcting  the  observations  of  Ptolemy  he  is  said 
to  have  expended  400,000  ducats.  But  Astrology 
was  not  unregarded:  and  the  king  is  said  to  have 
written  with  his  own  hand  the  two  cabalistic  volumes 
in  cypher,  yet  remaining  in  the  Royal  Library  at 
Madrid.  Certain  it  is  that,  though  much  warned, 
and  much  exhorted  by  the  prelates  of  his  court,  he 
distinguished,  by  his  favour,  the  professors  of  astral 
science,  and  in  his  code  of  laws  enrolled  Astrology 
among  the  hberal  sciences. 

In  Germany,  many  and  eminent  men  have  been 
addicted  to  this  study;  and  a  long  catalogue  might 
be  made  of  those  who  have  considered  other  sciences 
with  reference  to  Astrology,  and  written  on  them  as 
such.     Faust  has,  of  course,  the  credit  of  being  an 


HISTORICAL  RECAPITULATION.  375 

astrologer  as  well  as  a  wizard  ;  but  leaving  this  much 
bespattered  personage,  we  find  that  singular  but 
splendid  genius  Cornelius  Agrippa,  writing  with  as 
much  zeal  against  Astrology  as  in  behalf  of  other 
occult  sciences.  Common  report  tells  some  wild 
and  extravagant  tales  of  him — among  many  others 
the  following.  That  a  demon  under  his  command, 
having  torn  in  pieces  a  young  man  who  meddled 
with  forbidden  knowledge,  Agrippa  ordered  the 
spirit  to  animate  the  body  of  the  youth,  and  to  walk 
with  him  to  the  market-place,  where  he  licensed  the 
spirit  to  depart.  The  body  of  course  fell  again 
dead;  but  suspicion  being  excited  by  the  marks  of 
claws  found  on  the  neck,  the  magician  was  taken 
and  burned,  and  his  dog,  also  a  familiar  spirit,  shared 
the  same  fate.  The  truth  was,  that  he  was  a  man 
far  above  his  time,  and  though  wild  and  visionary  in 
his  ideas,  and  probably  inclined  to  gain  credit  for 
arts  which  he  did  not  possess,  he  yet  merits  our 
respect  by  the  assistance  he  really  gave  to  science. 

To  the  illustrious  believers  in  Astrology  who 
flourished  in  the  sixteenth  and  seventeenth  centuries, 
must  be  added  the  name  of  Albert  von  Wallenstein, 
duke  of  Friedland.  He  was,  indeed,  an  enthusiast 
in  the  cause,  and  many  curious  anecdotes  are  related 
of  this  devotion.  That  he  had  himself  studied  As- 
trology, and  under  no  mean  instructors,  is  evidenced 
by  his  biography  and  correspondence,  which  has  so 
lately  appeared.  His  tutor,  Paulus  Virdingius,  a 
friend  and  correspondent  of  Kepler,  appears  first  to 
have  given  his  mind  a  bias  towards  this  study,  which 
he  afterwards  prosecuted  to  some  extent,  at  Padua 


376  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

under  Argoli.  His  celebrated  antagonist  was  re- 
garded by  him  in  an  astrological  point  of  view,  and 
he  appears  to  have  hoped  that  stars  in  their  courses 
would  fight  against  Gustavus  Adolphus,  as  they  did 
against  Sisera,  A  letter  is  extant  from  Wallenstein 
concerning  the  nativity  of  that  great  prince,  dated 
Gitskin,  May  21,  1628.^ 

"  I  thank  you  for  having  sent  me  the  notice  of  the 
King  of  Sweden's  birth-day.  Now  I  have  further 
need  to  know  the  place  of  his  birth,  for  it  is  necessary 
on  account  of  the  '  Elevatio  poli.*  I  pray  you  to  for- 
ward this  as  soon  as  may  be.  I  should  be  further 
glad  that  you  would  cause  the  scheme  to  be  erected 
by  Dr.  Herlicius,  not  that  so  much  stress  is  to  be  laid 
on  this,  but  it  is  my  wish  that  various  hands  should 
be  employed  in  this  part.  He  need  not  give  any 
conclusions,  but  only  the  figuration." 

Kepler  himself  was  employed  by  this  extraordinary 
man  in  making  astrological  calculations,  and  was  re- 
warded by  the  exertion  of  V^  allenstein's  influence 
with  the  court  of  Vienna,  which  procured  the  settle- 
ment of  a  large  demand.  Afterwards,  when  the 
enemies  of  Wallenstein  had  procured  his  dismissal 
from  the  employments  which  he  held,  and  a  deputa- 
tion was  sent  to  inform  him  of  the  fact,  in  what 
manner  they  might  think  least  painful  to  his  haughty 
and  ambitious  spirit,  he  who  was  well  informed  of  the 
machinations  carried  on  against  him,  and  who  knew 
the  contemptible  character  of  P'erdinand,  received  the 
messengers  with  courtesy,  and  before  he  allowed  them 
to  enter  upon  the  subject  of  their  mission,  he  produced 

'  Col.  Mitchell,  Life  of  Wallenstein,  p.  338. 


HISTORICAL  RECAPITULATION.  377 

a  horary  scheme,  by  which  he  told  them  he  knew  the 
cause  of  their  coming,  and  the  nature  of  the  message 
which  they  were  to  dehver,  received  with  apparent 
indifference  his  dismissal,  and  made  splendid  presents 
to  the  two  noblemen  who  announced  it.  In  his  sub- 
sequent retirement,  while  living  as  a  magnificent 
prince  among  his  feudal  vassals,  and  occupied  in 
every  way  for  their  welfare,  while  trade,  agriculture, 
religious  establishments,  building,  and  manufactures 
occupied  by  turns  his  attention,  his  ^  favourite  science 
was  not  forgotten ;  for  we  find  one  Senni,  an  Italian 
astrologer,  among  his  attendants. 

Niphus — whose  medical  works,  though  no  longer 
valuable,  show  profound  learning  and  a  powerful  and 
cultivated  mind, — wrote  in  favour  of  Astrology.  But 
to  those  who  wish  to  learn  who  and  what  were  the 
supporters  of  the  art,  we  recommend  the  table  affixed 
to  Lilly's  "Christian  Astrology." 

In  England,  after  Bede  and  Alcuin,  there  is  a 
considerable  period  before  any  eminent  man  made 
profession  of  astral  science.  Roger  Bacon  appears 
to  have  been  led  away  by  its  fascination,  and  even 
suffered  imprisonment  on  that  account.  And  from 
this  time,  though  extensively  cultivated,  it  seems  to 
have  been  pursued  rather  as  an  auxiliary  to  Alchemy 
than  for  its  own  sake.  Yet  many  of  our  kings  were 
the  subjects  of  astrological  predictions ;  and  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  VIII.  it  was  declared  high-treason  to 
foretel  the  approach  of  death  to  the  king.  Elizabeth 
and  her  court  were  deeply  tinged  with  this  super- 
stition ;  and  MSS.  of  that  date  are  yet  extant  which 

>  Schiller,  30  jahrkr.,  b.  2,  p.  994. 


378  THE  TWIN   GIANTS 

she  is  said  to  have  consulted.  At  the  same  period, 
Catherine  de  Medici  is  noted  as  an  adept :  and  her 
skill,  as  well  as  her  assent  to  the  truth  of  this 
science,  is  attested  by  a  medal  which  bears  an  enor- 
mous price,  and  is  occasionally  to  be  met  with  in  the 
cabinets  of  the  curious. 

Science  was  at  a  low  ebb  in  France  at  that  time. 
The  splendour  of  Cellini  had  served  to  invest  with  a 
species  of  glory,  the  arts  in  which  he  is  said  to  have 
taken  delight ;  and  the  authority  of  his  name  was  a 
sufficient  excuse  in  a  period  like  that  of  which  we  are 
speaking.  Indeed  crime  then  strode  with  a  gigantic 
pace.  Vice  seems  to  have  been  universal  in  extent, 
as  well  as  enormous  in  degree  ;  and  the  cottage,  as 
well  as  the  palace,  bore  testimony  to  a  corruption 
fearful  and  radical.  Science  possessed  no  charms  for 
men  in  a  time  like  this.  To  amass  immense  riches ; 
to  penetrate  the  veil  of  futurity ;  to  command  success 
in  war  and  negotiation,  were  advantages  thought 
worth  acquiring  at  any  price,  while  the  degraded 
state  of  public  religion  offered  a  road  to  eternal 
happiness,  even  to  the  most  abandoned,  if  their 
revenues  could  furnish  the  price  of  entrance.  The 
general  belief  in  satanic  influence  occasioned  Magic 
and  Necromancy  to  be  eagerly  seized,  as  most  likely 
to  further  the  desired  results. 

Astrology,  from  its  high  pretensions,  obtained  a 
large  share  of  patronage,  and  alchemy  was  the  busi- 
ness of  many  pretenders  to  learning,  who  were 
supported,  while  employed  in  their  cabalistic  opera- 
tions, by  the  needy  and  disorderly  nobles  of  the  day. 
Even  to  those  really  imbued  with  better  knowledge. 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  879 

philosophy  presented  not  sufficient  attractions,  and  it 
required  the  zest  of  unlawfulness,  or  at  least  of 
mystery,  to  induce  them  to  study,  when  science  de- 
rived from  causes  open  to  every  eye  was  everywhere 
disregarded.  A  gloomy  picture  of  the  then  state  of 
France  is  given  by  Davila,  in  his  "  Historia  delle 
Guerre  Civili  di  Francia." 

But,  to  return  to  England.  No  sooner  was  James 
I.  seated  upon  the  throne  than  every  species  of  occult 
philosophy  received  a  new  stimulus.  The  king  him- 
self wrote,  as  we  have  seen,  on  Demonology,  and  was 
fully  persuaded  of  the  truth  of  what  he  wrote.  He, 
however,  much  as  he  encouraged  searching  into  such 
matters,  was  very  severe  with  all  who  practised  them, 
and  instituted  a  persecution  of  no  slight  character 
against  such  as,  in  his  kingly  wisdom,  he  judged 
wiser  than  they  should  be.  In  the  time  of  his  son 
and  successor,  Lilly  made  great  noise ;  he  read  the 
mystic  works  of  Cornelius  Agrippa,  and  became,  as 
he  says,  intimately  acquainted  with  many  spirits  of 
power  and  authority.  He  first  engaged  in  the  study  of 
Rhabdoraancy,  and,  having  failed  therein,  betook  him- 
self to  Astrology.  But  it  appears,  though  a  long  story 
is  quoted  from  his  life,  written  by  himself,  concerning 
his  ill  success  at  Westminster,  that  he  considered 
Alchemy  as  the  object  to  be  obtained,  and  was  after- 
wards induced  by  his  success  to  confine  himself  to 
astral  predictions.  The  story  is  worth  quoting,  as  it 
proves  that  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Westminster 
believed  the  powers  of  Lilly  and  the  truth  of  Rhab- 
domancy.  He  says  of  himself,  in  his  remarks  pre- 
fixed to  his  "  Christian  Astrology,"— "  After  living 


380  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

privately  and  obscurely,  in  1632,  I  was  strangely 
affected  to  Astrology,  and  became  desirous  to  study  it, 
only  to  see  if  there  were  any  verity  in  it."  He  gives 
a  bad  account  of  his  first  tutor,  a  Welch  clergyman, 
whose  name  was  Evans,  and  whom  he  declares  to  have 
been  "  of  all — the  veriest  knave."  After  six  weeks 
he  cast  him  off,  and  for  some  time  studied  alone.  His 
associates  were  certainly  men  of  the  lowest  order, 
and  it  is  a  matter  of  just  surprise  that  the  learned 
Ashmole  should  have  mixed  so  familiarly  with  them 
as  he  did.  The  character  of  Lilly  is  thus  given  by 
an  able  critic.  Speaking  of  the  hard  words  used 
by  Chambers,  he  says, — "  Lilly,  it  is  clear,  deserved 
as  much  of  these  reproaches  as  will  fairly  attach  to 
one  who  has  been  well  described,  as  having,  by  dint 
of  plain,  persevering,  consistent,  unblushing  roguery, 
acquired  a  decent  reputation,  convinced  himself  that 
he  was  honest,  put  money  in  his  pocket,  and  in  due 
time  was  comfortably  buried  under  a  nice  black  mar- 
ble stone,  inscribed  with  a  record  of  deceased  virtue 
in  English  and  Latin.  An  attentive  examination  of 
his  works  will  convince  the  reader  that  the  above  is 
just."  In  the  "  Christian  Astrology,"  Lilly  takes  a 
high  tone,  and  delivers  his  opinions  as  things  uncon- 
tro verted  and  incontrovertible.  He  exhibits  much 
desultory  research  and  considerable  tact,  but  no 
originality,  though  much  boasting  of  his  "  new  me- 
thods." There  are  no  allusions  to  spiritual  beings 
throughout  the  work,  saving  the  names  of  the  angels 
of  the  planets  —  a  circumstance  rather  surprising, 
for  Lilly  believed  their  influence,  and  thought  it 
lawful   to  converse  with   them,  as    we   read    in    his 


HISTORICAL  RECAPITULATION.  381 

life ;  therefore  the  term,  "  Christian  Astrology,"  did 
not  preclude  him  from  giving  a  full  account  of  their 
powers  and  offices. 

After  the  death  of  Lilly,  his  disciple,  Coley,  suc- 
ceeded to  his  occupation,  hut  not  to  his  fame ;  and 
since  the  Restoration,  the  "  science  "  has  gradually, 
but  steadily  declined.  Partridge  composed  almanacs 
in  imitation  of  Lilly ;  and  Francis  Moore,  physician, 
to  this  day  maintains  a  strtmg  hold  on  the  respect  of 
the  English  public.  In  Germany  there  is  yet  pub- 
lished an  almanac,  professing  to  be  Thurmersen's, 
who  died  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  and 
was  a  noted  astrologer  in  his  day,  being  first  phy- 
sician, printer,  bookseller,  and  astrologer,  at  the 
Court  of  the  Marquis  of  Brandenburg:  his  corre- 
spondence fills  two  quarto  volumes,  and  is  preserved 
in  the  library  at  Berlin.  A  similar  almanac  is  pub- 
lished in  Persia,  and  was  at  one  time  attempted  in 
France;  but  Henry  III.,  in  1577,  issued  an  edict, 
prohibiting  the  publication  of  astrological  predictions 
in  almanacs.  In  our  own  day  the  professors  of  this 
art  are  few,  yet  Ebenezer  Sibly  has  pubhshed  two 
volumes,  quarto,  on  medico-astrological  science,  and 
speaks  mysteriously,  if  not  profoundly  also,  of  Al- 
chemy :  his  reanimating  solar  tincture,  and  his  lunar 
tincture,  speak  by  their  titles:  his  works  speak  for 
themselves,  and  need  no  comment. 

It  will  hardly  come  under  the  design  of  the  present 
paper  to  notice  the  prophetic  almanacs  and  pub- 
lications of  that  kind  that  from  time  to  time  appear, 
nor  the  productions  of  Mr.  Smith,  who,  we  believe, 
is  the  writer  of  the  books  signed  "  Raphael." 


382  THE    TWIN   GIANTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE    PROGRESS    AND    DECLINE    OF    ALCHEMY. 

The  votaries  of  Alchemy,  like  those  of  Astrology 
and  Magic,  claimed  for  their  art  an  origin  at  once 
mystic  and  remote.  "  The  cradle  of  Chemistry," 
says  Olaus  Borrichius,  "  is  to  be  sought  in  the  most 
distant  times."  And,  accordingly,  we  shall  feel  no 
surprise  at  being  told  that  the  knowledge  of  this 
science  was  communicated  to  mankind  by  those 
angels  who,  according  to  the  rabbinical  traditions, 
were  overcome  by  the  charms  of  women,  and  bartered 
for  the  love  of  earthly  beings  their  celestial  inherit- 
ance. This  idea  was  conveyed  in  various  terms,  as 
the  minds  of  the  writers  on  the  subject  were  biassed 
by  their  previous  reading.  One  tells  us  that  these 
spirits  were  genii  who  had  never  been  inhabitants  of 
heaven ;  another,  that  they  were  fallen  angels ;  a 
third,  that  they  were  the  children  of  Seth,  to  whom 
this  mystery  was  known  by  tradition.  Zosimus,  ^  the 
Panopolite,  has  a  passage,  quoted  both  by  Borrichius 
and  Dr.  Thompson.  "  The  holy  Scriptures,"  says 
he,   "inform  us,  oh   lady!  that  there  is  a  tribe  of 

'  i'atrxovfiv  cci  it^a)  y^aipa.)  nroi  (iifiXioi.,  a  yuvai,  oti  'ktti  to  ^aiftoviav 
y'i))o;  0  ^etJTai  yvvai^iv.  'E/^vyifiOviuifi  Kcci  'E^fiii;  h  roT;  iv(rixo7s'  x.a.i  ir^iSat 
a.'jra.i  X'oyoi  (favi^os  xai  a-ffOK^vipo;  toZto  ifivtifioviuftv,  &.C.  &.C.  See  OI.IUS 
Borrichius  de  ortu  et  progressu  Chemiaj,  p.  12.  Mangetus,  Bibliotheca 
Chemica  Curiosa,  p.  2.  Dr.  Thompson,  History  of  Chemistry,  vol.  i. 
p.  5. 


ALCHEMY.  383 

daemons  which  converse  with  women.  Hermes 
mentions  this  in  his  '  Physics  f  and  almost  every 
writing,  whether  sacred  or  apocryphal,  states  the 
same  thing.  The  ancient  and  sacred  Scriptures 
inform  us  that  the  angels,  captivated  by  women, 
taught  them  all  the  operations  of  Nature.  Offence 
being  taken  at  this,  they  remained  out  of  heaven, 
because  they  had  taught  mankind  all  manner  of  evil, 
and  things  which  could  not  be  advantageous  to  the 
soul.  From  this  mixture,  as  the  Scripture  informs 
us,  sprang  the  giants.  Chema  is  the  first  of  their 
traditions  respecting  these  arts.  The  book  itself 
they  call  Chema :  hence  the  art  is  called  '  Chemia.' 
Few  words  have  had  their  origin  more  pertinaciously 
disputed  than  Alchemy  or  Chemistry.  That  its  im- 
mediate source  is  the  Greek  ')(i)iJb6ia,  all  agree ;  but 
the  further  investigation  presents  great  diflSculties. 
Mr.  Palmer,  the  late  Professor  of  Arabic  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge,  gives  the  following  deri- 
vation :  "  Alchemy,  or  more  properly  Alkemy,  is  so 
named  from  the  substantive  Kaymon ;  that  is,  the 
substance  or  constitution  of  anything  from  the  root 
Kama." 

Now,  upon  this  Dr.  Young  observes,  that  the 
Egyptians  were  not  very  anxious  about  the  composi- 
tion of  bodies.  The  four  elements  usually  recognised 
as  such,  were  universally  acknowledged  to  be  the 
components  of  all  bodies,  and  the  attention  of  ancient 
philosophers  was  rather  directed  to  the  results  of 
combinations.  He  considered  a  more  probable  de- 
rivation to  be  found  in  the  Coptic  khems,  or  chems, 
signifying  dark,  obscure,  to  which  root  he  also  refers 


384  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

the  German  geheim,  secret.  And  in  this  Brande ' 
agrees  with  him.  Others  have  derived  it  from  %uw, 
to  melt ;  others  from  %i//ao9,  juice  ;  others  from  %t/A^?, 
a  scientific  person ;  which  advances  the  inquiry  but 
one  step,  for  the  difficulty  would  still  regain  to 
ascertain  the  origin  of  x''M'^-  Others,  among  whom 
stands  Bryant,  from  Chemi,  the  Coptic  name  for 
Egypt.  Of  all  these,  the  most  worthy  of  attention 
is  that  which  comes  recommended  by  the  names  of 
Young  and  Brande. 

The  MSS.  of  Zosimus,  quoted  above,  was  written 
in  the  fifth  century,  and  is  preserved  in  the  royal 
library  at  Paris.  It  is,  however,  by  no  means  clear 
that  the  Chema,  which  he  mentions,  comprises  all 
the  Alchemy  ^  of  later  times.  This  opinion  was 
strengthened  by  the  writings  of  Clement  ^  of  Alex- 
andria, who  speaks  of  the  angels  having  revealed  to 
their  earthly  loves  those  mysteries  which  the  faithful 
among  the  heavenly  host  presumed  hidden  till  the 
coming  of  the  Lord,  and  attributes  to  this  cause  the 
manifestation  of  these  sublime  secrets.  Clement, 
however,  referred  evidently  to  the  wonders  wrought 
by  Magic,  in  the  possibility  of  which  he  was  a 
believer.  But  passages  more  to  the  purpose  of 
alchemists,  were  to  be  found  in  Eusebius  and  Ter- 
tuUian.  The  former,*  giving  an  account  of  the  books 
attributed  to  Enoch,  assigns  the  revelation  not  only 

'  Brande's  Chemistry,  vol.  i.  p.  2. 

*  The  title  of  the  work  is  said  to  be,  "  A  faithful  description  of  the 
sacred  and  divine  art  of  making  gold  and  silver,  by  Zosimus  the  Pana- 
polite."  It  is  necessary  to  mention  that  the  genuineness  of  the  MSS. 
has  been  suspected. 

«  Strom.  5. 

*  Apud  Scaliger.  v.  Olaus  Bonichius. 


HISTORICAL   RECAPITULATION.  385 

of  charms  and  philtres,  but  also  of  working  in  metal, 
to  the  fallen  angels,  and  expressly  names  Hexael  as 
the  spirit  who  made  known  the  art  of  forming  swords 
and  breastplates  for  men,  and  golden  ornaments  for 
women :  and  Tertullian,i  on  the  same  authority, 
states  the  same  thing.  That  the  astrological  studies 
of  the  ancients  led  them  to  many  curious  conclusions 
respecting  the  metals,  we  see  by  all  that  has  come 
down  to  us  of  their  astrological  writings.  They 
attributed  to  each  planet  the  rule  over  a  particular 
metal,  and  having  previously  given  the  planet  the 
character  of  the  god  whose  name  it  bore,  they 
readily  transferred  a  set  of  similar  qualities  to  the 
metal  which  it  governed.  The  choice  was  made 
with  great  judgment,  and  the  alchemical  writers, 
taking  advantage  of  this  unusual  partition  of  the 
metals  among  the  planets,  enroll  all  the  professors  of 
Astrology  among  the  adepti.  A  remark  of  Psellus,^ 
that  Deraocritus  wrote  concerning  the  tincture  of  the 
sun  and  moon,  and  concerning  precious  stones  and 
purple,  furnished  the  required  handle. 

It  had  been  remarked  by  Diodorus  Siculus,^  that 
Democritus  studied  Astrology  chiefly  in  Egypt, 
and  it  was  therefore  remarked  that  there  were  two 
kinds  of  Astrology  ;  one  which  referred  to  the  heavenly 
bodies,  and  one  which  referred  to  "  the  bright  stars 
of  the  great  mother  earth,*  that  is,  the  magnificent 
globes  of  the  metals."  So,  because,  on  the  authority  of 
Michael  Psellus,  Democritus  wrote  on  the  tincture 

'  De  Cult.  Fncminanim,  cap.  x. 

*  Epist.  ad  Xi])hilinum. 
^  Lib.  iii.  cap.  vi. 

*  Olaus  Borricliius  de  Ortu,  &c. 

II.  S 


386  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

of  the  sun  and  the  moon,  he  must  be  one  of  the  leaders 
of  the  Hermetic  Science.  The  same  connection 
between  the  planets  and  the  metals  is  mentioned  by 
Origen,^  as  being  acknowledged  in  the  mysteries  of 
Mithra  by  the  Persians,  to  intimate  the  transit  of 
the  soul  through  the  seven  planets.  There  was  a 
scale  of  seven  gates  made  of  the  seven  planetary 
metals;  and  since  Kircher^  derives  Mithra  from  Miz- 
raim,  so  there  can  be  no  difficulty  in  recognising  the 
whole  as  an  alchemical  allegory,  and,  as  Borrichius 
contends,  merely  an  arcanic  mode  of  celebrating  the 
mysteries  of  Egyptian  philosophy.  To  the  same 
purpose  the  well-known  story  of  the  rings  of  Apol- 
lonius  has  been  adduced,  and  an  inscription  preserved 
by  Gruter, 

DEO    IN'VICTO    AVRO    SECUNDINIUS    DONATUS    FRUMENTAR. 

The  identity  of  Astrology  and  Alchemy  being  thus 
proved  to  the  student's  satisfaction-,  the  fables  con- 
cerning the  former  might,  of  course,  be  received  as 
historic  truths  concerning  the  latter ;  and,  hence,  we 
hear  of  Abraham  and  Melchisedec,  of  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  and  Joseph,  of  Jannes  and  Jambres,  of  Moses 
and  Aaron,  of  Solomon  and  Daniel,  and,  in  a  word, 
of  nearly  every  saint  or  great  man  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment dispensation.  That  Moses  must  have  had 
more  knowledge  of  Chemistry  than  prevailed  during 
he  middle  ages,  is  contended  from  the  fact,''  that 
he  reduced  to  powder  the  golden  calf  made  by  Aaron 
from   the  ear-rings  of   the  people ;    but  the  sacred 

'  Lib.  vi.  cont.  Colsiini. 
^  In  Obflisc.  P.ainphyl. 
^  Exod.  xxxii.  20. 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  387 

narrative  does  not  give  us  to  understand  that  the 
gold  underwent  any  change.  It  was  burned,  that 
is,  melted  and  beaten  into  thin  laminae,  and  then  in  a 
shape  somewhat  like  gold-leaf  strewed  upon  (not  mixed 
with)  the  water;  this  is  what  the  passage  in  Exodus 
seems  to  imply,  and  this  requires  no  greater  know- 
ledge of  Chemistry  than  the  formation  of  the  calf  did 
of  magic.  The  Rabbins,  indeed,  say  that  the  whole 
transaction  was  magical,  and  that  Aaron  spoke  the 
literal  truth  when  he  said,  "  Then  I  cast  the  gold 
into  the  fire  and  there  came  out  this  calf !" 

It  might  reasonably  be  expected  that  a  character 
so  prominent  in  the  annals  of  Metallurgy  as  Tubal 
Cain,  would  not  be  forgotten  by  the  alchemists ; 
and,  accordingly,  we  find  this  great  art  attributed 
to  him  ;  an  honour  which  he  shares  with  Abraham 
and  Adam.  The  first  writer  after  Julius  Firmicus 
Maternus  and  Zosimus,  or,  rather,  the  first  writer 
after  those  whose  works  are  printed,  who  makes 
mention  of  Chemistry,  meaning  thereby  Alchemy, 
is  Suidas.  Borrichius  and  Dr.  Shaw  give  a  list  of 
authors,  writing  between  the  fifth  and  eleventh  cen- 
turies, in  barbarous  Greek,  among  whose  names 
occur  those  of  Hermes,  Isis,  Cleopatra,  Democritus, 
Horus,  Porphyry,  Plato,  and  Aristotle.  But  since 
these  names  are  attached  to  the  productions  of  modern 
and  obscure  writers,  the  assumed  date  of  the  copies 
cannot  always  be  depended  upon,  even  where  such 
are  given ;  and  as  we  find  forgeries  of  ancient  writ- 
ings made  to  support  other  forgeries,  as,  for  instance, 
a  tract  assigned  to  Albertus  Magnus  to  substantiate 
the  antiquity  of  the  emerald  table  of  Hermes  Tris- 


388  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

megistus,  but  small  reliance  can  be  placed  on  the 
genuineness  of  documents  treating  of  Chemistry,  and 
claiming  any  high  antiquity.  The  testimony  of 
Suidas  is,  however,  unquestionable,  it  consists  in  two 
articles  in  his  Lexicon,  ^^//zeto.  and  Sepa^ — "  Che- 
mistry— the  preparation  of  silver  and  gold.  The 
books  on  it  were  sought  out  by  Dioclesian,  and 
burnt,  on  account  of  the  new  attempts  made  by  the 
Egyptians  against  him.  He  treated  them  with 
cruelty  and  harshness,  as  he  sought  out  the  books 
written  by  the  ancients  on  the  Chemistry  of  gold 
and  silver,  and  burnt  them.  His  object  was  to 
prevent  the  Egyptians  from  becoming  rich  by  the 
knowledge  of  this  art ;  lest,  emboldened  by  abundance 
of  wealth,  they  might  afterwards  be  induced  to  resist 
the  Romans ;"  this  is  the  passage  under  the  article 
')(f}[jieLa,  that  on  Sepwi  is  not  less  curious.  "  Aepa^;, 
the  Golden  Fleece,  which  Jason  and  the  Argonauts 
(after  a  voyage  through  the  Black  Sea  to  Colchis) 
took,  together  with  Medea,  daughter  of  iEetes,  the 
king.  But  this  is  not  what  the  poets  represent,  but  a 
treatise  written  on  skins  {Bepfj,aa-i)  teaching  how  gold 
might  be  prepared  by  Chemistry.  Probably  it  was 
called  golden  by  those  who  lived  at  that  time,  on 
account  of  its  great  importance." 

Now  from  these  two  passages  much  may  be  learned. 
We  find  first,  that  there  were  books  on  this  subject 
written  by  those  who,  in  the  time  of  Diocletian,  were 
accounted  ancients  {rol^  iraXaiol^  <ye'ypd/.ip,€va  /3i 
^Xio) ;  next,  that  these  books  were  principally  found 
among  the  Egyptians  ;  that  Diocletian  and  his  ad- 
visers not  only  believed  in  the  possibility  of  the  art 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  389 

but  also  in  its  practicability,  and  that  it  was  possessed 
in  60  great  a  degree  of  perfection  by  the  Egyptians 
as  to  render  them  formidable  enemies  on  account  of 
the  unlimited  treasure  thus  placed  at  their  command: 
and  we  learn  also,  that  so  high  was  the  antiquity  as- 
signed to  the  Hermetic  art  by  those  who  in  the  days 
of  Suidas  were  most  capable  of  judging,  that  even 
the  fables  of  mythology,  referring  to  the  most  remote 
period,  were  imagined  to  have  an  alchemical  meaning. 
The  books  were  burnt,  and  we  have  no  opportunity 
of  ascertaining  how  far  the  ideas  of  the  ancients 
agreed  with  the  visionary  notions  of  more  recent 
alchemists ;  but  those  who  have  maintained  the  truth 
of  the  science,  have  not  failed  to  quote  the  authority 
of  Suidas.  The  passages  are  worth  considering,  were 
it  only  because  they  will  lead  us  to  investigate  some 
subjects  over  which  a  needless  obscurity  has  been 
thrown.  The  late  Sir  William  Drummond  thought 
proper  to  write,  and  the  editors  of  the  "  Classical 
Journal"^  to  insert,  an  elaborate  defence  of  Egyptian 
Alchemy.  For  the  purpose  above-mentioned  we  shall 
condense  the  argument  he  offers  into  as  short  a  space 
as  possible.  After  asserting  that  the  ancient  Egyp- 
tians could  not  have  possessed  gold  by  any  of  the 
ordinary  modes,  inasmuch  as  they  had  no  mines,  and 
were  not  addicted  to  commerce,  he  alludes  to  the 
vast  buildings  which  they  erected,  the  magnificent 
public  works  which  they  constructed,  the  Labyrinth, 
the  lake  Moeris,  the  Pyramids,  and  finally  he  men- 
tions the  tomb  of  Osymandias,  the  golden  circle  in 
which  he  values  at  14,000,000/.  sterling.     He  quotes 

•  No.  38. 


390  THE   TWIN    GIANTS. 

the  passage  of  Herodotus,  in  which  it  is  stated  that 
the  charge  for  onions  and  garhc  furnished  to  the 
labourers  on  the  Pyramids  amounted  to  sixteen  hun- 
dred silver  talents,  i.  e.  to  about  f)00,OOOZ.  sterling. 
"  Gold,"  observes  he,  "  was  so  plentiful  that  the 
hunter  formed  his  weapons,  and  the  labourer  his  tools 
of  this  precious  metal."  After  noticing  the  great 
hatred  with  which  the  Egyptians  regarded  Cambyses 
and  his  Persian  followers,  he  states  that  the  priests, 
who  alone  possessed  the  power  of  making  gold,  con- 
cealed their  knowledge,  till  the  accession  of  the 
House  of  Lagus,  when  they  again  made  known  their 
scientific  knowledge.  Athenaeus  is  quoted  to  prove 
that  at  a  certain  festival  held  by  Ptolemy  Philadel- 
phus,  so  much  gold  was  displayed,  that  its  value 
cannot  be  estimated  at  less  than  200,000,000/. 
sterling:  these  are  the  assumed  facts  upon  which 
a  defence  of  Alchemy  is  founded,  and  such  are 
the  arguments  by  which  it  is  supported.  Now  to  say 
nothing  of  the  inconsistency  of  making  a  continuous 
narrative  from  the  works  of  authors  of  various  degrees 
of  credibility,  by  rejecting  the  more  credible,  and 
adopting  the  statement  of  the  less  ;  setting  aside  the 
eye-witness  and  taking  the  tradition  of  a  compara- 
tively late  writer ;  it  may  be  observed  first,  that  as 
to  the  means  by  which  the  inhabitants  of  Egypt  ob- 
tained gold,  they  had  mines,  and  the  vestiges  of 
them  '  exist  to  this  day  ;  next,  that  with  regard  to  the 

1  Mr.  Wilkinson,  in  his  work  on  the  Manners  and  Customs  of  the  Ancient 
Ei^yptians,  has  the  following  conclusive  passage  respecting  the  mines  of 
that  people.  "  The  gold  mines  of  Egypt,  though  mentioned  by  Agathar- 
cides,  and  later  writers,  and  worked  even  by  the  Arabian  Caliphs,  long 
remained  unknown,  and  their  position  has  only  been  ascertained  a  few 
years  since  by  M.  Lenant  and  M.  Bononi.     They  lie  in  the  Bistaree 


HISTORICAL   RECAPITULATION.  391 

lake  Mceris,  many  learned  men  deny  that  it  ever 
existed;  and  that  as  to  the  circle,  or  rather  plani- 
sphere of  gold  over  the  tomb  of  Osymandias,  Hero- 
dotus says  nothing  about  it,  and  it  is  very  unlikely 
that  so  magnificent  a  monument.i  of  Egyptian  great- 
ness would  have  been  unnoticed  by  him,  and  unmen- 
tioned  to  him,  if  even  the  memory  of  it  had  subsisted 
in  his  time.  But  the  argument  derived  from  the 
Pyramids  is  curious.  Herodotus  does  speak  of  the 
way  in  which  Cheops  raised  money  to  build  the  great 
Pyramid,  and  the  account  is  too  absurd  to  deserve  a 
moment's  credit ;  -  nor  does  it  appear  that  the  his- 
torian himself  believed  it ;  but  as  to  the  onions  and 
the  garlic,  the  charge  is  almost  ridiculously  small ; 
these  vegetables  were  the  favourite  refreshment  of 
the  people,  and  supported  them  during  their  hard 

desert,  or,  as  Edreesee  and  Aboolfeax  call  it,  the  land  of  Biga,  or  Boja, 
about  seventeen  or  eighteen  daj-s'  journey  to  the  south-eastward  from 
Durow,  which  is  situated  on  the  Nile,  a  little  above  Koni  Ombo,  the 
ancient  Ombos.  Those  two  travellers  met  with  some  Cufic  inscriptions, 
which,  from  their  dates,  show  that  the  mines  were  worked  in  the  vears 
339  A.  H.  (931  A.  D.)  and  378  a.  h.  (989  a.  d.)-"    •     *     * 

"  The  matrix  is  quartz,  and  so  diligent  a  search  did  the  Egj-ptians 
establish  throughout  the  whole  of  the  deserts  east  of  the  Nile  for  that 
precious  metal,  that  I  never  remember  to  have  seen  a  vein  of  quartz  in 
any  of  the  primitive  ranges  there  which  had  not  been  carefully  ex- 
amined by  their  miners,  certain  portions  having  been  invariably  picked 
out  of  the  fissures  where  it  lav,  and  broken  into  small  fragments."  Vol. 
iii.  p.  227. 

"  One  mining  station  is  distingiushed  by  a  small  stone  temple  bear- 
ing the  name  and  sculptures  of  Ptolemy  Euergetes  I."     Vol.  iii.  p.  228. 

See  also  Diodorus,  iii.  11. 

'■  This  circle  was  a  planisphere  of  gold  suspended  from  the  ceiling  of  the 
chamber  of  the  apartment  in  which  the  tomb  was  ;  it  was  three  hun- 
dred and  sixty-five  cubits  in  circumference,  and  one  in  thickness  :  it  was 
divided  and  marked  at  every  cubit  with  the  days  of  the  year,  the  rising 
and  setting  of  the  stars,  according  to  their  natural  revolutions,  and  the 
signs  ascertained  from  them  by  the  Egyptian  astrologers. — Diodorus, 
book  i.  See  also  Wilkinson,  on  the  Manners  and  Customs  of  the 
Ancient  Egyptians,  vol.  i.  p.  109,  et  seq. 

*  Herodot.  Book  ii.  ch.  126. 


392  THE   TWIN   GIANTS. 

labour   in   that   sultry  climate  by  their   stimulating 
qualities. 

Let  us  suppose  360,000  men  employed  for  thirty 
years  in  England  on  public  works,  and  by  a  master 
who    could    make    gold    ad   libitum.      It    would    not 
be  thought   much   that   a  person  so  situated  should 
allow  each  man  eight  pence  per  diem  for  beer,  to- 
bacco, and  spirits;  this  would  amount  to  131,400,000/. 
sterling ;  whereas  the   refreshments  afforded  to  the 
Egyptian  labourers  amounted  to  somewhat  less  than 
one  farthing    per    day   among   seven  men ;    and  as 
Herodotus  states  that  the  charges  for  other  neces- 
saries amounted  to  about   as  much   more,  we  have 
one  penny  as  the  cost  of  food,  clothing,  tools,  and 
refreshment  for  fourteen  men  for  a  day ;  these  men 
too  were  compelled  to   the  work  in  defiance  of  the 
law,   and   against    their   own  inclination,   a  circum- 
stance which  of  itself  is  sufficient  to  show  how  hard 
was    the   labour   and    how   small  the  remuneration. 
But  the  whole  account  of  Herodotus  goes  to  show 
that  the    Egyptian    monarchs    laboured    under    the 
malady  of  an  exhausted  exchequer,  and  the  singular 
story  of  Rhampsinitus  is  peculiarly  in  point.     This 
prince  was  richer  than  any  of  his   predecessors  (of 
whom  Osymandias  was  one),  and  none  of  his  succes- 
sors could  ever  equal  him  in  this  respect.     If  they 
made  their  own  gold  it  would  have   depended  upon 
themselves,  yet  we  are  told  that  his  treasures  were  so 
sensibly  diminished  by  three  visits  of  a  robber — one 
man — that  he  began  to  tremble  for  the  rest.     The 
testimony  of  Athenscus  may  be    passed  over  with- 
out comment.     So  much  space  would  not  have  been 


HISTORICAL   RECAPITULATION.  398 

allotted  to  these  arguments  were  they  not  the  best  by 
which  Alchemy  has  been  historically  supported  ;  even 
these  are  not  much  better  than  Borrichius'  syllogism, 
that  because  ^  the  Ancient  Egyptians  hatched  eggs  in 
ovens,  they  therefore  possessed  the  philosophers 
stone,  and  the  universal  medicine. 

The  other  passage  of  Suidas  is  more  curiously 
supported  by  Hesiod  and  Apollonius  Rhodius,  who 
both  declare  that  the  ram  which  conveyed  Phryxus 
and  Helle  was  changed  into  gold  by  mercury.  This 
coincidence — for  it  is  hardly  possible  to  believe  it 
more — is  of  more  value  to  the  defender  of  Alchemy 
than  all  the  writings  of  Zosimus  or  ^^neas  Gazerus. 
The  making  of  gold  by  Caligula  from  auripigmentum 
has  been  already  noticed,  and  the  fact  that  the  gold 
so  procured  cost  more  than  its  intrinsic  value;  but 

*  De  Ortu  et  Progress,  Chem.  apud  Mang.  Bibliotheca  Chem.  Curio. 
p.  8. 

*  With  regard  to  the  inherent  qualities  of  the  elements,  and  the 
change  of  one  into  the  other,  Ocellus  Lucanus  has  the  following  curious 
passage.  "  Fire,  therefore,  is  hot  and  dry,  but  air  is  hot  and  moist, 
water  is  moist  and  cold,  but  earth  is  cold  and  dry.  Hence,  heat  is 
common  to  fire  and  air,  cold  is  common  to  water  and  earth  ;  dryness  to 
earth  and  fire,  and  moisture  to  water  and  air." — "  Since  water  is  moist 
and  cold,  but  air  is  moist  and  hot,  moisture  is  common  to  both  ;  the 
peculiarity,  however,  of  water  is  coldness,  but  of  air,  heat.  "When,  there- 
fore, the  coldness  in  water  vanquishes  the  heat  in  air,  the  mutation  from 
air  into  water  is  effected."  In  like  manner  he  proceeds  to  show  how  any 
one  of  the  elements  may  be  converted  into  any  other.  See  Ocellus  Lu- 
canus on  the  Nature  of  the  Universe.  Taylor's  translation,  p.  16.  Pro- 
clus,  in  his  Commentary  on  the  Timseus  of  Plato,  refines  upon  this  doc- 
trine. "  Timaius,  therefore,  alone,  or  any  other  who  rightly  follows  him, 
neither  attributes  one  or  two  powers  alone  to  the  elements,  but  triple 
powers  ;  to  fire,  indeed,  tenuity  of  parts,  acuteness,  and  facility  of  mo- 
tion ;  to  air,  tenuity  of  parts,  obtuseness,  and  facility  of  motion  ;  to  water 
grossness  of  parts,  obtuseness,  and  facility  of  motion  ;  and  to  earth  gross- 
ness  of  parts,  obtuseness,  and  difficulty  of  motion." — "  Again,  since  earth 
has  three  physical  powers,  contrary  to  the  powers  of  fire,  viz.  grossness  of 
parts,  obtuseness,  and  difficulty  of  motion,  by  taking  away  difficulty  of 
motion,  and  introducing  facility  of  motion,  we  shall  produce  "water,  which 
consists  of  gross  parts,  is  obtuse,  and  is  easily  moved." 


394  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

there  is  a  circumstance  related  by  Pliny  ^  of  Tiberius 
Caesar,  which  has  been  much  insisted  upon  by 
alchemists,  and,  as  they  all  refer  to  it,  it  can  hardly 
be  out  of  place  here.  A  certain  individual  boasted 
to  that  prince,  that  among  other  wonderful  secrets 
he  possessed  that  of  making  glass  malleable.  The 
experiment  was  made  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor, 
and  with  complete  success.  Tiberius  inquired  whe- 
ther any  person  was  acquainted  with  the  process 
besides  himself,  and,  being  answered  in  the  negative, 
he  ordered  the  inventor  to  be  immediately  put  to 
death,  stating  that  such  a  discovery  would  render 
silver  and  gold  of  no  value.  The  alchemists  have 
universally  understood  this  remark  as  implying  that 
the  process  involved  the  production  of  the  precious 
metals,  and  that  its  publication  must  necessarily 
depreciate  them, — a  conclusion  to  which  Boerhaave 
very  justly  demurs.  For,  in  the  first  place,  Pliny 
himself  speaks  of  the  circumstance  as  being  rather 
talked  of  than  ascertained  to  be  true, — "  Haec  fama 
crebrior  quam  verior  fuit ;"  and,  in  the  next  place  it 
is  evident  that  where  the  "  vasa  murrhina,'"  and 
vessels  of  glass  or  crystal,  bore  as  high  a  price  as 
they  did  in  the  Roman  court,  any  discovery  which 
obviated  the  brittleness,  which  was  their  only  disad- 
vantage, would  make  them  commoner,  and  tend  to 
lessen  the  necessity  for  metallic  utensils. 

The  much  celebrated  riddle,  iElia  Lelia  Crispis, 
too,  has  been  supposed  by  Barnaudius  to  refer  to 
the  philosopher's  stone.  His  treatise,  which  is  in- 
genious, and  to  which  Borrichius  expresses  his  assent, 

'  Nat.  Hist.  lib.  35,  cap.  26. 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  395 

is  preserved  in    Mangetus.^     The  riddle  itself  is  an 
old  Roman  inscription  on  marble. 

AM.    P.P.    D. 

iELIA    LELIA   CRISPIS 

NEC    VIR    NEC    MVLIER    NEC   ANDROGYNA 

NEC    PVELLA    NEC    IVVENIS    NEC    ANVS 

NEC    CASTA    NEC    MERETRIX    NEC    PVDICA 

SED    OMNIA 

SVBLATA    NEC    FAME    NEC    FERRO    NEC    VENENO 

SED    OMNIBVS 

NEC    C^LO    NEC    AQUIS    NEC    TERRIS 

SED    UBIQVE    lACET 

LYCIVS    AGATHO    PRISCIVS 

NEC    MARITVS    NEC    AMATOR    NEC    NECESSARIVS 

NEQVE    MCERENS    NEQVE    GAVDENS    NEQVE    FLENS 

HANC    NEQVE    MOLEM    NEQVE    PYRAMIDEM 

NEQVE    SEPVLCHRVM    SED  OMNIA 

SCIT    ET    NESCIT    QVID    CVl    POSVERIT 

HOC    EST    SEPVLCHRVM    INTVS   CADAVER    NON    HABENS 

HOC    EST    CADAVER    SEPVLCHRVM    EXTRA    NON    HABENS 

SED    CADAVER    IDEM    EST    ET    SEPVLCHRVM    SVl. 

AM.    P.P.    D. 

^lia  Lelia  Crispis, 

Neither  man,  woman,  nor  hermaphrodite, 

Neither  girl,  nor  youth,  nor  old  woman, 

Neither  chaste,  nor  a  harlot,  nor  modest, 

but  all. 

Taken  off  neither  by  famine,  nor  steel,  nor  poison, 

but  by  all. 

She  lies  neither  in  heaven,  nor  in  the  waters,  nor  on  earth, 

but  everywhere. 

Lucius  Agatho  Priscius, 

Neither  her  husband,  nor  her  lover,  nor  her  friend, 

Neither  mourning,  nor  rejoicing,  nor  weeping, 

Knows,  and  knows  not  what,  nor  to  whom 

He  has  erected  this,  which  is  neither  a  tomb  nor 

A  pyramid,  nor  a  sepulchre,  but  all. 

This  is  a  sepulchre  not  having  a  body  within, 

This  is  a  body  not  having  a  sepulchre  without. 

But  the  body  and  its  sepulchre  are  the  same  thing. 

To  these  passages  which  have  been  supposed  to 
prove  the  existence  of  Alchemy  among  the  Romans 
we  must  not  forget  to  add  the  verses  of  Manilius  : — 

^  Bibliotheca  Chemica  Curiosa,  vol.  ii.  p.  713. 


396  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

"  Sub  te  (Capricorn)  censendum  est  scrutari  coeca  metalla, 
Depositas  et  opes  terrarum  exquirere  venis, 
Materiamque  manu  certa  duplicarier  arte, 
Quidquid  et  argento  fabricetur,  quidquid  et  auro." 

Astronom.  Lib.  iv.  v.  246,  et  seq. 

"  Under  thy  influence,  oh  Capricorn,  do  we  learn  to 
scrutinize  the  dark  metals,  and  to  draw  from  the 
veins  of  the  earth  her  hidden  riches,  to  double  the 
material  by  an  unfailing  art,"  &c.  If  this  passage 
could  be  depended  upon  as  genuine  it  would  go  but  a 
little  way  in  establishing  the  fact  that  the  Romans 
were  acquainted  with  the  Hermetic  art  in  the  time  of 
Augustus  ;  but  the  line — 

"  Materiamque  manu  certa  duplicarier  arte," 

is  rejected  by  the  best  commentators.  Scaliger  pro- 
nounces it  to  be  "versum  barbarum  ab  illiterato 
alchymista  intrusumf  and  Bentley,  who  rejects  it  in 
its  present  state,  proposes  to  read — 

"  Materiamque  rudem  cara  duplicaverit  arte;" 

implying  that  the  delicacy  of  the  workmanship  doubled 
the  value  of  the  raw  material ;  and  this  may  be  the 
meaning  even  if  the  verse  rejected  by  Scaliger  and 
Bentley  be  accepted.  After  the  era  of  Caligula  we 
hear  nothing  more  of  Alchemy  till  the  time  of  Julius 
Firmicus  Maternus,  who,^  remarking  on  the  astrolo- 
gical power  of  certain  planets,  observes  that  if  any 
man  be  born  under  Saturn  he  shall  have  the  science 
of  Alchemy.  He  does  not,  however,  state  what  this 
science  is :  and  the  next  author,  whose  works  re- 
quire notice  is  Zosimus,-  or  ^^ueas  Gazerus,^  who, 

'  Lib.  3 ,  cap.  1 5. 

'^  Boorhaave  Institut.   Chemiffi    Prolegomena,  vol.  i.  p.    15,  he  refers 
Zosimus  to  the  seventh,  and  Gazerua  to  the  sixth,  century. 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  397 

according  to  Boerhaave  was  the  prior  writer.  After 
stating  that  certain  artists  had  the  power  of  convert- 
ing any  metals  into  very  fine  gold.  He  claims  for 
himself  the  knowledge  of  this  art,  and  desires  not  to 
be  called  '^pvao'^^oo';  or  ')^r}fMevr ')]<;,  but  ')(^pvao7roi')]aLO<;. 
In  the  writings  of  all  these  Greek  authors,  no  mention 
is  made  of  the  universal  remedy,  or  of  the  universal 
solvent,  but  simply  as  Zosimus  expresses  it,  in  the 
title  of  his  work,  irepl  t>}?  lepT]^;  Te^i/779  toO  ')(pvaov  /cat 
apyvpov.  He  wrote  also  on  the  composition  and  quali- 
ties of  the  earth  ;  on  chemical  intruments  and  furnaces  ; 
and  on  an  incombustible  material.  But,  about  this 
time,  the  science  seems  to  have  attracted  more  attention  ; 
writers  upon  it  become  more  frequent,  and  although 
none  of  their  works  have  been  published,  there  are 
upwards  of  seventy  treatises  written  in  Greek,  be- 
tween this  period  and  that  of  Suidas,  These  are  all 
written  by  theologians,  and  in  a  theological  style ; 
and  it  is  possible  that  this  circumstance  may  have 
considerably  influenced  the  style  of  their  successors. 

But  it  was  not  among  the  Greeks  only  that  in  the 
seventh  century  the  Hermetic  art  was  studied.  In 
Arabia  flourished  one  of  the  earliest  and  most  cele- 
brated alchemists,  whose  works  have  come  down  to  us 
— works,  however,  whose  genuineness  is  more  than 
doubtful.  It  is  not  very  well  known  who  or  what 
Geber  was.  Some  declare  that  he  was  a  king,  and 
unhesitatingly  call  him  Rex  Geber ;  others  content 
themselves  with  making  him  a  physician  ;  and  Leo 
Africanus  says  that  he  was  a  Greek  by  birth,  and 
having  denied  his  country  and  his  faith,  became  a 
Mahomedan.     His  writings  have  this  peculiarity  that 

II.  T 


398  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

they  treat  of  Medical  Alchemy,  and  could  we  believe 
them  to  be  really  his,  the  name  of  Geber  must 
occupy  a  very  high  place  not  only  among  alchemists, 
but  also  among  chemists  and  physicians.^ 

Between  the  seventh  and  the  tenth  century  seems  a 
blank  in  the  annals  of  Alchemy ;  and  this,  perhaps, 
will  be  as  fit  a  place  as  can  be  found  to  notice  some 
of  those  romantic  histories  which  are  related  of  early 
alchemists.  And  first  of  Hermes  Trismegistus, 
from  whose  name  the  science  itself  has  been  called 
the  Hermetic  art.  To  him  are  attributed  several 
treatises,  the  earliest  of  which  were  written,  in  all 
probability,  in  the  fifth  century,  some  in  Latin,  for 
of  these  no  Greek  original  exists.  They  are  the 
"  Pemander,"  a  treatise  on  the  power  and  wisdom  of 
God,  and  translated  from  the  Greek  by  Marsilius 
Ficinus;  "  The  Asclepius,"  (attributed  by  some  to 
Apuleius),  on  the  "  Divine  Will,""  of  which  only  a 
Latin  version  is  extant.  "  The  Emerald  Table,"  and 
a  treatise  on  the  philosopher's  stone,  both  forgeries  of 
still  later  times,  and  which  like  "  The  Asclepius " 
exist  only  in  Latin.  His  genealogy  is  thus  given  by 
Marsilius  Ficinus :  — 

"  At  the  time  that  Moses  was  born  flourished  Atlas, 
the  astrologer,  the  brother  of  Prometheus,  the  phy- 
sician, and  the  maternal  grandfather  of  the  elder 
Mercury,  whose  grandson  was  Mercurius  Trisme- 
gistus."" After  this  we  shall  be  prepared  to  hear 
Albertus  Magnus,  who  in  a  tract  ^  of  doubtful 
genuineness  informs  us,  "  that  Alexander  the  Great 

•  Boerhaave,  Inst.  p.  16,  vol.  i. 

'  Marsilius  Ficinus,  Argumentiim  in  lib.  Merc.  Trismeg. 

^  De  Secrelis  Clieniicis. 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  399 

in  one  of  his  journeys  discovered  the  sepulchre  of 
Hermes,  filled  with  all  treasures,  not  metallic,  but 
golden,  written  on  a  table  of  zatadi,  which  others  call 
emerald."  This  is  quite  sufficient  to  be  unintel- 
ligible, what  follows  makes  it  rather  more  so.  It 
appears  from  Aviceuna,  from  whom  Albertus,  or 
the  author  of  the  tract  in  question,  took  the  story — 
that  Sarah,  the  wife  of  Abraham,  took  this  emerald 
tablet  from  the  dead  body  of  Hermes  in  the  cave  at 
Hebron;  whereas,  according  to  Marsilius  Ficinus, 
whose  authorities  were  doubtless  of  equal  value, 
Hermes  Trismegistus  was  the  grandson  of  a  man 
whose  grandfather  lived  in  the  time  of  Moses.  The 
emerald  table  has  been  commented  upon  by  Kriegs- 
man  and  Dornseus,  and  by  them  decided  to  refer  to 
the  universal  medicine.  A  translation  ^  is  subjoined, 
extracted  from  "  Thompson's  History  of  Chemistry." 
Were  it  only  that  more  than  two  volumes  have  been 
written  to  elucidate  it  the  riddle  would  be  curious. 
A  few  years  ago  a  person  who  pretended  to   have 

1 .  I  speak  not  fictitious  things,  but  what  is  true  and  most  certain. 

2.  What  is  belov/  is  like  that  which  is  above,  and  what  is  above  is 
similar  to  that  which  is  below,  to  accomplish  tlie  miracles  of  one  thing. 

3.  And  as  all  things  were  produced  by  the  meditation  of  one  being,  so  all 
things  were  produced  from  this  one  thing  by  adaptation,  4.  Its  father 
is  Sol,  its  mother  Luna.  The  wind  carried  it  in  its  belly,  the  earth  is 
its  nurse.  5.  It  is  the  cause  of  all  perfection  throughout  the  whole 
world.  6.  Its  power  is  perfect  if  it  be  changed  into  earth.  7.  Separate 
the  earth  from  the  fire,  the  subtle  from  the  gross,  acting  prudently  and 
with  judgment.  8.  Ascend  with  tlie  greatest  sagacity  from  the  earth  to 
heaven,  and  then  again  descend  to  earth,  and  unite  together  the  power  of 
things  inferior  and  superior;  thus  you  will  possess  the  glory  of  the  whole 
world,  and  all  obscurity  will  fly  far  away  from  you.  9.  This  thing  has 
more  fortitude  than  fortitude  itself,  because  it  will  overcome  every  subtle 
thing,  and  penetrate  every  solid  thing.     10.  By  it  the  world  was  formed. 

11.  Hence  proceed  wonderful  things,  which  in  this  wise  were  established. 

12.  For  this  reason  I  am  called  Hermes  Trismegistus,  because  I  possess 
those  parts  of  the  philosophy  of  the  whole  world.  13.  What  I  had  to 
sav  about  the  operation  of  Sol  is  completed." — Thompson,  Hist,  of  Client. 
vol.  i.  p.  12. 

II.  T  2 


400  THE   TWO    GIANTS. 

discovered    the    philosopher's  stone,  was    living    at 
Lilley,  near  St.  Albans.     Sir  Richard  Phillips  in  his 
"  Personal  Tour,"  gives  an  account  of  a  singular  in- 
terview which  took  place  between  the  two  philoso- 
phers.    Having  heard  of  this  gentleman,  whose  name 
was  Kellerman,   Sir  Richard  called  upon  him,   and 
gives  the  following  account  of  his  reception.      "  I 
lament  that  I  have  not  the  pencil  of  Hogarth,  for  a 
more  original  figure  never  was  seen.     He  was  about 
six  feet  high,  and  of  athletic  make  ;  on  his  head  was 
a  white  nightcap,  and  his  dress  consisted  of  a  long 
greatcoat,  once  green,  and  he  had  a  sort  of  jockey 
waistcoat,  with  three  tiers  of  pockets.     His  manner 
was  extremely  polite  and  graceful ;  but  my  attention 
was  chiefly  absorbed  by  his   singular  physiognomy. 
His  complexion  was  deeply  sallow,  and  his  eyes  large, 
black,  and  roUing.     He  conducted  me  into  a  very 
large  parlour,  with  a  window  looking  backward ;  and 
having  locked  the  door,  and  put  the  key  in  his  pocket, 
he  desired  me  to  be  seated  in  one  of  two  large  arm- 
chairs, covered  with  sheep-skins.     The  room  was  a 
realisation   of    the   well-known   picture   of  Teniers' 
Alchemist.       The   floor   was    covered    with    retorts, 
crucibles,   alembics,  jars,   bottles  in  various  shapes, 
intermingled  with  old  books  piled  upon  each  other, 
with    a    sufficient   quantum   of    dust    and    cobwebs. 
Different   shelves  were  filled  in   the  same  manner; 
and  on  one  side  stood  his  bed.     In  a  corner,  some- 
what shaded  from  the   light,    I   beheld   two   heads, 
white,   with  dark  wigs  on  them.     I  entertained  no 
doubt,  therefore,  that  among  other  fancies,  he  was 
engaged   in  remaking  the   speaking  brazen  head  of 


HISTORICAL    RECAPITULATION.  401 

Roger  Bacon  and  Albertus.  Having  stated  the  re- 
ports which  I  had  heard  relative  to  his  wonderful 
discoveries,  I  told  him  frankly  that  mine  was  a  visit 
of  curiosity,  and  stated  that  if  what  I  had  heard  were 
matter  of  fact,  the  researches  of  the  ancient  chemists 
had  been  unjustly  derided.  He  then  gave  me  a  his- 
torv  of  his  studies,  mentioned  some  men  whom  I  had 
happened  to  know  in  London,  who  he  alleged  had 
assured  him  that  they  made  gold ;  that  having  in 
consequence  examined  the  works  of  the  ancient 
alchemists,  and  discovered  the  key  which  they  had 
studiously  concealed  from  the  multitude,  he  had  pur- 
sued their  system,  under  the  influence  of  new  lights, 
and  after  suffering  numerous  disappointments,  o\ving 
to  the  ambiguity  with  which  they  described  their 
processes,  he  had  at  last  happily  succeeded  ;  had 
made  gold,  and  could  make  as  much  more  as  he 
pleased,  even  to  the  extent  of  paying  off  the  national 
debt  in  the  coin  of  the  realm.  When  asked  to  pro- 
duce some  of  it,  he  said,  '  Not  so,  I  will  show  it  to  no 
one.  I  made  Lord  Liverpool  the  offer  that  if  he 
would  introduce  me  to  the  king,  I  would  show  it  to 
his  majesty ;  but  Lord  Liverpool  insolently  declined, 
on  the  ground  that  there  was  no  precedent,  and  I  am 
therefore  determined  that  the  secret  shall  die  with 
me.  It  is  true,  that,  in  order  to  avenge  myself  of 
such  contempt,  I  made  a  communication  to  the 
French  ambassador.  Prince  Polignac,  and  offered  to 
go  to  France  and  transfer  to  the  French  government 
the  entire  advantages  of  the  discovery ;  but  after  de- 
luding me,  and  shuffling  for  some  time,  I  found  it 
necessary  to  treat  him  with  the  same  contempt  as  the 


402  THE    TWIN    GIANTS. 

other.  The  world,  sir,  is  in  my  hands,  and  in  my 
power.'  "  With  respect  to  the  universal  solvent,  the 
attempt  to  get  a  sight  of  it  succeeded  no  better 
than  the  former  one  to  see  the  gold.  Mr.  K.  ac- 
counted for  having  shut  up  his  house,  and  guarded 
the  walls  by  saying  that  all  the  governments  of 
Europe  had  endeavoured  to  get  possession  of  his 
secret.  To  prevent  this  he  had  burnt  all  his  writings, 
and  placed  spring-guns  at  the  windows  ;  by  means  of 
his  combustibles  he  could  destroy  a  whole  regiment 
of  soldiers  if  sent  against  him.  He  then  related  that, 
as  a  further  protection,  he  lived  entirely  in  that  room, 
and  permitted  no  one  to  come  into  the  house,  while 
he  had  locked  up  every  room,  except  that,  with 
patent  padlocks,  and  sealed  the  keyholes.  The  house 
is  in  a  most  dilapidated  state,  surrounded  with  high 
walls,  with  hurdles  on  the  top." 

Here  close  the  records  of  Modern  Alchemy,  and 
with  them  the  history  of  those  subjects  on  which 
these  volumes  treat.  Science  is  now  freed  from  her 
superstitions,  and  History  from  her  fables.  The  Twin 
Giants  are  no  longer  in  the  Cradle,  and  the  serpents 
are  dead. 


FINIS. 


I-ondon  :  Printed  by  S.  Bentlev  &  Co.,  Bangor  House,  Shoe  Lane. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


•o^^^ 


W 


"\!^: 


m^^ 


\m  ^^^ 


i-Q- 


RENEWAL  APR 

SECT)  tD-URL 

NOV  1 1 ^9^^ 
NOV    4l96i 


^fi?' 


"z^ 


i8E 


Oil    /l/!r'> 

AUG  3 11987 


3m 


rni  L9-32m-8,'57(C8680s4)444 


)07 


r 


3  1158  01209  1277 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  509  540    i